.y' 


■•neaasawi+^tvti 


R  I.TRKSKNTATI  \-  IC    A  M  I'.K  RAN    E 1  )1T<  )KS 


ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


A  MANUAL  IN  NEWSPAPER  MAKING 
FOR  COLLEGE  CLASSES 


BY 

H.  F.  HARRINGTON 

DIRECTOR   OF   COURSES   IX   JOURNALISM,  OHIO    STATE   UNIVERSITY 

AND 

T.  T.  FRANKENBERG 

STAFF    OHIO   STATE   JOURNAL 


GINN  AND  COMPANY 

BOSTON  •  NEW  YORK  •  CHICAGO  •  LONDON 


COPVRKJHT,  1912,  BY  H.  F.  HARRINGTON  AND  T.  T.  FRANKENBERG 
ALL    KKillTS    KKSr.UNKL) 


% b e   gtften gum   jPrctftt 

(■INN  AND  COMI'ANV  •  I'KO- 
J'KlliToKS  •  HOSKJN  •  U.S.A. 


■^^'4-775 


HZ7 


The  journalist's  opportunity  is  beyond  estimate.  To  him  is  given  the  keys 
to  every  city,  the  entry  to  every  family,  the  ear  of  every  citizen  when  he  is  in 
his  most  receptive  moods,  powers  of  approach  and  persuasion  beyond  those 
of  the  Protestant  pastor  or  the  Catholic  confessor.  He  is  no  man's  priest,  but 
his  words  carry  wider  and  farther  than  the  priest's  and  he  preaches  the  gospel 
of  humanity.  He  is  not  a  king,  but  he  nurtures  and  trains  the  king  and  the 
land  is  ruled  by  the  public  opinion  he  evokes  and  shapes.  If  you  value  this 
good  land  the  Lord  has  given  us,  if  you  would  have  a  share  in  this  marvelous 
salvation  and  lifting  power  of  humanity,  look  well  to  the  nurturing  and  training 
of  the  king.  —  Whitelaw  Reid,  New  York  Tribime. 


271021 


PREFACE 

Experience  has  been  the  stern  schoolmaster  of  most  present-day 
newspaper  men.  The  road  to  recognition  and  to  influence  has 
presented  manifold  obstacles.  In  earlier  days  the  aspirant  in  the 
field  of  journalism,  beginning  as  a  "printer's  devil"  who  inked 
the  rollers  and  swept  out  the  back  office,  or  as  a  callow  "cub" 
reporter  who  "fell  down"  on  important  assignments,  found  every 
stage  of  his  progress  marked  with  hard  knocks  and  meager  pay. 
It  is  the  remembrance  of  what  they  themselves  have  gone  through 
or  perhaps  the  fresh  impression  of  some  ambitious  young  fellow 
who  is  working  out  his  salvation  under  their  very  eyes,  that  prompts 
these  experts  in  the  profession  to  declare  that  the  newspaper  office  is 
and  can  be  the  only  proper  place  to  learn  the  newspaper  business. 
Indeed,  there  are  many  newspaper  men,  even  to-day,  who  are  so 
firmly  convinced  of  the  primary  importance  of  the  city  editor's  blue 
pencil  as  the  one  essential  in  the  reporter's  education  that  the  college 
candidate  for  reportorial  work  is  not  infrequently  made  the  subject 
of  pointed  jests.  The  collegian  is  full  of  unpractical  learning,  old- 
timers  say,  too  superior  in  his  own  conceit  to  learn  from  his  fellows, 
fond  of  florid  adjectives  and  of  verbose  rhetoric,  not  adapted  for  the 
swift  gathering  and  writing  of  the  news.  Many  of  these  impeach- 
ments are  unfortunately  true.  The  newcomer  is  handicapped  by 
the  fact  that,  before  he  can  succeed,  he  must  unlearn  not  a  few 
things  ingrafted  by  college  training.  He  must  keep  on  the  level 
of  common,  everyday  people  and  must  remember  he  is  writing  for 
a  newspaper  and  not  for  fame.  As  the  days  pass  his  style  begins 
to  lose  its  grandiloquent  cast  and  his  mind  grows  more  discrimi- 
nating and  analytical.  When  once  the  college  man  has  learned 
what  newspaper  work  requires  of  him  he  has  a  better  chance  to 
succeed  than  the  untrained  man  at  the  opposite  desk. 

The  importance  of  experience  in  a  newspaper  office  cannot  be 
minimized.    Its  instruction  is  sure,  sound,  practical.    The  mistake 

vii 


viii  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

is  in  considering  it  the  only  school  qualified  to  fit  the  young  reporter 
for  journalistic  labors.  If  the  older  professions  —  law,  medicine,^ 
the  ministry  —  insist  that  their  practitioners  undergo  a  preliminary  -" 
special  course  of  training  before  entering  upon  actual  work,  why- 
should  not  the  profession  of  journalism  exact  the  same  preparation  ?  /' 
Within  the  last  few  years  this  fact  has  been  borne  in  upon  the  col- 
leges in  no  uncertain  terms.  To  meet  the  demand  for  more  special- 
ized stud}',  college  curricula  were  first  enlarged  by  installing  a  few 
experimental  courses  that  prepared  for  journalism.  The  fascination 
of  the  study  attracted  students  in  increasing  numbers.  Later,  the 
course  was  developed,  systematized,  and  given  into  the  charge  of 
corps  of  experienced  newspaper  men  who  united  journalistic  train- 
ing with  teaching  ability.  Success  was  immediate.  To-day  the 
movement  is  sweeping  the  Middle  West  and  reaching  out  to  the 
East,  establishing  courses  in  a  modest  way  in  this  college  center, 
starting  presses  and  linotypes  for  the  making  of  college  news- 
papers in  that;  and  becoming,  in  some  university  communities, 
the  head  of  a  large  publication  department  from  which  are  issued 
all  forms  of  the  institution's  printing.  Journalistic  training  is  one 
of' the  most  vital  and  significant  of  all  educational  problems.  In 
the  short  time  it  has  been  established  no  course  of  study  has  made 
more  rapid  strides  or  has  brought  a  more  humanizing  element 
into  college  instruction. 

It  should  be  clearly  understood,  however,  that  preparation  in 
journalism  now  being  undertaken  in  colleges  is  in  no  sense  antago- 
nistic to  the  established  canons  of  the  newspaper.  Such  instruction 
docs  not  attempt  to  substitute  classroom  work  for  actual  service 
on  an  exacting  daily  under  skilled  and  experienced  direction.  It 
does  not  aim  to  send  out  full-fledged  newspaper  men.  It  merely 
endeavors  to  make  the  road  to  the  practice  of  journalism  the  easier 
by  removing  many  of  the  difiiculties  in  the  path,  and  it  does  this  by 
teaching  the  young  aspirant  some  of  the  things  he  will  be  expected 
to  do  and  the  best  methods  of  doing  them.  The  undergraduate  is 
prepared  for  journalism  just  as  students  are  prepared  for  medicine, 
for  law,  and  for  agriculture.  Under  the  guidance  of  teachers  who 
have  themselves  gone  through  some  of  the  informing  experiences 
of  the  daily  grind,  the  young  man  or  woman  is,  first  of  all,  taught 


PREFACE  ix 

that  newspaper  style  is  impersonal,  compact,  and  direct  in  its  appeal. 
The  student  is  instructed  in  the  newspaper  vocabulary  and  news- 
paper usages.  He  is  shown  how  to  write  a  story  so  that  he  may 
bring  out  the  picturesque  feature  in  the  opening  paragraph,  accom- 
plished by  numerous  exercises  and  by  actual  assignments  through- 
out the  city.  In  time  the  student  begins  to  cultivate  a  sense  of 
news  values  and  to  catch  the  spirit  of  the  quest.  The  work  of  the 
reporter,  with  many  suggestions  for  guidance  in  his  search  for  news, 
is  discussed,  as  is  the  organization  of  the  newspaper  proper,  from 
the  operation  of  the  linotype  to  the  manifold  problems  and  policies 
of  the  editorial  chair.  In  several  institutions  the  work  has  gone 
forward  to  such  an  extent  that  a  clinic  has  been  installed,  affording 
a  laboratory  course  where  students  work  with  type  and  presses  and 
printed  sheets.  A  daily  paper  is  issued,  written,  edited,  and  printed 
by  university  undergraduates  under  the  supervision  of  a  ciu^  editor, 
who,  in  most  cases,  is  the  instructor  in  journalism.         "   "' 

Nor  does  the  work  stop  with  the  gathering,  writing,  and  pub- 
lishing of  news.  College  training  insists  upon  other  things  equally 
important.  It  places  firm  emphasis  upon  honesty  and  accuracy  in 
the  assembling  of  the  facts.  It  teaches  that  the  character  of  the 
newspaper  man  is  not  the  least  important  element  in  his  equipment. 
In  brief,  it  outlines  a  code  of  journalistic  ethics  that  leaves  out  of 
consideration  the  questionable  practices  of  the  charlatan  reporter 
and  refuses  to  indorse  the  sensational  methods  of  the  "yellow" 
press.  It  aims  to  raise  the  standards  of  journalism  and  to  make  it 
the  potent  force  for  good  that  it  should  be  in  every  community. 

College  training  in  journalism  does  not  even  conclude  its  task 
when  it  has  taught  recognition  of  the  fine  points  of  newspaper 
administration.  That  is  an  instinct  that  the  college  may  hope  to 
nurture.  What  the  university  does  aim  to  do  is  to  lay  a  broad  foun- 
dation of  knowledge  that  will  fit  the  college  man  for  a  higher 
position  and  for  larger  usefulness.  The  school  of  journalism  recog- 
nizes that  the  reporter  has  need  of  a  wide  range  of  information  on 
all  kinds  of  subjects  if  he  would  achieve  preeminence.  It  endeavors 
to  supplement  specialized  study  in  newspaper  practices  with  thorough 
training  in  the  science  of  government,  in  English  literature  and 
composition,  in  practical  sociology,  in  the  modern  languages,  in 


X  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

modern  history,  in  any  subject  that  is  humanizing  and  broadening. 

Onlv  as  the  reporter  appreciates  the  bigness  of  his  field  and  grasps 

the  trend  of  every  underlying  movement  uplifting  mankind  will 

he  become  the  safe   interpreter  of  the  times  and  the  far-seeing 

prophet  of  the  future.    The  old  journalism  insisted  upon  the  ability 

to  secure  news  as  the  fundamental  requirement  in  the  reporter  ;  the 

(new  journalism  will  place  its  finger  of  emphasis  upon  trained  intel- 

f  lects,   ready  hands,  and  courageous  hearts.    More  and  more  the 

public  is  turning  to  the  press  of  the  land  for  its  opinions  and  its 

information.    The  mission  of  the  new'spaper  is  sure  and  definite. 

If  it  is  to  fulfill  its  destined  mission  and  prove  faithful  to  its  grave 

responsibility,  it  must  be  by  the  enlisting  of  a  higher  grade  of 

trained  observers  than  ever  before.    They  must  be  critical  students 

of  present-day  life  if  they  would  interpret  it  aright.    The  trumpet 

call  is  for  real  men,  prepared  in  college  hall  and  in  newspaper 

office,  to  uphold  the  lamp  of  truth.  ^ 

f^  To-day  increasing  numbers  of  trained  college  men  and  women 

/  are  going  into  journalism.    In  many  of^ces  all  the  reporters  have 

\  undergone  university  training.   The  berth  of  the  man  of  insufficient 

(«  education,  limited  outlook,  and  indifferent  habits  is  insecure  — just 
as  it  is  in  all  other  professions.  The  readiness  with  which  the  col- 
lege man,  versed  in  newspaper  practices,  secures  a  position  on  the 
large  city  paper  is  sufficient  proof  of  the  service  being  done  by 

'  journalistic  courses  and  schools.  Nor  is  the  city  paper  the  only 
paper  benefited.    The  country  press  is  reaching  a  higher  plane  of 

'•,  usefulness  than  ever  before  as  college  men  take  the  helm.  This  is 
no  reflection  upon  the  man  educated  in  the  school  of  experience 
or  through  personal  effort,  to  whom  all  possible  praise  is  due.  It 
is  simply  a  prediction  that,  in  the  future,  the  training  of  the  re- 
porter and  the  editor  will  be  considered  the  legitimate  duty  of  the 
college  to  the  end  that  many  stumblingblocks  may  be  cleared  away 
and  the  way  to  recognition  made  smoother  and  surer.  The  news- 
paper office  is  to  take  up  the  student's  education  at  the  point 
where  the  college  leaves  off.  The  fusing  of  the  preparation  given 
by  the  university  with  the  practical  training  contributed  by  the 
newspaper  office  will  result  in  a  finer  type  of  journalist  and  will 
redound  to  the  glory  of  both  mediums  of  instruction. 


PREFACE  XI 

The  present  book  needs  no  explanation.  It  has  been  written  be- 
cause there  seemed  to  be  no  available  textbook  to  direct  the  minds 
of  young  men  and  women  into  the  right  channels  and  the  discipline 
necessary  for  newspaper  work.  True,  there  are  many  discussions 
of  the  newspaper,  but  none  —  so  far  as  known  —  that  combines 
theory  with  practice.  The  authors  of  this  book  are  conscious 
of  individual  shortcomings  and  professional  handicaps  and  have 
been  at  times  disheartened  because  of  the  lack  of  sufficient  guides, 
yet  they  have  been  encouraged  to  do  pioneering  work  by  the  hope 
that  those  who  follow  will  find  the  path  not  altogether  untrod. 
Their  effort  has  been  to  supplement  varied  personal  experience  in 
the  newspaper  business  by  conference  and  correspondence  with 
fellow  laborers  in  the  editorial  sanctum  and  the  college  hall.  To 
those  who  notice  in  this  book  an  English  not  altogether  academic, 
it  should  be  said  that  excerpts  from  newspapers  are  reproduced  with- 
out alteration  of  spelling  or  construction.  An  effort  has  been  made 
to  preserve  the  free,  easy  style  of  newspapers,  throughout  the  text. 

An  attempt  has  been  made  to  present  the  subject  in  an  interest- 
ing and  systematic  way.  The  student  is  shown  not  only  how  others 
write  but  how  he  himself  should  write  to  do  acceptable  work.  For 
the  arrangement  of  chapters  and  many  helpful  suggestions  special 
thanks  are  due  to  Professors  J.  V.  Denney,  C.  S.  Duncan,  and  L.  A. 
Cooper  of  the  English  department  of  Ohio  State  University ;  to 
F.  B.  Pearson  of  Ohio  State  University;  to  E.  L.  Shuman,  author 
of  ''  Practical  Journalism  "  ;  to  Captain  Paul  Mason,  whose  news- 
paper experience  has  extended  over  the  United  States ;  to  Evaline 
Harrington,  who  has  given  assistance  in  the  reading  of  proof ;  and 
to  many  others  who  have  shown  interest  and  cooperation.  Special 
recognition  is  due  Rowena  Hewitt  Landon  for  a  careful  revision  of 
the  manuscript,  incident  to  which  were  many  valuable  suggestions 
which  have  been  incorporated  in  the  text.  Nor  would  it  be  fair  to 
pass  over  those  earnest  students  of  Ohio  State  University  through 
whom  many  experiments  were  necessarily  made.  By  their  help 
many  hints  and  plans  contained  in  this  book  were  demonstrated. 

H.  F.  H. 
T.  T.  F. 
Columbus,  Ohio 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I.  Journalistic  Style 

II.  Words  and  Phrases     . 

III.  The  Structure  of  a  News  Story 

IV.  What  is  News?     . 
V.  Gathering  News  . 

VI.    Types  of  News  Stories 
VII.    The  Reporter 
VIII.    The  City  Editor 
IX.    Other  Desk  Positions 
X.    Interviews    . 

XI.    Dramatic  Criticism  and  Other  Criticism 
XII.    Editorials,  Paracjraphs,  and  Bureaus 

XIII.  Head  W^riting  and  Make-up 

XIV.  Getting  the  Paper  printed 
XV.    The  American  Newspaper 

XVI.    Country  Journalism    . 

APPENDIX 

Journalistic  Style 

Words  and  Phrases 

The  Structure  of  a  News  Story 

Skeletons  of  News  Stories 

Suggestions  for  Feature  and  News  Stories 

General  Instructions  to  Reporters  and  Copy 

Glossary  of  Newspaper  Terms 

INDEX 

EXHIBITS 


Readers 


PAGE 

I 
14 

25 
36 

45 
S7 
7S 
93 
106 

119 

134 
144 
164 
172 
189 
210 

221 
223 
23S 
254 
267 
279 
283 

293 
297 
301 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHERS 

The  teaching  of  journaHsm  is  still  in  its  infancy.  Unlike  other 
subjects  which  have  long  found  recognition  in  college  catalogues, 
it  is  largely  without  precedent  or  law.  Methods  must  be  worked 
out  by  the  individual  instructor  and  their  merit  and  usefulness 
in  great  measure  determined  by  personal  approximation  of  what 
is  important  and  what  less  essential.  There  are  few  textbooks  to 
simplify  the  work,  while  the  history  of  the  evolution  of  the  news- 
paper from  the  shadowy  beginnings  to  the  mighty  power  it  now  is 
can  be  traced  only  in  uncertain  lines  on  the  pages  of  magazines 
and  through  somewhat  untrustworthy  witnesses.  There  is  little 
that  is  authoritative,  possibly  because  the  nien  most  interested  in 
journalism  as  a  profession  are  too  close  to  their  subject  to  see 
it  in  unprejudiced  perspective,  or  lack  the  inclination  to  analyze 
the  divergent  influences  that  are  already  beginning  to  shape  the 
journalism  of  to-morrow. 

It  is  because  of  the  bigness  of  the  task  and  the  absence  of  ac- 
cepted standards  of  judgment  that  a  greater  weight  of  responsibility 
is  placed  upon  the  instructor  who  takes  upon  himself  the  burden 
of  teaching  students  who  are  to  become  the  newspaper  men  of  the 
future.  That  he  should  be  a  newspaper  man  himself  is  almost 
essential ;  but  that  he  should  also  be  something  of  an  idealist, 
thoroughly  alert  to  the  shortcomings  of  the  craft,  is  also  quite  as 
important.  Newspaper  work  needs  young  blood ;  but  it  imperatively 
demands  keen  minds  and  warm  hearts.  As  a  profession  journalism 
is  rapidly  casting  off  the  frivolities  and  insincerities  that  have  to 
some  extent  enmeshed  it.  The  teacher  who  simply  details  a 
thumb-by-thumb  system  of  training,  fitting  the  young  writer  to  be 
a  reporter  in  return  for  a  meager  wage  from  week  to  week,  fails 
in  his  mission.  He  should  rather  be  training  young  men  and 
women  for  leadership,  inspiring  in  them  a  laudable  ambition  for 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHERS  xv 

constructive  work  and  for  helpful  service  to  humanity.  The  in- 
structor who  can  imbue  his  students  with  something  of  the  immense 
responsibility  of  newspaper  work  and,  to  some  extent,  give  them  a 
vision  of  better  things  is  doing  the  finest  service  in  the  cause 
of  the  new  journalism.  Objection  may  be  offered  to  this  view  on 
the  ground  that  it  is  ethereal,  vague,  indefinite,  not  suited  to  the 
present-day  needs  of  present-day  newspapers.  Just  here  is  the  mis- 
sion of  university  courses  in  journalism  —  to  sound  a  courageous 
note  of  idealism  that  will  not  rest  content  with  the  commercial  sor- 
didness  too  often  marring  the  operations  of  the  American  press. 
The  hope  for  brighter  days  is  to  be  in  the  hands  of  educated  young 
men,  who  will  treat  the  newspaper  not  as  a  plaything  to  please  a 
capricious  fancy,  but  as  a  great  dynamo  for  generating  the  thought 
and  opinion  of  the  intelligent  public.  The  first  things  the  teacher 
should  strive  to  instill,  therefore,  are  seriousness  of  purpose  and 
honesty  of  heart. 

Inculcate  in  the  student's  mind,  unceasingly  and  uncompromis- 
ingly, the  principle  that  the  reporter's  business  is  to  get  the  facts 
and  to  get  them  accurately.  This  office  axiom  cannot  be  unduly 
emphasized.  If,  in  practice  assignments,  a  young  man  undertakes 
to  guess  or  to  infer,  he  should  be  sent  back  for  additional  infor- 
mation, be  it  only  the  correct  spelling  of  a  man's  name.  If  the 
student  undertakes  to  "  fake  "  a  story,  the  offense  entails  summary 
dismissal  from  the  class  and  loss  of  credit. 

The  development  of  this  handbook  has  been  determined  both 
by  experience  in  the  classroom  and  by  practices  of  newspapers 
themselves.  By  the  method  herein  presented  the  student  is  first 
given  thorough  drill  in  the  writing  of  the  news  story  and  in  the 
vocabulary  employed,  supplemented  by  exercises,  assignments,  and 
practical  suggestions  which  will  be  found  in  the  back  part  of  the 
book.  These  written  productions  are  carefully  examined  by  the  in- 
structor and  returned  with  comment.  In  many  instances,  especially 
at  the  outset,  students  are  instructed  to  rewrite  their  first  "  stories." 
As  the  students  become  more  proficient  in  writing,  more  difficult 
assignments  are  given  them.  The  discussion  of  the  organization 
of  the  newspaper  is  then  begun.  For  obvious  reasons,  the  chapters 
on  The  American  Newspaper  and  Country  Journalism  are  reserved 


xvi  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

until  the  student  can  bring  to  them  deeper  interest  and  richer 
understanding.  Specimen  stories  have  been  included  as  models 
of  structure  and  style. 

Teachers  will  find  practical  newspaper  men  of  experience  willing 
to  talk  to  the  classes  of  their  own  successes  and  failures.  Such 
recital  of  reminiscences  and  detailing  of  suggestions  will  be  found 
both  interesting  and  profitable.  Another  helpful  method  is  to  have 
the  teacher  impersonate  some  man  or  woman  who  is  familiar  with 
the  facts  of  a  desired  story,  thus  allowing  the  students  an  oppor- 
tunity to  arrive  at  the  facts  through  more  or  less  skillful  questioning. 
It  has  been  found  advisable  to  send  out  the  advanced  students  on 
"live"  assignments  about  town,  such  as  lectures,  meetings,  enter- 
tainments, and  to  have  them  seek  interviews  with  prominent  people. 
Where  a  college  paper  is  published,  much  of  this  matter  may  be 
printed  there.  This  encourages  initiative  among  the  students  and 
is  a  material  help  to  the  paper. 

Where  assignments  are  given  in  gathering  news  in  the  devious 
ways  of  a  good-sized  city,  many  things  of  profit  may  be  learned  by 
contrasting  the  published  newspaper  reports  with  the  stories  written 
by  the  students  themselves.  Such  a  procedure  is  also  illuminating 
in  the  analysis  of  news  selection  and  methods  of  presentation. 

The  work  in  this  book  is  designed  to  cover  an  entire  college 
year,  for  a  course  of  not  less  than  two  hours  a  week.  The  matters 
discussed  may  be  made  subjects  of  classroom  recitation  or  incor- 
porated into  lectures.  Where  the  instructor  is  able  to  elaborate  the 
topics  by  his  own  experiences  as  reporter  and  editor,  increased 
interest  will  result.  The  book  itself  has  undergone  two  years  of 
criticism  and  in  its  present  arrangement  has  been  taught  with 
gratifying  success  in  representative  colleges  of  the  Middle  West. 


ESSENTIALS    IN   JOURNALISM 

PART   I.    THE   COLLECTING  AND 
WRITING  OF  NEWS 

CHAPTER  I 

JOURNALISTIC   STYLE 

Bearing  in  mind  that  a  newspaper  is  intended  to  convey  infor- 
mation, that  its  material  is  facts  and  not  fancy,  that  its  purpose  is 
.to  be  interesting  rather  than  to  be  admired,  the  beginner 
general  in  journahstic  effort  will  realize  that  his  style  of  writing 

appea  must  differ  materially  from  that  usually  taught  in  the 

academic  literary  courses  or  adopted  by  those  following  a  career  of 
more  formal  letters.  A  proper  appreciation  of  what  he  is  trying  to 
do,  and  of  the  vast  mixed  audience  to  which  he  must  appeal,  will 
aid  the  news  writer  materially  in  gaining  an  intelligent  compre- 
hension of  the  task  before  him. 

His  mission  is  to  bring  specific  facts  to  the  attention  of  busy 
men  and  women  of  varying  degrees  of  intelligence  and  of  diverse 
social  conditions.  Rhetorical  figures,  elaborate  explanation,  and 
details  of  nonessential  nature  tend  to  destroy  the  three  essential 
characteristics  of  a  good  news  story,  namely,  dramatic  effective- 
ness, compactness,  and  clarity.  Clear,  direct  statements  of  fact  are 
wanted.  To  tell  what  happened  is  the  first  business  of  the  reporter; 
to  tell  how  it  happened  may  come  next.  This  has  led  to  the  defi- 
nition of  the  proper  reportorial  style — ''an  impersonal,  unimpas- 
sioned  medium  that  deals  with  the  concrete  things  of  actual  life." 
Newspaper  style  must  be  virile,  straightforward,  honest.  If  it  can 
suggest  atmosphere  and  tremble  with  action,  so  much  the  better. 


i^  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

To  the  first  injunction,  that  prolixity  of  style  discourages  a  multitude 
of  readers,  is  added  the  second,  that  space  is  always  valuable.  This 
puts  additional  premium  on  brevity.  To  those  of  even  meager  edu- 
cation it  is  wortli  while  pointing  out  that  a  good  newspaper  story 
is  as  well-knit  as  a  Homeric  narrative,  as  compact  as  the  parables 
of  the  Bible.  It  is  well  always  to  bear  in  mind  that  the  story  of 
the  Creation,  the  greatest  event  ever  chronicled  in  written  form,  is 
told  in  400  words. 

The  young  reporter  should  studiously  avoid  those  bookish  and 
scholastic  terms  with  which  his  college  career  may  have  tinctured 
his  style.  A  moment's  thought  will  convince  him  that  as  only  one 
in  ever)-  hundred  persons  gets  a  college  education,  so  only  one  out 
of  every  hundred  readers  will  probably  appreciate  the  characteristics 
w^hich  chiefly  suggest  his  college  attainments.  Simple,  homely, 
conversational  methods  reach  the  largest  number  of  readers.  Free- 
dom from  affectation  marks  the  best  journalistic  style  of  to-day, 
affording  thereby  a  sharp  contrast  to  the  stilted,  formal  style  in 
vogue  half  a  century  ago. 

An  analytical  mental  attitude  toward  the  story  to  be  written,  a  few 
moments  spent  in  careful  thought,  so  that  the  writer  may  determine 
in  his  own  mind  what  are  the  essential  facts,  without  attempting 
to  interpret  them,  will  aid  the  beginner  materially  in  acquiring  the 
style  best  adapted  to  his  work.  He  will  learn  by  experience  to 
marshal  the  big  things  first,  and  let  the  others  trail  along  or  be 
omitted  altogether.  He  will  learn  to  put  in  the  details  only  where 
they  are  absolutely  necessary  to  a  proper  understanding  of  the 
particular  incident  he  recites. 

In  the  following  brief  story  attention  is  called  to  the  repression  and 
directness  of  the  style.  Many  minor  details  are  taken  for  granted. 
There  are  no  digressions  down  attractive  byways,  and  no  effort  to 
employ  pompous  phrasing.   The  structure  is  firm,  sure,  compelling. 

Robert  Jonas,  10  years  old,  of  30  Humboldt  street,  Williamsburg,  was 
drowned  yesterday  afternoon  while  playing  on  a  scow  at  the  foot  of  South 
Fifth  street. 

lonas  with  two  other  boys  had  been  digging  in  the  rubbish  with  which  the 
scow  was  loaded.  Peter  Henderson,  the  boat's  captain,  ordered  the  boy  on 
shore.    The  captain's  dog  gave  chase  and  Jonas  was  too  badly  scared  to  notice 


JOURNALISTIC   STYLE  3 

that  the  gap  between  the  scow  and  wharf  where  he  was  standing  was  too  wide 
for  him  to  jump.    He  made  the  attempt  and  fell  between  the  scow  and  the  wharf. 

His  companions  reached  the  dock  safely  and  called  to  Henderson  to  rescue 
Jonas.    They  said  that  Henderson  made  no  attempt  to  aid  the  boy. 

Henderson  was  locked  up  in  the  Bedford  avenue  police  station  on  a  charge 
of  homicide. 

The  injunction  to  write  short,  pithy  sentences  is  one  of  the  first 
commandments  issued  to  the  beginner  by  the  city  editor.  It  is  a 
Effe  t  n  useful  rulc  because  it  brings  terseness  of  expression  and 
sentence  compactness  of  Structure,  due  to  the  absence  of  quaU- 
fying  phrases  and  participial  constructions.  A  short- 
breathed  sentence  is  like  the  crack  of  a  whip.  It  arouses  jaded 
intellects  to  attention.  "And  San  Francisco  was,"  in  the  opinion 
of  experienced  newspaper  men,  was  the  most  forceful  first  sentence 
written  in  all  the  hundreds  of  accounts  printed  of  the  great  earth- 
quake there.  The  short  sentence  is  effectively  serviceable  in  stories 
of  intense  excitement.  The  following  paragraph  is  taken  from  the 
report  of  a  fife  in  which  a  man  almost  lost  his  life,  and  indicates 
the  employment  of  the  short  sentence  to  bring  out  action  : 

Suddenly  a  man  appeared  in  one  of  the  fire-rimmed  windows  on  the  fourth 
floor.  With  a  blow  he  shattered  the  windowpane  and  shouted  and  beckoned 
for  rescue.  The  excitement  of  the  crowd  below  knew  no  bounds.  They 
crowded  by  hundreds  under  the  window  despite  the  exertions  of  the  police. 
They  called  to  him.  exhorted  him,  promised  him,  urged  him  to  be  calm.  Then 
to  the  horror  of  the  watchers  the  man  disappeared.  But  only  for  a  moment. 
He  reappeared.  The  crowd  yelled  for  joy.  Two  firemen  pushed  their  way  to  the 
front  with  ladders.  He  met  the  climbing  firemen  halfway.  His  appearance  on 
the  ground  w^as  a  signal  for  demonstration.  The  crowd  gathered  around  him  and 
cheered  itself  hoarse.  Onlookers  struggled  for  the  honor  of  shaking  his  hand. 
He  was  carried  to  Long  and  High  streets.  A  driver  took  him  in  his  cab  to  a  hotel. 

The  "  bing-bing-bing "  theory  of  sentence  structure  is  at  present 
in  vogue  in  many  offices.  Long  sentences  are  for  the  time  being 
under  the  ban.  As  a  result  the  structure  of  this  "  beans-rattling-in- 
a-gourd  "  type  of  paragraph  often  becomes  painfully  monotonous. 

It  is  the  part  of  wisdom  not  to  discard  the  complex  sentence.  It 
has  a  real  mission  in  that  it  is  especially  efficient  in  marshaling  an 
array  of  facts  more  or  less  intimately  connected.  The  long,  running 
sentence  is  particularly  useful  in  the  development  of  an  opening 


4  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

paragraph.  \Vhate\'cr  the  type  of  sentence  adopted,  the  reporter 
should  not  fail  to  exercise  individual  judgment  and  common  sense 
if  he  is  to  make  his  story  smooth  and  effective.  He  must  seek  a 
rigid  economy  of  time,  space,  and  attention,  a  quality  desirable  in 
every  well-knit  newspaper  story. 

\'\' hile  in  a  general  way  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  newspaper 
'"^  style  is  notable  for  its  terseness,  brevity,  and  vigor,  it  should  not  be 
Dullness  inferred  that  it  is  therefore  wooden  and  commonplace, 
a  crime  Abundant  use  is  made  of  every  opportunity  to  paint  a 

picture  or  to  sketch  a  dramatic  incident.  There  are  many  misde- 
meanors in  journalism  ;  there  is  but  one  crime,  that  of  being  dull. 
Nowadays  originality  of  diction  is  far  from  discouraged,  individ- 
uality is  constantly  sought,  new  ways  of  saying  things  in  an  attrac- 
tive, buoyant  fashion  are  welcomed.  Readers  will  forgive  immaterial 
inaccuracies  sooner  than  intolerable  stupidity  in  writing  the  news. 
''  To  be  interesting  tell  the  truth  audaciously,"  is  a  good  motto. 

The  importance  of  this  quality  of  readability  in  a  newspaper 
story  is  aptly  touched  upon  by  Charles  A.  Dana,  whose  paper,  the 
New  York  S7i?i,  is  itself  a  splendid  example  of  the  blending  of 
accuracy  and  attractiveness  in  its  news  reports.  Mr.  Dana  said  in 
the  course  of  one  of  his  lectures  to  young  men  : 

The  reporter  must  give  his  story  in  such  a  way  that  you  know  he  feels  its 
qualities  and  events  and  is  interested  in  them.  He  must  learn  accurately  the 
facts,  and  he  must  state  them  exactly  as  they  are ;  and  if  he  can  state  them 
with  a  little  degree  of  life,  a  little  approach  to  eloquence,  or  a  little  humor  in 
his  style,  why  his  report  will  be  perfect.  It  must  be  accurate ;  it  must  be  free 
from  affectation  ;  it  must  be  well  set  forth,  so  that  there  shall  not  be  any  doubt 
as  to  any  part  or  detail  of  it ;  and  then  if  it  is  enlivened  with  imagination,  or 
with  feeling,  with  humor,  you  have  a  literary  product  that  no  one  need  be 
ashamed  of.  Any  man  who  is  sincere  and  earnest,  and  not  always  thinking 
about  himself,  can  be  a  good  reporter. 

Many  of  the  foregoing  considerations  bearing  upon  journalistic 
style  will  be  more  readily  appreciated  by  inspection  of  newspaper 
"A  Fight  for  stories.  The  following  story,  headed  "A  Fight  for  a 
a  Life"  Life,"  Concerned  with  the  all-day  and  all-night  strug- 

gle to  save  \V\\\  Hoar,  diver,  pinned  in  the  mouth  of  a  pipe  62 
feet  under  water,  is  a  capital  example  of  vigorous,  realistic  news 


JOURNALISTIC   STYLE  5 

qualities.  The  reader  is  made  to  see  the  entire  picture  through 
the  reporter's  trained  eyes.  The  report  was  written  by  Lindsey 
Denison,  of  the  New  York  Siin  staff,  and  is  regarded  as  "a 
remarkably  strong  story"  by  George  B.  Mallon,  city  editor  of  the 
Sun,  through  whose  courtesy  it  is  herewith  presented  in  full. 

BooxTOX,  N.  J.,  April  12.  —  Bill  Hoar,  diver,  is  caught  at  the  mouth  of  a 
pipe  sixty-two  feet  under  the  surface  of  the  Boonton  reservoir.  He  has  been 
there  since  3  o'clock  Monday  afternoon.  If  he  is  alive  he  has  shown  no  sign 
of  life  since  noon  to-day. 

Though  no  diver,  so  his  fellow  craftsmen  say,  has  ever  lived  more  than 
twenty-four  hours  under  w^ater,  they  are  still  working  at  the  pumps,  sending 
down  a  stream  of  air  into  Bill  Hoar's  helmet.  For  the  first  fifteen  hours  of 
his  imprisonment  Hoar  knew  what  was  being  done  toward  his  rescue,  and 
growing  ever  weaker  he  made  noble  efforts  to  help,  signaling  cheerfully  again 
and  again,  with  his  life  line,  '"  All  right !  All  right !  Haul  away  !  "  and  ^'  Wait 
and  try  again." 

To-night,  Hoar's  employer,  J.  S.  Bundick,  is  hurrying  from  New  York  with 
a  special  train,  the  second  that  he  has  sent  out  for  Hoar's  rescue,  and  a  fresh 
crew  of  divers  with  a  lot  of  extraordinarily  strong  apparatus.  The  new  crew 
cannot  possibly  get  to  work  before  daylight.  They  hope  to  bring  Hoar  to  the 
surface.  They  will  work  as  hard  and  as  earnestly  as  though  they  expected  to 
bring  him  up  alive.  It  is  but  the  truth,  though,  to  say  that  they  will  be  very 
much  surprised  if  he  has  not  died  hours  before. 

So  far  as  the  divers  who  have  been  down  to-day  can  discover.  Hoar  was  the 
victim  of  his  own  indiscretion.  It  was  a  tremendously  ticklish  job  he  was  sent  on. 
He  himself  reported,  after  two  trips  he  made  to  the  bottom  yesterday  morning, 
that  he  had  never  been  on  such  a  "  scary  job  "  in  his  life  before,  but  that  he  had 
things  fixed  down  below  so  that  he  had  no  fear  of  any  accident  any  further. 

THE   SITUATION   AT   THE   BOTTOM 

The  Boonton  dam  is  almost  finished.  A  few  weeks  ago  a  great  company 
of  men  and  women,  stockholders  and  officers  of  the  Jersey  City  Water  Supply 
Company,  went  out  and  celebrated  its  completion,  a  little  prematurely,  to  be 
sure,  but  with  the  most  elaborate  festivities.  Part  of  the  fun  was  the  leading 
of  the  whole  party  of  merrymakers,  including  the  womenfolk,  through  one 
of  the  two  four-foot  sluice  pipes  which  runs  through  the  bottom  of  the  dam. 
There  was  no  water  in  the  dam  then,  of  course,  and  the  party  entered  at  the 
bottom  and  walked  out  into  the  bed  of  the  great  basin  a  third  of  a  mile  wide 
and  a  mile  and  a  half  long,  which  is  now  the  bottom  of  a  lake  held  by  the 
dam.  It  is  at  that  end  of  the  pipe  from  which  the  merry  party  emerged  that 
Bill  Hoar  is  now  pinned  in  a  grip  which  no  ingenuity  of  the  engineers  and 
no  power  of  man,  horses  or  steam  has  been  able  to  break. 


6  ESSENTIALS    IN  JOURNALISM 

In  the  middle  of  the  four-foot  sluice  pipe,  at  the  bottom  of  a  shaft  running 
straight  from  the  top  of  the  dam  to  the  bottom,  is  a  gate  valve  by  which  the 
quantity  of  water  in  the  dam  is  to  be  regulated. 

This  valve  got  out  of  order  more  than  a  week  ago,  after  the  dam  had  been 
hlled  up.  It  stuck  so  that  the  gates  were  eighteen  inches  apart  and  could  not 
be  opened  or  closed. 

An  expert  from  the  works  in  Troy  where  the  valve  was  made  came  out 
here  and  worked  over  it  for  a  week.  The  valve  could  not  be  budged.  It 
became  necessary  to  shut  off  the  flow  of  water  at  the  mouth  of  the  pipe. 
Now.  the  pipe  does  not  begin  at  the  dam  itself,  but  runs  out  under  water  for 
a  hundred  feet  and  opens  on  a  cement  platform  fifteen  feet  square.  The 
mouth  of  the  pipe  is  in  a  perpendicular  wall  which  rises  ten  feet  above  the 
platform, 

DIVER  HOAR   SENT  DOWN 

To  close  the  opening  effectively  this  plan  was  devised :  A  great  ball,  made 
of  wood,  fifty-two  inches  in  diameter,  or  four  inches  larger  than  the  inlet 
opening  in  the  apron,  was  weighted  with  lead  and  lowered  toward  the  open- 
ing. It  was  hoped  that  the  suction  would  catch  the  ball,  draw  it  into  the 
hole  and  cut  off  the  flow  of  water  through  the  pipe.  At  the  first  attempt, 
which  was  late  last  week,  the  ball  broke  away  from  the  rope  by  which  it  w^as 
lowered.  Chief  Engineer  George  G.  Harness,  who  had  devised  the  plan,  sent 
to  J.  S.  Bundick,  master  diver,  of  ^^  South  street.  New  York,  for  a  diver. 
Bundick  sent  out  Bill  Hoar,  who  found  the  ball  on  the  bottom  of  the  dam 
and  connected  it  again  with  the  lowering  cable. 

Hoar,  when  he  came  up  from  the  job,  described  the  suction  of  the  water 
into  the  mouth  of  the  four-foot  pipe  as  terrific.  He  was  all  the  time  afraid, 
he  said,  that  it  would  catch  him,  no  matter  how  far  away  from  the  opening 
of  the  pipe  he  kept. 

The  ball  was  lowered  again  and  this  time  rolled  into  the  inlet  opening,  and 
was  caught  by  the  suction.  But  the  water  did  not  stop  flowing  from  the 
outlet  of  the  pipe  on  the  other  side  of  the  dam.  It  came  out  in  a  diminished 
volume,  but  still  in  a  torrent  which  made  it  out  of  the  question  to  attempt  to 
reach  the  broken  valve  which  was  making  all  the  trouble.  Bill  Hoar  was 
sent  for  again,  to  find  out  what  was  wrong.  He  reached  Boonton  yesterday 
morning  early  and  went  down. 

STUFFING  CREVICE  WITH  SANDBAGS 

When  he  came  up  he  reported  that  a  five-inch  hawser,  which  had  been  tied 
into  one  end  of  the  ball  to  make  it  easier  to  handle,  had  got  in  between  the 
downstream  side  of  the  ball  and  the  bottom  of  the  pipe  and  kept  the  opening 
from  being  closed  altogether.  The  ball  was  rolling  from  one  side  of  the  pipe 
to  the  other  and  the  water  rushing  past  its  sides  and  bottom  into  the  pipe 
made  the  diver's  situation  "  scary  a  plenty,"  he  said. 


JOURNALISTIC  STYLE  7 

There  was  a  consultation  of  engineers,  and  it  was  decided  to  try  to  fill  the 
crevices  between  the  sides  and  bottom  of  the  ball  and  the  edges  of  the  pipe 
with  sandbags ;  for  Hoar  had  reported  that  any  diver  who  attempted  to 
reach  the  jammed  rope  or  to  cut  it  would  be  drawn  in  and  crushed  to  death 
by  the  suction. 

Bill  Hoar  went  down  with  eight  sandbags  at  9  o'clock.  He  came  to  the 
surface  at  10  o'clock  and  said  that  he  had  stopped  all  leakage  on  one  side  of 
the  ball  and  that  there  was  no  suction  on  that  side  to  speak  of.  With  more 
sandbags  he  went  down  again,  and  when  he  came  up  at  noon  he  said  that 
there  was  now  no  danger  at  all  in  walking  around  on  the  platform,  although 
there  were  several  crevices  through  which  the  racing  waters  tugged  mighty  hard 
at  everything  within  reach.    He  thought  that  three  more  bags  would  close  them. 

At  about  2  o'clock  he  started  on  the  trip  from  which  he  has  not  yet  re- 
turned. He  went  down  from  a  slipshod  raft  which  floated  on  the  top  of  the 
reservoir,  40  feet  or  more  from  the  top  of  the  dam.  He  wore  the  ponderous 
clothing  which  story-tellers  call  a  "diver's  armor."  The  suit  weighs  180 
pounds  in  all.  There  is  the  helmet,  a  globular  brass  arrangement  wuth  a  glass 
window  in  front  and  arrangements  for  air  supply  from  a  pump  constantly 
rotated  by  two  men  on  the  raft.  Then  there  is  the  water-tight  overall  suit  to 
which  the  headpiece  is  screwed  so  that  no  water  can  reach  the  man  inside  of 
it.    On  the  feet  are  diver's  shoes  weighted  with  eighteen  pounds  of  lead  each. 

FIRST  SIGNAL  OF  DANGER 

On  the  raft  there  were  two  men  at  the  pumps,  Jim  Conners  and  Bill 
Keech,  a  negro.  Charley  Uobson,  who  has  worked  with  Hoar  for  years  and 
with  whom  the  diver  had  a  code  of  signals  which  allowed  them  to  understand 
one  another  by  jerks  of  the  rope  almost  as  clearly  as  though  they  were  face 
to  face  on  dry  land,  speaking,  held  the  life  line. 

Bill  Hoar  had  not  been  down  more  than  fifteen  minutes  before  he  signaled 
over  the  life  line  with  three  jerks  of  the  rope. 

''  Haul  away,"  was  Dobson's  interpretation  of  the  signal.  He  knew  some- 
thing must  have  gone  wrong,  for  Hoar  had  not  been  down  nearly  long  enough 
to  put  in  place  all  of  the  sandbags  he  had  with  him.  He  hauled  on  the 
rope.  It  tightened.  But  he  could  not  bring  the  diver  up  an  inch.  He  pulled 
with  all  his  might.  Bill  Keech  left  Conners  to  run  the  pump  for  a  moment 
and  grabbed  the  life  line.    It  did  not  budge  an  inch. 

"  Wait  a  bit,"  signaled  Dobson,  with  one  twitch  of  the  rope. 

"  All  right,"  said  the  diver,  ''  I  '11  wait,"  twitching  the  rope  once  in  reply. 
Then  again,  a  moment  later,  he  signaled  with  three  twitches,  "  Haul  away!  " 

For  half  an  hour  the  signals  passed  back  and  forth.  Every  few  minutes 
the  men  on  the  raft  would  haul  with  all  their  might  and  main,  until  they  were 
afraid  of  breaking  the  rope.  They  could  not  move  it.  Then  came  a  steady 
twitching  of  the  rope. 


8  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

HELP  NEEDED   BELOW 

"  Bill  says  he  wants  a  diver  down  there  to  help  him,"  shouted  Dobson. 
Now.  just  how  Dobson  knew  this  it  is  not  for  any  layman  to  undertake  to 
explain.  No  such  signal  had  been  prearranged  between  them.  But  the 
twitches  came,  and  as  the  ev'ent  proved  Charley  Dobson  knew  exactly  what 
they  meant. 

By  this  time  word  had  been  sent  over  to  the  office  of  the  construction  en- 
gineers and  contractors  that  the  diver  was  in  trouble.  The  road  from  the  top 
of  the  dam  to  the  offices  is  not  easy.  There  are  three  derricks  at  work  on  the 
top  of  the  dam  yet.  piling  up  bowlders. that  weigh  tons  each.  There  are  spots 
where  there  is  no  foothold,  between  the  lake  on  one  side  and  the  ninety-foot 
stone  slope  on  the  other,  where  a  man  has  to  climb  along  hand  over  hand, 
digging  his  toes  into  the  crevices  in  the  rocks.  There  is  a  hundred-foot  ladder 
down  the  back  of  the  dam,  a  long  railroad  trestle  over  the  overflow  stream  and 
then  a  hill  to  climb. 

Out  from  the  offices  came  George  G.  Harness,  the  engineer  in  charge,  a 
man  as  red-headed  as  Bill  Hoar  himself,  but  younger  and  of  far  less  sturdy 
build.  He  had  been  keenly  worried  from  the  beginning  by  his  responsibility 
for  sending  a  diver  down  to  the  outlet  pipe.  With  him  were  Superintendents 
Blake  and  Lawrence  of  the  J.  S.  Quayley  Contracting  Company,  who  are 
doing  the  stonework  of  the  dam.  Halfway  up  the  ladder  a  messenger  from 
the  float  met  them  shouting : 

"  The  diver  says  he  needs  another  diver  to  get  loose." 

Back  down  the  ladder  went  Mr.  Harness  and  flying  up  the  hill  to  the  offices 
where  the  telephones  were.  There  were  no  more  divers  nearer  than  New 
York  and  he  knew  it.  It  was  the  work  of  but  a  few  minutes  to  get  Mr.  Bundick 
on  the  telephone  in  his  South  street  office  in  New  York  and  tell  him  that  his 
man  was  in  trouble  under  sixty-two  feet  of  water  and  wanted  help. 

AID   FROM   NEW   YORK   BY    SPECIAL  TRAIN 

Bundick  is  a  mild  old  fellow  with  a  drooping  gray  mustache.  He  is  the 
last  man  one  would  pick  out  of  a  crowd  as  a  hustler.  But  he  hustled  then. 
By  4  o'clock  (and  it  was  3  when  he  got  his  message)  there  was  a  special  train 
going  out  of  Hoboken  with  Bill  Olsen,  one  of  his  best  divers,  on  board,  a  full 
diver's  equipment  and  a  crew  of  helpers.  Bundick  himself  did  not  go.  He 
stayed  in  New  York  to  send  more  help  if  it  were  needed. 

Bill  Olsen's  special  rolled  into  the  Boonton  yards  at  a  minute  or  two  before 
5  o'clock.  It  was  switched  to  the  tracks  which  have  been  laid  to  the  dam  and 
was  at  the  dam  ten  minutes  later.  The  regular  trains  take  about  an  hour  and 
a  half  to  run  between  Hoboken  and  Boonton.  They  couldn't  travel  too  fast 
for  Bill  Olsen.  He  knew  Bill  Hoar  well.  They  had  worked  together  for  three 
years  under  Bundick  and  in  the  Dock  Department  before  that.    Just  as  soon 


JOURNALISTIC   STYLE  9 

as  might  be,  or  in  about  two  hours  (the  thing  cannot  be  done  in  less  time, 
divers  say),  Olsen  was  in  his  suit,  with  his  pump  running  and  his  Hnes  coiled 
and  was  on  his  way  down  to  find  out  what  was  the  matter  with  Bill  Hoar.  It 
was  now  about  half  past  7  and  dark. 

SENDING  HOPE  BY   SIGNAL 

All  through  the  five  long  hours  since  Hoar  had  signaled  for  another  diver 
Dobson  had  been  talking  to  him  by  twitches  of  the  rope,  saying, ''  Help  coming," 
''  Hold  on,  we  '11  get  you  up."  "  Steady."  Hoar's  answers  came  back  without 
any  impatience  and  with  perfect  faith.  "  All  right,"  ''  I  '11  hold  out,"  and  now 
and  then,  ''  Try  another  haul."  But  the  haul  was  always  in  vain.  Conners 
and  Keech,  their  backs  nearly  breaking  over  the  pump  cranks  refused  to  leave 
their  places. 

"We  want  to  see  Bill  come  up,"  they  said  when  Mr.  Harness  urged  them 
to  go  away  and  get  rest  and  let  some  one  else  take  their  places. 

RESCUE-DIVER  OLSEN'S   STORY 

Let  Olsen  tell  how  he  found  Bill  Hoar  : 

''  He  was  down  on  the  cement  platform  up  against  the  wall,  half  leaning  over 
the  pipe.  It  was  so  dark  I  couldn't  make  out  much,  but  I  took  hold  of  him 
and  put  my  helmet  up  close  and  I  shouted,  '  Hey,  Bill ! '  And  then  I  shouted 
again,  just  that  way,  '  Hey  you.  Bill ! '  I  could  hear  that  Bill  was  shoutin' 
back,  though  I  could  n't  no  more  tell  what  he  was  sayin'  than  he  could  tell 
what  I  was  sayin'.  But  I  could  see  he  knew  who  I  was  and  he  put  out  his 
hand  and  shook  hands  with  me.  I  knew  then  he  was  glad  to  see  me,  under- 
stand. He  put  my  hand  down  to  his  left  leg  and  it  was  sucked  down  into  the 
middle  of  a  lot  of  sandbags.  He  made  motions  to  show  he  had  kicked  it  in, 
kickin'  a  sandbag  into  place  and  tryin'  to  keep  back  out  of  the  suck.  But  the 
suck  had  caught  him  and  was  holding  him.  I  got  him  around  the  stomach 
and  pulled  and  he  braced  his  leg  against  that  damn  ball  and  we  both  shoved 
for  all  we  knew  how.    But  it  was  n't  no  go. 

"  Then  I  took  my  knife  and  slashed  into  the  sandbags.  Thinkin',  under- 
stand, that  letting  the  sand  out  of  them  would  loose  his  foot.  But  it  was  n't 
the  bags,  it  was  the  suck ;  and  the  more  they  was  loosed  the  more  his  foot 
went  in.    So  I  quit  that  and  came  up." 

A   PLAN   OF   RESCUE   FAILS 

It  was  for  but  a  little  time  that  Bill  Olsen  stayed  on  the  surface.  His  re- 
port as  to  the  lay  of  things  at  the  bottom  gave  Mr.  Harness  a  plan  at  once. 
He  sent  for  a  block  and  tackle.  To  this  he  tied  a  great  bundle  of  sandbags. 
He  ran  a  rope  through  the  block  and  sent  the  bundle  of  bags  three  hundred 
feet  out  into  the  dam  on  a  boat  and  sunk  them.  Then  the  men  on  the  raft 
took  one  end  of  the  rope  and  Bill  Olsen  took  the  other  down  and  tied  it  about 


lO  ESSENTIALS    IN   JOURNALISM 

Bill  Hoar's  waist.  It  was  hoped  that  when  the  men  above  pulled  their 
strength  would  draw  Hoar  away  from  the  pipe  toward  the  middle  of  the 
reservoir  and  so  free  him.  But  instead  the  cement  bags  dragged  in  toward 
the  imprisoned  man. 

He  was  more  firmly  fastened  than  the  anchor. 

The  anvil  from  the  blacksmith's  shop,  the  biggest  and  heaviest  thing  that 
the  boats  could  float,  was  then  tied  to  the  sandbags,  which  were  carried  out 
and  sunk  again.    Bill  Olsen  went  dow^n  again. 

"Every  time  I  went  down."  said  he  afterwards,  "Bill  shook  me  by  the 
hand,  much  as  to  say,  '  I  know  you  're  doin'  your  best.'  " 

FAILURE 

But  again  the  anchor  gave  way.  Hoar  still  clung.  It  was  now  long  past 
midnight.  Hoar  had  been  down  over  nine  hours,  longer  than  most  men  be- 
lieved a  man  could  live  at  that  depth.  The  straining  at  the  ropes  must  have 
racked  him  pitifully.  Olsen  found  him  lying  on  his  back  on  the  cement  plat- 
form and  his  grip  was  not  as  strong  as  it  had  been.  Olsen  tried  with  a  crow- 
bar to  pry  the  great  ball,  which  weighed  1320  pounds,  one  side.  It  was  a  great 
risk  for  Olsen  to  take,  for  it  put  him  in  the  danger  of  being  caught  just  as  Hoar 
had  been.  But  he  did  it.  The  ball  moved  a  little,  swung  and  caught  Olsen's 
hand  and  crushed  it.  He  pulled  himself  out  of  the  suction  and  lay  down  for  a 
moment  by  Bill  Hoar,  almost  insensible. 

When  he  came  up  again.  Dr.  Taylor,  who  stayed  out  on  the  dam  all  night 
to  be  ready  for  the  first  opportunity  to  succor  Hoar,  told  Olsen  that  he  must 
not  go  down  again. 

Bill  Olsen  half  shut  his  bloodshot  eyes,  put  his  mangled  hand  behind  him 
and  growled : 

"  I  'm  goin'  down  an'  get  my  pal  Bill  !  " 

HORSES  USED 

He  signaled  for  his  helmet  and  went  down  again,  and  again.  At  about  9 
o'clock  this  mcjrning  900  feet  of  inch-and-a-half  rope  were  laid  out  from  the 
nearest  shore  to  the  float  and  a  team  of  four  horses  was  attached  to  it.  Olsen 
took  down  the  end  of  the  rope  and  tied  it  to  a  bight  about  Bill  Hoar,  who  was 
still  able  to  move  and  to  shake  his  hand.    The  horses  were  started. 

The  rope  broke.  Then  and  there,  in  the  hearts  of  the  engineers  ended  all 
real  hope  of  ever  getting  Bill  Hoar  out  alive.  Olsen  came  up,  half  delirious 
and  quite  unable  to  do  anything  more.  He  was  carried  off  to  the  cottage  of 
Foreman  Connolly  and  put  to  bed.  He  was  able  to  get  up  at  6  o'clock,  and 
went  to  his  home,  in  Brooklyn,  last  night.  He  beUeves  Bill  Hoar  is  dead  and 
that  all  has  been  done  that  can  be  done. 

"  I  would  n't  ask  Bill  to  do  any  more  for  me,"  he  says,  simply  enough. 


JOURNALISTIC   STYLE  II 

"  ONE  MORE  ATTEMPT  " 

But  on  an  early  train  came  John  Myers,  Bill  Hoar's  closest  friend  and 
companion  for  fifteen  years.  Fresh  and  full  of  hope,  he  was  sure  he  could  get 
Hoar  up.  He  went  down  at  lo  o'clock.  He  found  that  Hoar  had  managed 
to  pull  himself  up  to  the  side  of  the  ball  and  was  resting  against  it.  He  does 
not  believe  Hoar  recognized  him. 

"  I  knew  well  enough,"  he  said,  ''  that  he  could  n't  hear  me.  But,  seeing 
him  so,  I  caught  myself  saying :  '  Bill !  Bill !  Say,  get  a  move  !  We  '11  get  you 
up  !  '  He  moved  one  arm  a  little.  I  straightened  him  out  and  pulled  and  hauled. 
But  it  was  no  use.   I  went  back  up.'' 

Hoar  had  not  signaled  the  surface  much  while  the  other  divers  were 
working.  After  Myers's  report  Bundick  himself,  who  had  come  out  with 
Myers,  went  down.  He  came  up  thoroughly  discouraged  and  with  a  feeling 
almost  of  certainty  that  Hoar  was  doomed,  if  not  dead  already.  But  at  i  o'clock 
the  faithful  Dobson,  who  had  stayed  out  all  through  the  night,  wizened-up 
little  old  man  that  he  is,  tried  the  signal. 

"  Hold  on  a  little !  " 

He  did  it  rather  from  force  of  habit,  never  expecting  a  reply  again.  To  his 
surprise  came  three  sharp  tugs : 

"  Haul  away  !  " 

Following  these  came  the  quivers  which  meant  to  Dobson  : 

'^  Send  a  man  down." 

Dobson  told  Myers,  and  ]\Iyers  snatched  up  a  diving  suit  and  put  pumpers 
to  work  and  hurried  down.  He  came  up  half  an  hour  later,  utterly  disconsolate. 
He  was  sure  Charley  Dobson  was  wrong.  He  knew  it.  He  had  found  Bill 
Hoar,  stretched  out,  with  his  left  leg  still  pinioned,  utterly  limp  and  lifeless. 
He  was  sorry,  he  said,  that  he  had  ever  gone  down  ;  it  would  hurt  him  the  rest 
of  his  life. 

Except  for  the  working  of  the  pumps  sending  air  into  Bill  Hoar's  helmet, 
nothing  more  has  been  done.  Conners  and  Keech  took  a  little  rest  this  after- 
noon, while  others  ran  the  pumps,  but  at  dark  they  were  back  again.  Bundick 
went  to  New  York  for  more  divers  and  more  apparatus  and  a  hydraulic  jack. 
He  cannot  possibly  get  back  and  get  to  work  before  daylight.  It  seems  to  be 
all  over  with  Bill  Hoar. 

If  this  last  effort  of  Mr.  Bundick's  fails,  it  is  understood  to  be  the  plan  of 
the  engineers  to  try  to  remove  the  broken  valve  in  the  middle  of  the  dam  alto- 
gether, and  then  to  haul  away  the  ball  at  the  inlet  and  let  the  water  sweep  Hoar's 
body  through  the  pipe  into  the  channel,  where  it  can  be  recovered  for  burial. 

There  is  yet  another  plan  under  discussion.  It  is  to  stop  up  the  four-foot 
pipe  at  the  outlet,  and  thus  to  release  the  ball  and  Hoar.  This  is  easier  to  talk 
about  than  to  do.  The  effort  was  made  when  the  valve  first  got  out  of  order. 
Eighteen  carloads  of  sandbags  were  dumped  over  the  outlet  and  bound  about 
with  planks  and  iron  ropes.    The  water  rushed  through  them  as  through  a  sieve. 


12  f:ssentials  in  journalism 

The  student  will  observe  that,  in  the  story  from  Boonton,  N.J., 
the  essential  things  are  all  told  in  the  first  paragraph  of  four  lines. 
Comment  on  The  man's  name,  his  dilemma,  the  length  of  time  he 
the  story  \^^(\  been  under  water,  the  strong  improbability  of  his 
being  alive,  and  the  fact  that  efforts  to  save  him  were  still  in 
progress,  are  detailed  in  44  words.  Immediately  following  the 
first  paragraph,  lest  the  reader  should  not  grasp  how  extraordinary 
the  situation  was,  the  fact  is  developed  that  no  man  ever  before 
lived  24  hours  under  water.  Throughout  the  story  the  style  is 
simple  and  clear.  There  are  no  obscure  sentences.  In  no  place 
does  the  reporter  give  his  own  opinion  on  the  subject  or  use  a 
personal  pronoun.  Everywhere  he  has  inserted  full  names  and 
addresses.  A  very  valuable  effect  is  secured  by  the  use  of  the 
nicknames  of  the  divers  —  Bill  Hoar,  Jim  Conners,  Bill  Keech, 
and  Charley  Dobson.  "William  Hoar,"  repeated  as  often  as  it 
was  necessary  to  use  the  name,  w^ould  have  made  the  story  sound 
stiff  and  stilted. 

Observe  that,  whenever  possible,  conversation  is  direct  and 
quoted  verbatim.  Note  that  a  little  after  the  middle  of  the  narra- 
tive, the  reporter  obtains  variety  by  throwing  part  of  his  recital 
into  the  mouth  of  one  of  the  divers.  See  the  care  with  which  he 
has  preserved  the  colloquial  phrasing  of  this  man's  conversation. 
The  expressions  are  homely  and  vigorous.  It  will  be  noted  that 
the  description  of  the  big  ball  does  not  come  until  toward  the 
close  of  the  story,  and  at  a  point  where  its  dimensions  are  essen- 
tial for  an  understanding  of  the  fact  which  the  reporter  wished  to 
develop.  Nowhere  in  the  story  has  the  reporter  used  so  much  as 
a  line  or  a  phrase  to  work  upon  the  sympathies, of  his  reader.  He 
has  assembled  his  facts  simply,  and  in  the  order  of  their  dramatic 
sequence,  putting  the  big  things  first,  and  developing  the  minor 
details  as  necessary. 

The  story  will  long  stand  as  a  model  of  expert  composition  on 
the  part  of  a  clever  newspaper  man. 

The  beginner,  conscious  of  his  own  clumsiness  in  attempting 
to  state  his  facts  in  concise,  vigorous  fashion,  may  well  ask  the 
question,  "How  may  I  secure  this  coveted  journalistic  style.?" 
The  answer  is  simple,  "  By  working  for  it." 


JOURNALISTIC   STYLE  1 3 

The  first  suggestion  offered  is  to  see  clearly.  Once  the  inex- 
perienced writer  appreciates  the  significance  of  details  and  recog- 
Acquiring  nizes  their  relative  importance,  he  will  find  less  difficulty 
a  style  j^  giving  them  adequate  expression.    Writing  is  a  sec- 

ondary process,  largely  dependent  for  its  effectiveness  upon  clear 
perception. 

Practice  in  the  writing  of  newspaper  stories  under  the  critical 
eye  of  a  discriminating  city  editor  will  bring  facility  as  the  days  go 
by.  Experience  will'  teach  the  beginner  many  things.  Mistakes 
and  failures  will  serve  as  guideposts. 

Probably  the  most  helpful  suggestion,  however,  is  that  made  by 
J.  Frank  Davis,  a  veteran  city  editor,  in  his  advice  to  an  ambi- 
tious beginner  in  newspaper  work  : 

Read  Dickens  until  you  can  go  out  and  describe  the  man  you  meet  with 
almost  as  much  detail  as  he  did. 

Read  Shakespeare  until  you  have  absorbed  something  of  the  marvelous 
vocabulary  he  commanded. 

Read  the  Bible  until  you  have  a  glimmering  of  how  its  writers  condensed. 
Paul's  address  on  Mars  Hill  takes  up  little  more  than  a  "  stick  "  of  newspaper 
type.  The  entire  story  of  the  crucifixion  is  told  in  two  sticks.  Beside  that, 
no  book  in  the  world  contains  such  powerful,  dramatic  English.  No  book  in 
the  world  is  so  much  quoted.  No  book  in  the  world.  I  believe,  will  help  the 
newspaper  man  to  learn  to  write  for  newspaper  readers  so  much  as  the  Bible. 

Read  newspapers  —  newspapers  of  the  kind  whose  stories  are  interesting 
whether  or  not  you  know  the  places  and  the  people  mentioned  in  them. 

There  is  no  need  of  trying  to  copy  the  style  of  these  writers  whose  works 
you  read.  Just  absorb  them,  and  if  you  have  it  in  you  to  write  there  will  come 
out,  sometime,  a  style  of  your  own. 


CHAPTER   II 

WORDS   AND   PHRASES 

William  Cullen  Bryant,  for  many  years  editor  of  the  New 
York  Eveitmg  Post,  in  advice  to  a  young  editor,  summed  up  the 
The  value  of  niatter  of  word  discrimination  in  a  few  telling  exhor- 
simpiicity  tations  applicable  to  all  who  would  learn  the  art  of 
effective  expression. 

''Be  simple,  unaffected,"  urged  Mr.  Bryant  with  the  authority 
of  his  editorial  chair.  "  Be  honest  in  your  speaking  and  writing. 
Never  use  a  long  word  where  a  short  one  will  do.  Call  a  spade 
by  its  name,  not  a  well-known  oblong  instrument  of  manual  labor. 
Let  a  home  be  a  home  and  not  a  residence  ;  speak  of  a  place,  not 
a  locality,  and  so  on  of  the  rest.  When  a  short  word  will  do,  you 
always  lose  by  a  long  one.  You  lose  in  clearness,  you  lose  in 
honest  expression  of  meaning,  and,  in  the  estimation  of  all  men 
who  are  capable  of  judging,  you  lose  in  reputation  for  ability. 
Elegance  of  language  may  not  be  in  the  power  of  us  all,  but 
simplicity  and  straightforwardness  are." 

These  bits  of  counsel  apply  particularly  to  newspaper  compo- 
sition where,  if  anywhere,  clear,  incisive  prose  of  the  kind  written 
by  Rudyard  Kipling  and  Stephen  Crane  is  demanded.  News- 
paper style  is  a  medium  more  notable  for  its  boldness  than  for  its 
sentimentality  of  phrasing.  At  its  best  it  is  singularly  free  from 
studied  affectation  and  mannerisms,  erring,  if  at  all,  in  that  it  may 
sometimes  offend  in  the  use  of  words  and  phrases  that  are  too 
frank,  too  matter-of-fact.  A  word  of  caution  is  therefore  necessary 
at  the  very  outset,  even  though  the  general  truth  of  Mr.  Bryant's 
affirmation  may  be  accepted.  The  use  of  expressions  that  cast 
discredit  on  any  person  or  institution  should  be  carefully  avoided, 
—  so  also  those  words  and  phrases  that  may  give  to  vice,  crime, 
or  salacious  episodes  an  alluring  or  suggestive  coloring. 

14 


WORDS  AND   PHRASES  1 5 

It  is  not  to  be   inferred  that,  because  the  modern  newspaper 
places  its  approval  upon  a  style  shorn  of   sentimentality  and  ver- 
bosity,  with  simplicity  as  its  keynote,  there  is  no  room 
the  for  imagination  and  individuality  in  news  writing.    The 

conventional  gj-^^^-  deficiency  confronting  most  reporters  is  an  im- 
poverished vocabulary.  Long  continued  routine  writing  tends  to 
the  frequent  use  of  the  commonplaces  of  everyday  speech,  without 
giving  them  serious  thought.  Newspaper  style  has  been  declared 
bromidic.  The  charge  has  much  truth  in  it.  Popular  slang  ex- 
pressions appear  more  persistently  in  newspaper  columns  than  in 
any  other  type  of  writing,  since  it  is  in  the  newspaper  that  the 
world  finds  itself  mirrored  in  its  every  whim  and  caprice.  At 
the  same  time  the  charge  of  slovenly  English  is  not  entirely  just, 
as  will  be  discovered  in  an  examination  of  such  papers  as  the 
New  York  Herald  and  Siui,  the  Chicago  Tiibiinc,  and  the  Kansas 
City  Star,  where  the  purist  in  language  will  find  words  used  with 
precision  and  originality  and  skillfully  employed  in  the  fashioning  of 
expressive  phrases.  The  general  truth  that  much  newspaper  Eng- 
lish of  to-day  needs  improvement  in  two  features  —  correct  gram- 
mar and  forceful  rhetoric  —  remains  unassailed  despite  these 
noteworthy  exceptions.  The  very  conditions  under  which  the 
newspaper  is  produced  —  together  with  the  educational  deficiencies 
of  many  of  the  men  who  gather  the  news  —  have  resulted  in 
creating  a  style  frequently  marred  by  inaccuracy,  threadbare  con- 
ventions and  weak,  meaningless  phrases  that  creep  in  despite  the 
efforts  of  copy  readers  to  weed  them  out.  The  "yellow  journal  " 
is  probably  deserving  of  more  blame  in  this  regard  than  any 
other  type  of  newspaper.  To  careless  writers,  under  lax  office 
regime,  an  unmarried  woman  is  apt  to  be  a  "  pretty  society  girl," 
a  "handsome  and  accomplished  daughter,"  or  a  "winsome  lass," 
whenever  or  wherever  mentioned  in  print ;  all  business  men  are 
"  prominent "  ;  every  child  who  gets  in  the  way  of  an  automobile 
is  a  "  tiny  tot  "  who  "  toddles  "  into  the  path  of  the  "  approaching 
monster."  Such  an  indiscriminating  vocabulary  includes  "fatally 
injured  millionaires,"  "thirty-two  caliber,  pearl-handled  revolvers," 
"dashing  fire  engines,"  "  crisp  five-dollar  bills,"  " plucky  women, " 
"gentlemen  Raffles,"  "  not-expected-to-recover  strangers,"  "wild 


1 6  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

panics,"  "  snug  sums,"  and  similar  stock  terms.  Happily,  the 
very  exaggeration  of  the  style  is  bringing  about  its  own  downfall. 

Possibly  the  greatest  fault  with  these  conventional  expressions 
is  their  inaccuracy.  Take  the  word  lurid  as  an  instance,  a  term 
applied  to  fires  regardless  of  kind  or  size.  To  most  people  this 
word  means  a  brilliant  blaze  ;  correct  usage,  however,  defines  it  as 
"pale  yellow;  ghastly  pale;  wan;  gloomy;  dismal."  The  word 
terrible  has  a  use,  but  not  in  the  description  of  every  accident ; 
beautiful,  as  typical  of  a  host  of  other  adjectives,  has  lost  force 
through  too  general  application.  The  main  objection  to  this  in- 
discriminate juggling  with  language  is  that  there  has  been  no 
thoughtful  selection  on  the  part  of  the  writer.  He  has  been  guilty 
of  misrepresenting  the  facts. 

There  can  be  no  more  important  morsels  of  advice  given  to 
the  young  reporter  than  these :  ( i )  acquire  new  words  every 
week ;  (2)  know  the  distinct  shade  of  meaning ;  (3)  cultivate 
the  habit  of  using  synonyms  ;  (4)  aim  at  freshness,  not  at  eccen- 
tricity. 

While  in  a  broad  sense  the  best  newspaper  style  is  simple, 
robust,  specific,  so  much  so  that  men  who  graduate  from  this  field 
Newspaper  i^^*^  ^^^^  ^^  novel  writing  often  carry  these  elements 
English  with  them,  still   there  is  a  more  minute  classification 

which  the  young  reporter  will  have  to  learn  and  acquire.  Every 
paper  of  importance  has  a  few  rules  of  English  or  of  style  which 
are  more  or  less  peculiar  to  it.  In  most  cases  these  rules  are,  or 
seem  to  be,  arbitrary- ;  but  there  is  a  manifest  value  in  uniform- 
ity, which  leads  the  paper  to  insist  on  its  rules  being  followed.  If 
a  word  has  two  recognized  spellings  —  the  word  tJieatJ-e  or 
theater  as  an  illustration  —  it  is  important  that  some  definite 
form  be  followed.  The  expression  "  living  in  a  street  "  or  "  living 
on  a  street  "  is  another  instance.  Some  newspapers  bar  split  in- 
finitives. Others  rule  against  participial  phrases.  Some  papers 
have  adopted  to  a  limited  extent  the  simplified  spelling.  The 
academic  idea  of  paragraphing  is  abandoned  in  many  offices, 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  a  style  much  affected  by  papers  striving 
for  a  startling  effect  is  to  paragraph  each  sentence.    To  repeat,  it 


WORDS  AND   PHRASES 


17 


should  be  understood  that  these  rules  are  arbitrary.  They  may  be 
founded  in  reason,  or  they  may.. be  only  the  result  of  whim.  The 
success  of  the  reporter  will  be  in  conforming  to  them,  because 
they  are  rules,  not  because  they  are  right  or  wrong.  As  editor  of 
the  Evening  Post,  Mr.  Bryant  collected  many  expressions  which 
he  tabulated  in  his  "  Index  Expurgatorius."  Since  then  many 
additions  have  been  made  by  newspaper  editors.  From  various 
sources  the  following  list  has  been  compiled.  It  will  be  found 
helpful  to  the  beginner  who  wishes  to  familiarize  himself  with 
newspaper  usages  : 

A.  Use  a  before  words  beginning  with  a  consonant  sound,  expressed  or 
implied ;  as,  ''  a  horse,"  "  a  wonderful  book."  Should  not  be  used  to  begin 
an  opening  paragraph  in  a  newspaper  story.  Use  an  before  words  beginning 
with  //,  in  which  the  h  is  not  sounded  ;  also  before  words  beginning  with 
vowels. 

A  dollar  per  diejn.    Latin  objectionable.    Say,  "  a  dollar  a  day." 

A  number  of.    Not  sufficiently  definite.    Specify. 

A  distance  of.    Not  necessary.    ''  The  man  fell  50  feet "  is  enough. 

About  ^00  were  present.    Omit  about. 

Aged  JO  years.    Preferable  to  jo  yea?-s  of  age. 

Abnost  fatally  injtii'ed.    Trite.    Specify  the  injuries. 

At  the  corner  of.  At  is  sufficient ;  as,  "  at  Spring  and  High  streets,"  unless 
you  wish  to  specify  the  exact  corner. 

At  four  o'clock.  Put  the  hour  before  the  day  ;  as,  ''  at  four  o'clock  yesterday 
afternoon."    Avoid  "  at  an  early  hour  this  morning." 

Above.  Incorrecdy  used  in  speaking  of  numbers  or  measurements.  Better 
say  ''  the  foregoing  statement"  instead  of  "  the  above  statement." 

Accord.    Rather  pompous.    Give  is  simpler  and  stronger. 

Administer.  Used  with  reference  to  medicine,  governments,  or  oaths. 
Blows  are  not  administered,  but  dealt. 

Ain't.    Colloquial.    Omit  except  when  quoting  conversation. 

Along  the  line  of.    Worn  threadbare. 

All.    Proper  usage  confines  it  to  number  ;  as,  "  All  were  present." 

Allude.    Do  not  confuse  with  refer. 

Alteiiiative.  Indicates  a  choice  of  two  things.  Incorrect  to  speak  of  ''  two 
alternatives  "  or  ''  one  alternative." 

Amateur.    Should  not  be  confused  with  no7>ice  or  apprentice. 

And.  A  connective.  Seldom  used  in  beginning  a  sentence.  Proper  usage 
does  not  recognize  it  before  which  or  who,  unless  these  words  have  preceded 
in  the  same  sentence  and  in  the  same  construction. 


l8  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

Any  7C'(7y,  shape  or  form.    Lengthy  and  trite. 

Appear.,  seem.  Often  interchanged.  Appear  is  more  of  the  visual,  while 
seem  is  more  of  an  intellectual  process.  Unnecessary  to  u.se  to  be  in  con- 
nection with  either  word. 

Appertains.    Say  pertains. 

AppreJiend.  Too  often  used  in  stories  of  crime.  Better  use  arrested  or 
captured.    When  tJiink  will  do,  use  it. 

Artiste.  A  French  form  now  little  used.  Don't  call  anybody  an  artist 
or  a  hero  unless  he  is  one. 

At  length.    Do  not  confuse  with  at  last. 

Audie?ice.  Literally  people  who  hear.  There  can  be  no  audience  of  spec- 
tators at  a  ball  game  or  a  prize  fight ;  but  an  audience  can  attend  a  concert. 

Authoress.    Say  author  dind  poet. 

Autopsy.    An  autopsy  is  made  or  performed,  not  held. 

Avocatioji.  Do  not  confuse  with  vocation.,  which  is  a  man's  business  or 
profession.    An  avocation  is  his  amusement  or  hobby. 

Awful.  Colloquial,  with  meaning  of  superlative.  Real  meaning  almost 
obscured. 

Bag.,  as  verb.    In  stories  of  crime  say  captui'e. 

Balance.  Used  in  connection  with  weights  and  measures.  Not  synony- 
mous with  rest  or  remainder. 

Banquet.    Do  not  confuse  with  dinner. 

Beat,  meaning  to  overcome.    Defeat  is  better. 

Beggars  desoiption.    Trite. 

Beside  —  besides.  The  first  word  means  by  the  side  of;  the  second,  /;/ 
addition  to. 

Bids  fair.    Worn  tawdry  by  much  use. 

Blood.    Much  overdone  in  stories  of  crime.    Use  it  sparingly. 

Boston  {Mass.).  Boston  is  sufficient  without  the  state,  as  is  also  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  Pittsburgh,  Cleveland,  and  the  names  of  other  towns  of  similar 
size  and  importance. 

Build.    Preferable  to  ej'ect  or  construct. 

Burst.    Past  participal  is  burst.,  not  bursted. 

By.  ''  A  man  by  the  name  of  Jones  "  is  indefinite.  Better  say  "  a  man 
named  Jones"  or  give  the  full  name. 

Calculate.  The  word  has  a  mathematical  connotation  and  should  not  be 
used  as  a  synonym  for  expect,  think,  presume. 

Canine.    Dog  will  serve  your  purpose. 

Capital.    The  building  is  the  capital ;  the  city  is  the  capital. 

Casket.  Coffifs,  is  more  definite  and  is  used  in  stories  of  deaths  and 
funerals. 

Casualty.    ShoTHd  not  be  confused  with  disaster,  accident,  mishap. 

Chief  magistral^.    Stilted.    State  his  official  position. 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES 


19 


Claim.  Has  lost  something  of  its  integrity.  When  you  mean  assert,  don't 
use  claim. 

Comtnence.    Begin  is  shorter  and  stronger. 

Conflagra^oji.  Say  Jire  or  blase.,  unless  the  fire  is  widespread  and  very 
disastrous. 

Consummatio/i.  Consult  dictionary  before  using.  Avoid  saying,  ''  The 
marriage  was  consummated." 

Convene.    Delegates,  not  a  convention,  may  convene. 

Coiitribtite.    Rather  heavy  word  ioix  give. 

Cortege.   Procession  is  better  in  stories  of  funerals,  unless  of  a  state  ceremony. 

C?ime.  Often  used  as  synonym  for  7>ice  and  sin.  Crime  is  a  violation  of 
the  law  of  the  state ;  vice  refers  to  a  violation  of  moral  law ;  sin  is  a  violation 
of  religious  law. 

Darky.    Better  say  negro.    People  are  sensitive. 

Dead  body.    A  person  is  not  a  body  until  he  is  dead. 

Deceased.  Many  ludicrous  statements  have  been  made  with  this  word. 
Better  mention  the  man's  name  or  say  dead.    Do  not  use  decease  as  a  verb. 

Depa7ied  this  life.    Euphuistic  substitute  for  died. 

Destroyed  by  Jire.    Why  not  burned  .'* 

Depot.  A  French  word  that  may  apply  to  a  variety  of  things.  When  you 
are  speaking  of  a  railway  station,  don't  use  depot. 

De7'oi( ring  element.  Often  used  in  interchange  with  cr;'^^^y^^;;;^j-.  When 
Jire  will  do  say  so. 

Dock.    Do  not  confuse  with  pier  or  wharf. 

Don't.,  doesn't.  Colloquial;  permissible  in  newspapers.  Don't,  the  con- 
tracted form  of  ''do  not,"  belongs  to  /,  lue,  you,  and  they;  doesn't,  the 
contracted  form  of  ''  does  not,"  is  correctly  used  with  he,  she,  it,  or  corre- 
sponding nouns. 

Dove.    Should  not  be  used  for  dived. 

Dull  thud.    Ready  to  be  pensioned.    State  the  fact. 

During.  Often  confused  with  /;/.  During  answers  the  question :  How 
long?  ///,  the  questions:  When.?  At  what  time.?  As,  "He  was  in  Paris 
during  September  "  ;    ''  The  telegram  was  received  in  the  forenoon." 

Elicit.  Literally,  "  to  draw  out  against  the  will."  Used  inaccurately  by  many 
reporters. 

Evejit.  Should  be  carefully  distinguished  from  incident,  affair,  occurrence, 
or  liappening. 

Every.  Sometimes  inaccurately  used  instead  of  all.  Cannot  be  applied  to 
a  thing  which  is  inseparable.  Refers  to  singular  antecedent  and  requires 
singular  agreement  in  verb  and  modifying  pronouns. 

Exposition.    Often  used  incorrectly  for  exhibit. 

Farther.    Denotes  distance.    In  other  connections  use  further. 

Floral  offering.    A  stock  expression  to  be  avoided. 


20  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

For.    Phrases  like  ''  for  three  weeks  ''  should  not  be  overworked. 

For  a  period  oJ\  for  the  purpose  of.    For  is  sufficient. 

Fon/ier.    ]Vcferablc  to  i\v-  in  such  expressions  as  "  former  Judge  Brown." 

Forivards.    Omit  the  final  .v  in  this  word  and  words  of  like  character. 

Gentle)ncii.  An  l^iglish  term.  Better  use  is  man.  Gent  is  insufferably 
vulgar. 

Getting  aloni^  as  well  as  can  be  expected.  Trite.  Give  exact  information, 
quoting  the  physician  if  possible. 

Glad  rags.    Cheap  slang. 

Graduate,  as  a  verb.    Colleges  graduate,  students  are  graduated. 

Groom.    Quite  a  different  person  from  bridegroom. 

Hung.    In  stories  of  executions  say  hanged.    Avoid  iho.  fatal  ?ioose. 

Hymeneal  altar.    Florid  substitute  for  cJiancel. 

Hu?'led  into  eternity.    Strenuous  circumlocution  for  hanged. 

Immense.    Carelessly  used.    Literally,  "  what  cannot  be  measured." 

///.  /;/  a  street  is  preferable  to  on  a  street.  Houses  are  part  of  the  street 
in  which  people  live ;  beggars  live  0}i  the  streets. 

///  the  fracas.  Cheapened  by  inaccurate  newspaper  usage.  Specify  what 
happened. 

/;/  tJiis  city.    Mention  the  name  of  the  town. 

Inaugurate.  Implies  solemn  ceremonies,  such  as  inducting  into  office. 
Begin  is  a  better  and  simpler  word  for  ordinary  purposes. 

Individual,  as  a  noun.  Indefinite.  Give  the  man's  name,  or  refer  to  your 
subject  more  specifically. 

Lady.    Use  wo/nan  unless  you  are  drawing  social  distinctions. 

Large  and  enthusiastic  audience.    Sadly  overworked. 

Late.  Unnecessary  in  such  a  sentence  as  ''  The  funeral  will  be  held  from 
the  late  residence." 

Leaves  a  widow.    How  can  he?    Better  say  wife. 

Leg.    When  you  mean  leg,  don't  say  lijnb. 

Leave.  Often  confused  with  let.  Leave,  as  a  verb,  must  have  an  object 
unless  used  with  the  meaning  "  to  depart." 

Loafer.    Use  of  this  word  is  uncalled  for  and  questionable. 

Locked  up.    Unnecessary  in  stories  of  arrest. 

Lu?'id.  I  ncorrectly  used  for  bright,  glaring.  Literally,  pale,  gloomy,  ghastly. 

Mai'ry.    The  woman  is  married  to  the  man  by  the  clergyman. 

Matter.    Use  infrequently. 

Mr.  To  be  used  when  the  man's  Christian  name  is  not  given,  otherwise 
omitted  except  in  formal  writing,  as  in  the  society  columns.  The  title  of  the 
husband  should  not  be  used  with  the  abbreviation  Mrs.,  —  "  Mrs.  Dr.  Smith." 
(iive  the  full  name,  "Mrs.  William  Dana  Smith." 

Murderous.    Do  not  confuse  with  deadly  or  dangerous. 

Obsequies.    Better  s,?c^  funeral. 


i 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES  21 

Occur.    Anything  occurs  when  accident  or  chance  enters  into  it,  as  a  wreck, 
an  explosion.    Events  take  place  by  arrangement,  as  funerals  or  weddings. 

On.   Unnecessary  in  referring  to  days  of  the  week  ;  as,  "  on  next  Tuesday." 
Say  "July  25,"  not  ''  July  25th."    Conversely,  ''  the  twenty-fifth  of  July." 

One  of  the  most  unique.    Worn  out  and  trite.     Unique  is  sufficient  and 
even  this  may  be  superlatively  inaccurate. 

^     Over.    Not  to  be  used  when  inore  than  is  meant;  as,  ''They  made  over 
$50  at  the  concert.'' 

P.  M.    State  exact  time  of  the  day  and  say  afternoon  and  evening.    Appli- 
cable to  A.M.  also. 

Pants.    \^ulgar.    Say  trousers. 

Parties.    Often  used  when  persons  are  meant. 

Participate.    Lengthy.    Take  part  is  much  better. 

Past.    Not  synonymous  for  last ;  as,  ''  the  past  two  weeks."  The /^j/ week 
is  not  necessarily  the  last  week. 

Perform.    Do  not  use  to  mean  that  a  person  plays  the  piano. 

Posted.    Mail,  not  men,  should  be  posted.    Say  informed. 

Preside  at  the  puncJi  bowl.    Hackneyed. 

Purchase.    Buy  is  shorter  and  stronger. 

Put  in  an  appearance.    Say,  "  the  man  appeared." 

Recipient.    Stilted  form  for  "  Mrs.  Smith  received  many  gifts." 

Recuperate.    Recover  is  simpler  and  stronger. 

Reliable.    Say  trustwortJiy. 

Remai/is.    Say  corpse  or  body. 

Render.    Lard  and  judgments,  not  songs,  are  rendered. 

Reside.    Live  is  shorter  and  stronger. 

Retire.    What 's  the  matter  with  go  to  bed  or  leai'e  ? 

Rev.    Title  should  be  used  in  speaking  of  ministers.     If  full  name  is  not 
known,  say  "  the  Rev.  Mr.  Harris." 

Reverts  back.    Back  is  unnecessary. 

Rodent.    Say  rat. 

Same.    Often  used  instead  of  the  antecedent.    Better  use  the  pronoun  or 
repeat  the  noun. 

Sea  of  upturned  faces.    Worn  threadbare. 

Section.    Often  misused  for  region.    Section  is  a  definite  division. 
^^  Seems.    Say  would  seem. 

Sewer.,  sewage^  sewerage.    Sewer  is  the  drain ;  sewage,  the  filth  drained ; 
sewerage,  the  system  of  sewers. 

Sheeny.    Say  Hebrew  or  few. 

Social.    Lin  necessary  to  say  social  dance. 

State.    Discriminate  carefully  between  state  and  say.    State  has  the  more 
specific  meaning. 

Suicide.    Should  not  be  used  as  a  verb. 


2  2  •  ESSENTIALS    IN  JOURNALISM 

Suspicion.    Not  to  be  used  as  a  verb.    Say  suspect. 

Sustain.  Injuries  are  not  sustained.,  but  received.  A  bridge  sustains  a 
weight. 

There  ivas.    Avoid  this  construction  in  beginning  a  paragraph. 

They  say.    Indefinite.    Say  "  it  is  said  "  or  state  your  authority. 

ThrougJi^  v^'xXSxget.    Usejinish. 

Tonsorial  artist.  Say  barber.,  but  do  not  use  the  word  as  a  title ;  as, 
"  Barber  John  Smith."     Do  not  make  titles. 

Ult..  in  St.,  prox.  Avoid  these  words.  Say  last  month.,  this  month.,  next 
month. 

I'ery.  Do  not  use  more  than  once  a  week.  To  say  that  he  is  '*  a  very 
good  man  ''  may  mean  that  he  is  only  passably  good. 

Via,  per  diem.    Say  by  way  of,  a  day  and  a  week. 

Whence.    Incorrect  to  use  "  from  preceding  whence."    Tautological. 

Who  are.  Relative  clauses  may  often  be  omitted,  making  the  sentence 
firmer ;  as,  "  All  citizens  who  are  interested  "  ;    "  all  interested  citizens." 

Witness,  as  verb.    Where  see  will  do  use  it. 

Worth  of  goods.    Say  "goods  valued  at ." 

Xmas.    Not  to  be  used  as  a  substitute  for  Christmas. 

Yesterday.  Now  used  in  most  dailies  instead  of  the  days  of  the  week. 
Should  not  be  used  to  begin  a  paragraph  unless  time  is  the  important  feature. 

It  is  not  to  be  inferred  that  the  list  given  is  to  be  learned  by 
heart.  The  terms  should  be  read  whenever  the  beginner  is  in 
doubt  until  they  become  a  part  of  his  equipment  and  are  used 
instinctively.  Once  acquired,  the  peculiar  marks  of  the  newspaper 
vocabulary  seldom  disappear.  Their  correct  use  is  a  fine  achieve- 
ment in  accuracy  of  statement. 

Ccmtions.  I.  Discriminate  carefully  in  the  use  of  the  following 
synonyms  : 

Wealth,  property ;  glory,  fame ;  try,  attempt ;  road,  highway ;  earth,  soil, 
ground ;  deny,  refuse ;  doubt,  question  ;  pay,  salary,  wages,  earnings ;  tired, 
fatigued ;  forgive,  pardon,  excuse ;  allude,  refer,  mention  ;  healthful,  whole 
some ;  distinction,  difference ;  argument,  proof ;  chance,  accident ;  visitor, 
guest ;  notorious,  famous,  noted ;  ancient,  antiquated ;  pride,  vanity ;  have, 
possess. 

II.  The  word  only,  when  misplaced  in  the  sentence,  is  liable  to 
result  in  ambiguity.  In  conversation  emphasis  interprets  the  exact 
use  of  only,  but  such  interpretation  is,  of  course,  lacking  on  the 
printed  page.    From  the  earliest  times  only  has  stood  before  or 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES  23 

after  the  word  it  limits;  as,  "The  matinee  is  only  for  women"; 
''The  matinee  is  for  women  onlyy  Here  the  sense  is  easily  con- 
strued in  either  construction,  with  preference  given  possibly  to 
the  second  version.  Difficulties  ensue  when  two  important  words 
are  employed  and  when  the  construction "  is  involved.  In  such 
event  Abbott  says,  "  The  best  rule  is  to  avoid  placing  cmly  be- 
tween two  emphatic  words,  and  to  avoid  using  only  where  alone 
can  be  used  instead."  Note  this  example  :  "  Melba  only  responded 
to  one  encore."  The  meaning  of  this  sentence  is  clouded,  because 
the  emphasis  may  go  in  either  direction.  Only  may  be  a  selective 
word  that  applies  to  Melba  as  distinct  from  other  performers,  or 
it  may  refer  to  the  response.  The  ambiguity  may  be  avoided  by 
placing  only  before  Melba,  if  the  first  interpretation  is  intended  ; 
as,  ''Only  Melba  responded  to  one  encore,"  or  after  responded  or 
encore  if  the  second  meaning  is  in  the  mind  of  the  writer  ;  as, 
"Melba  responded  only  to  one  encore,"  "Melba  responded  to  one 
encore  only'' 

HI.  Correlative  expressions,  such  as  "  not  only  .  .  .  but  also," 
should  be  followed  by  similar  elements  of  the  sentence ;  as, 
"John  not  only  sang,  but  also  declaimed,"  not  "John  not  only 
sang,  but  also  James  "  ;  "  You  will  find  the  books  either  in  the 
desk  or  on  the  table,"  not  "You  will  either  find  the  books  in 
the  desk  or  on  the  table." 

IV.  When  several  infinitives  are  used  in  the  same  sentence 
care  should  be  taken  to  show  on  what  each  depends. 

V.  Avoid  split  infinitives  or  so-called  squinting  construction,  as 
' '  to  carelessly  remark  ' '  should  be  ' '  carelessly  to  remark  "  or  "  to 
remark  carelessly." 

VI.  Avoid  the  colloquialism  of  using  the  word  and  instead  of 
to  where  the  infinitive  of  purpose  is  needed.    Write  "  The  police 

•will  try  to  secure  evidence,"  not  "  try  and  secure  evidence." 

VII.  When  there  is  a  choice  between  two  terms  for  an  idea, 
one  specific  and  the  other  general,  it  is  better  to  choose  the  specific. 

VIII.  Confusion  of  words  that  resemble  each  other  in  form 
usually  comes  from  carelessness,  but  it  is  not  uncommon.  Such 
words  as  effect  and  affect,  immigrant  and  emigrant,  capital  and 
capitol  should  be  carefully  distinguished. 


24  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

IX.  The  majority  of  our  short,  everyday  words,  such  as  prepo- 
sitions, conjunctions,  names  of  common  things,  and  verbs  that 
denote  famihar  actions,  come  from  the  Anglo-Saxon.  Because 
these  terms  are  simple  and  familiar  —  and  not  at  all  on  account 
of  their  derivation  —  they  are  to  be  preferred  to  the  correspond- 
ing classical  terms.  When  a  word  of  classical  origin  is  the  more 
common  it  is  preferable. 

X.  Avoid  the  four  frequent  errors  in  the  use  of  too  many  words  : 

(a)  Prolixity, —  the  introduction  of  too  many  details,  unnecessary  to  clear- 
ness, destructive  to  force. 

(d)  Tautology  —  the  repetition  of  an  idea. 

(c)  Redundancy — -the  use  of  a  word  serving  no  grammatical  or  rhetorical 
purpose  in  the  sentence. 

(d)  Verbosity  —  circumlocution,  the  use  of  a  long  expression  in  place  of 
an  equivalent  shorter  one. 

XI.  Remember  that  verbal  reputableness,  the  quality  of  a  word 
which  renders  it  "  good  English,"  is  sanctioned  by  usage.  It  is  a 
recognized  fact  that  ''  nothing  can  make  a  word  bad  if  the  best 
writers  and  speakers  use  it  and  nothing  can  make  it  good  if  it  is 
avoided  by  writers  who  care  for  the  purity  of  their  diction." 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS  STORY 

Few  newspaper  readers  are  aware  of  the  fact  that  the  construc- 
tion of  a  news  story  is  radically  different  from  the  construction  of 
Revealing  ^  novcl  or  a  sermon.  Indeed  there  are  not  a  few 
the  facts  newspaper  men  whose  instincts  tell  them  how  to  write 
a  stor}^,  but  whose  minds  are  not  sufificiently  discriminating  to 
analyze  the  plan  on  which  the  story  is  built. 

Almost  every  day  the  city  editor  is  brought  face  to  face  with 
this  unfamiliarity  with  newspaper  practices.  A  minister  or  public 
speaker  may  drop  into  the  office  with  a  carefully  written  manu- 
script which  begins  with  a  high-flown  introduction  and  mounts  to 
a  climax.  When  the  cut  and  simplified  product  appears  in  the 
paper  the  author  protests  that  ruthless  liberties  have  been  taken 
with  his  "copy."  Then,  there  is  the  problem  of  the  young  re- 
porter, who  because  he  has  taken  a  course  in  English  literature 
and  descriptive  writing  in  college  too  often  thinks  he  knows  how 
to  write  everything  from  an  advertisement  to  an  editorial.  Such 
an  one  has  not  a  little  to  unlearn  as  well  as  much  to  learn.  Prac- 
tical experience  in  a  newspaper  office  is,  in  and  of  itself,  a  liberal 
education  for  an  alert  beginner.  The  telegraph  editor  meets  a  sim- 
ilar difficulty  with  the  paper's  representative  in  a  small  town.  It 
requires  time,  observation,  and  experience  to  teach  an  out-of-town 
correspondent  the  value  of  a  local  incident  when  estimated  with 
reference  to  its  interest  to  the  general  public. 

Such  misconceptions  would  not  exist  once  the  young  reporter 
and  the  newspaper  reader  clearly  realized  the  plan  that  gives  back- 
bone and  structure  to  every  newspaper  story,  be  it  long  or  short. 
The  preacher,  the  novelist,  the  novice  reporter,  and  the  out-of-town 
correspondent  usually  follow  the  conventional  method  of  unwind- 
ing their  themes  and  incidents  thread  by  thread.  The  skillful 
reporter  of  experience  virtually  reverses  the  process,  often  putting 


26 


ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 


the  climax  in  the  introductory  sentence  and  concluding  with  the 
nonessential  details.  The  trained  reporter  reveals  his  news 
speedily.  With  the  essential  features  of  his  story  distinctly  in  mind 
he  recites  the  facts  simply,  painting  in  details  with  broad  strokes. 
A  critical  glance  at  a  well-constructed  newspaper  story  will  make 
clear  the  plan  of  development  as  suggested.  The  accompanying 
An  example  example  from  the  Detroit  Fire  Press  may  be  roughly 
of  structure  divided  into  five  sections,  beginning  with  the  most 
important  facts  and  ending  with  the  less  essential. 


Summarizing 
Paragraph 


Effect 


Cause 


Surrounding 
Circumstances 


MiNtjR   Details  ■{ 


Separated  for  two  months  from  her  husband,  Mrs.  Annie 
Davis,  31,  killed  her  two  children,  Elsie,  3,  and  Ellis,  5,  and 
took  her  own  life  in  her  apartment  at  820  Fourth  avenue, 
Brooklyn,  early  today.  Neighbors  in  the  apartment  house 
noticed  an  odor  of  gas  and  finally  traced  it  to  the  Davis  apart- 
ment, where  the  mother  and  two  children  were  found  dead 
l^  in  bed. 

Dr.  Esher,  hastily  summoned  from  the  Norwegian  hos- 
pital, declared  that  they  had  been  dead  for  several  hours.    A 
tube  attached  to  an  open  gas  jet  was  lying  on  Mrs.  Davis's 
pillow.    The  two  children  were  clasped  in  her  arms.     All 
■\  three  were  attired  in  night  clothing. 

Word  was  immediately  sent  to  the  husband.  Ellis.  W. 
Davis,  who  has  been  living  in  a  rooming  house  at  228  Scher- 
merhorn  street,  Brooklyn,  since  separating  from  his  wife. 
He  hurried  to  the  Fourth  avenue  apartment, 
r  No  cause  is  known  for  the  triple  tragedy  beyond  the 
I  woman's  brooding  over  the  separation.  Mrs.  Davis  was  de- 
i  clared  by  neighbors  to  be  deeply  interested  in  religion.  An 
I  open  Bible,  which  had  apparently  slipped  from  her  hand  as 
I  she  succumbed  to  the  fumes  of  the  gas,  lay  half  open  upon 
l^  the  floor  by  the  bedside. 

r  The  Davis  apartment  was  well  furnished,  and  the  family 
I  was  believed  to  have  been  in  comfortable  circumstances. 
I  A  note  left  by  Mrs.  Davis  was  addressed  to  her  husband. 
I  It  read: 

I  "  Lizzie  has  the  insurance  book.  I  am  sorry,  but  this  is 
the  easiest  way  out  of  it  all.  The  children  are  asleep  and 
wont  know  anything  about  it.    I  can't  stand  it  any  longer. 

(Signed)     "  Annie." 
r        Funeral  arrangements  have  not  as  yet  been  completed. 
!_  Relatives  have  been  notified. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OE  A  NEWS  STORY       27 

In  the  opening  paragraph  the  reporter  has  seized  upon  the 
cause  of  the  tragedy  as  the  most  significant  feature,  not  neglecting 
to  bring  in  the  essential  facts  concerning  the  death  of  Mrs.  Davis 
and  her  children.  The  whole  stor)^  is  summarized  in  this  para- 
graph. The  second  and  third  paragraphs  add  the  effect  as  next 
in  importance.  The  third  division  gives  further  particulars  bearing 
upon  the  cause.  The  fourth  contributes  some  of  the  surrounding 
circumstances  of  less  moment,  and  the  fifth  rounds  out  the  story  and 
closes  with  the  least  significant  details.  The  whole  stor}-  is  compacdy 
told  according  to  a  plan  clearly  defined  in  the  mind  of  the  reporter, 
with  precedence  given  to  the  facts  of  most  engrossing  interest. 

This  form  of  presentation  is  now  so  generally  observed  in 
newspaper  offices  that  the  young  reporter  will  save  himself  a  deal 
A  word  of  of  trouble  in  speedily  conforming  his  method  to  the 
explanation  accepted  custom.  This  is  not  so  arbitrary  a  require- 
ment as  it  would  seem  and  results  in  convenience  to  both  the 
public  and  the  newspaper  office.  The  busy  man  in  the  street  car 
or  in  the  counting  room  has  neither  time  nor  inclination  to  read 
through  paragraph  after  paragraph  that  he  may  reach  the  real  y 
essence  of  a  story  at  the  end.  He  wishes  the  news  prominently 
displayed  by  means  of  a  pithy  headline  to  arrest  his  attention 
and  a  concise  opening  sentence  to  arouse  his  interest. 

There  is  another  reason,  largely  a  mechanical  one,  growing  out 
of  office  conditions.  The  average  newspaper  has  difficulty  in 
handling  the  amount  of  news  that  reaches  its  desks  every  day. 
Indeed,  the  difficult  task  is  not  in  collection,  but  in  selection. 
Pressure  of  important  news  at  a  late  hour  or  a  crush  of  adver- 
tising will  frequently  demand  the  killing  of  concluding  paragraphs 
of  stories  already  in  type.  If  they  are  written  in  this  "  upside 
down"  fashion  only  the  least  important  facts  of  the  story  need 
be  sacrificed.  On  a  morning  paper,  for  instance,  reporters  begin 
work  at  one  o'clock.  At  that  time  much  space  is  available  and 
afternoon  assignments  are  usually  written  with  detail.  Evening 
comes  on  and  often  with  it  many  an  exciting  happening.  News 
does  not  develop  by  schedule.  A  big  story  —  a  disastrous  fire,  a 
murder,  a  mine  catastrophe,  graft  in  the  statehouse  —  may  come  ' 
in  at  any  moment  and  demand  many  columns  of  space.    Obviously 


28  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

this  fresh  news  is  of  more  importance  than  the  most  of  the 
afternoon  stuff.  It  is  therefore  necessary  to  condense  less  impor- 
tant stories,  many  of  which  probably  have  been  printed  with 
elaboration  in  evening  papers.  This  condensation  is  accomplished 
by  cutting  out  the  concluding  paragraphs  of  stories  already  in 
type,  and  by  condensing  "  copy  "  yet  to  go  to  the  compositor. 

The  opening  paragraph  in  a  news  story  is  called  a  "  lead  "  and 
is  designed  to  detail  all  the  facts  in  tabloid  form.  A  good  "lead"  is 
Writing  the  difificult  to  write  ;  but  if  this  much  is  well  done  the  story 
"lead"  as  a  whole  has  a  good  chance  of  getting  past  the  copy 
reader  without  bearing  many  marks  of  the  blue  pencil.  Many 
reporters  spend  much  time  in  so  framing  an  introductory  paragraph 
that  it  may  be  both  attractive  and  inclusive  in  the  summary  of  facts. 
With  experience  the  ability  to  recognize  the  feature  of  the  story 
that  should  be  given  prominence  in  the  "  lead  "  becomes  almost 
a  journalistic  instinct.  There  is  comparatively  little  difficulty  with 
the  rest  of  the  story  after  the  opening  paragraph  has  epitomized 
the  essentials  in  readable  style. 

The  following  "  lead  "  is  particularly  happy  and  expressive  in 
its  quick  appreciation  of  the  "human  interest"  that  lies  back  of 
many  a  story  and  in  the  mingling  of  this  appeal  to  the  heart  with 
a  clear  statement  of  the  facts  themselves.  Notice  how  the  feature 
of  the  attending  circumstances  is  first  accentuated  as  of  most 
vital  interest : 

•  Surrounded  by  heaps  of  half-finished  toys,  which  he  had  intended  to  dis- 
tribute among  the  children  of  the  neighborhood  as  Christmas  presents,  Cjeorge 
Freed,  70  years  old,  known  as  the  Santa  Claus  of  Francisville.  was  found 
frozen  to  death  yesterday  in  the  back  room  of  a  deserted  blacksmith  shop  at 
Leland  and  Vineyard  streets,  where  he  lived. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  the  foregoing  paragraph,  as  all  good 
"leads,"  is  made  up  of  five  elements:  What.'*  Who.'*  Where.'* 
When  .-*  Why  ?  Logically,  these  questions  are  not  of  equal  impor- 
tance. The  actors,  time,  place,  and  event  must  all  be  considered 
before  the  "lead"  is  written.  The  most  significant  should  be 
presented  first.  l^>very  story  has  its  own  peculiar  features  which 
should  be  dealt  with  intelligently,  their  relative  importance,  how- 
ever,  being  determined   somewhat    by   the   requirements   of  the 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS  STORY       29 

individual  paper.  A  great  danger  is  in  accepting  the  obvious  and 
in  writing  certain  types  of  stories  in  a  time-worn  conventional 
way  without  searching  for  some  distinctive  fact  worthy  of  em- 
phasis. As  an  illustration,  people  are  dying  every  day,  but  not  all 
of  them  are  mentioned  in  the  daily  paper.  There  must  be  some 
distinctive  feature  to  make  a  mere  death  notice  news.  The  re- 
porter who  writes  all  such  stories  of  death  in  the  same  stereotyped 
wav,  without  consideration  of  the  attendant  circumstances,  is  often 
missing  opportunities  to  vary  monotony  and  to  add  a  touch  of 
interest.  Here  is  a  typical  'Mead"  of  such  a  story,  worth  con- 
siderable space  because  of  the  prominence  of  the  man  himself, 
with  which  fact  the  paragraph  opens  : 

Professor  Goldwin  Smith,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  educators  and 
writers  of  modern  times,  died  at  "  The  Grange,"  his  home,  to-day  at  the  age 
of  86  years.  Dr.  Smith  was  unconscious  practically  all  of  to-day,  following  a 
serious  turn  in  his  condition  last  night.  With  him  when  the  end  came  late  in 
the  afternoon  were  only  his  physician,  Dr.  Grassett,  and  Arnold  Haultfin,  his 
secretary. 

Occasionally,  however,  some  unusual  cause  of  death  or  strange 
phenomenon  is  of  such  importance  as  to  warrant  initial  place,  as 
in  the  case  of  a  farmer  stung  to  death  by  angry  bumblebees. 

The  cause  and  attending  circumstances  of  a  suicide  almost 
always  furnish  a  compelling,  not  to  say  sensational,  "  lead,"  unless 
the  prominence  of  the  person  usurps  that  place.  Here  is  one 
concerning  the  death  of  a  tinner  under  striking  conditions  : 

Giving  as  his  reason  that  he  had  lost  his  week's  wages  gambling,  Henry 
Wise.  30,  a  tinner,  living  with  his  wife  and  five  children  at  1 542  Central 
avenue,  drank  nitric  acid  with  suicidal  intent  and  died  Sunday  night  at  the 
city  hospital. 

It  occasionally  happens  that  the  time  element  is  the  most  im- 
portant feature  in  a  story  and  should  have  initial  place.  Notice 
the  following : 

Yesterday,  for  the  second  time  in  five  years,  the  Ohio  house  of  represen- 
tatives voted  for  a  resolution  formally  making  application  for  the  calling  of  a 
convention  of  the  states  to  amend  the  federal  constitution  so  as  to  provide  for 
the  election  of  United  States  senators  by  direct  vote  of  the  people.  The  joint 
resolution  was  offered  by  Price  Russell  of  Wayne  and  was  adopted  under 
suspension  of  the  rules,  without  a  dissenting  vote. 


30  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

The  foregoing  "  leads  "  have  ah  stated  the  news  in  an  authori- 
tative form.  It  should  be  noticed  that  many  newspaper  men  upon 
occasion  emplo\-  the  rhetorical  interrogation  with  good  effect.  Of 
this  form  the  following  may  be  taken  as  a  good  example  : 

Will  football  undergo  another  overhauling  by  the  intercollegiate  rules 
committee  ? 

That  is  the  question  the  gridiron  coaches,  warriors  and  followers  are  asking 
one  another  now.  For  this  week,  in  New  York,  the  gentlemen  who  frame  the 
rules  will  meet.    And  some  changes  are  expected,  possibly  drastic  ones. 

While  conversation  is  usually  most  serviceable  in  direct  inter- 
views and  in  utilizing  a  significant  remark  or  a  stirring  passage  of 
an  address  as  a  key  sentence  at  the  outset,  there  are  other  advan- 
tages arising  from  the  direct  quotation.  The  New  York  Sun  uses 
the  monologue  with  capital  results,  often  adding  a  personal  tone 
and  a  chatty  freedom  to  an  otherwise  humdrum  bit  of  news. 

Apropos  of  this  method  notice  how  an  interchange  of  comment 
gives  an  attractive  touch  to  this  story  of  a  baby  raffle  clipped  from 
an  Ohio  paper  : 

"Is  it  alive?  Well,  good  gracious!  I  should  say  it  is  alive!"  exclaimed 
Herman  Collin  last  night  when  asked  about  the  "  real  live  baby  "  he  advertises 
to  give  away  Thursday  night  during  the  performance  at  Collin's  garden.  "It 
can  crow  and  cry,  too,  you  bet ;  just  come  down  and  see  for  yourself,  that 
night !  " 

"  Whose  baby  is  it?  "  he  was  asked. 

"  Ah,"  replied  Mr.  Collin,  "  that  I  promised  not  to  tell." 

"  Are  the  parents  tired  of  it  or  why  are  they  giving  it  up  ?  "  was  the  next 
question. 

"  That  also  I  promised  not  to  tell,"  said  Mr.  Collin, 

"  Is  it  a  boy?  Is  it  a  white  baby?  How  old  is  it?  Has  it  got  blue  eyes? 
What  does  it  look  like?" 

Mr.  Collin  gave  way  somewhat  under  this  fusillade  and  said:  "Well,  I'll 
tell  you  ;  it  is  a  boy  and  maybe  he'll  be  president  some  day,  I  don't  know 
what  kind  of  eyes  he's  got.  He  is  a  white  baby,  of  course,  and  about  six 
months  old ;  at  least  I  suppose  so,  because  he  is  still  clinging  to  a  bottle  with 
his  chubby  little  fists." 

In   the  foregoing  examples   of    opening   paragraphs,   frequent  / 
mention  has  been  made  of  the  long  "running"  sentence  whiclv 
gathers  together  all  the  facts  under  its  wing ;  but  the  short  sen- 
tence  is  even   better  adapted  for   "  leads "   because   more   easily 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS  STORY 


31 


comprehended  by  reason  of  its  epigrammatic  force.  One  good 
story  of  a  rural  visitor  flimflammed  out  of  a  large  wallet  of  bills 
by  a  gold-brick  sharper  used  ''  STUNG  "  as  an  opening.  In 
this  regard  the  S?ni  can  usually  be  depended  upon  to  give  a  literary 
finish  and  a  happy  twist  to  its  "  leads."  In  his  requiem  of  old 
San  Francisco,  Will  Irwin,  formerly  a  star  man  on  that  paper, 
began  his  stor}^  thus  : 

The  old  San  Francisco  is  dead.  The  gayest,  lightest-hearted,  most 
pleasure-loving  city  of  the  western  continent,  and  in  many  ways  the  most 
interesting  and  romantic,  is  a  horde  of  refugees  living  among  ruins.  It  may 
rebuild,  it  probably  will ;  but  those  who  have  known  that  peculiar  city  by  the 
Golden  Gate,  have  caught  its  flavor  of  the  Arabian  Nights,  feel  that  it  can 
never  be  the  same.  It  is  as  though  a  pretty,  frivolous  woman  had  passed 
through  a  great  tragedy.  She  survives,  but  she  is  sobered  and  different.  If  it 
rises  out  of  the  ashes,  it  must  be  a  modern  city,  much  like  other  cities  and 
without  its  old  atmosphere. 

Another  Sji?i  story,  dealing  with  the  narrow  escapes  of  an  adven- 
turous trader  in  the  South  Seas,  starts  with  a  tripping  quatrain  thus  : 

They  dressed  him  up  with  greens  and  sich, 

Then  put  him  on  to  bile  ; 
And  the  missionary  tasted  downright  good 

To  them  folks  on  the  cannibal  isle. 

A  cat  has  only  nine  lives.  Capt.  William  Hall,  sometime  of  County  Water- 
ford,  Ireland,  and  at  other  times  of  Australia,  Samoa  and  various  other 
addresses  in  the  South  Seas,  and  still  again  of  Alaska  and  of  Siberia,  and  at 
the  present  time  of  Seattle,  Wash.,  has  lived  more  lives  than  any  cat  that  ever 
adorned  a  tail.  Not  that  the  captain  has  ever  led  a  double  life,  but  he  has  had 
the  varied  existence  of  a  hero  of  fiction. 

Another  form  of  "lead"  used  successfully  by  the  New  York  i 
SiiJi  is  in  adopting  the  novelistic  style  of  keeping  up  the  suspense  ^ 
until  the  end.  One  typical  example  begins  with  an  account  of  two 
men  talking  on  a  street  corner.  A  stranger  approaches  and  passes 
them  ;  both  look  at  him,  and  through  a  peculiarity  of  his  gait, 
simultaneously  recognize  in  him  a  noted  criminal.  The  identity  of 
the  man  and  of  the  two  secret-service  employees  is  not  made  known 
until  the  concluding  sentence.  It  may  be  noted,  however,  that  this 
method  is  not  largely  employed  and  is  effective  only  when  the  story 
has  a  kind  of  cumulative  human  interest  aside  from  its  news  value. 


32 


ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 


Housewives  long  ago  discovered  that  wilted  lettuce  may  be 
made  crisp  and  fresh  by  sprinkling  a  little  water  on  the  leaves. 
To  freshen  Newspaper  men  have  recourse  to  the  same  trick  when 
up  a  "lead"  \i  becomes  necessary  to  use  stale  information.  To  give 
belated  news  an  appearance  of  freshness,  it  is  customary  to  lay 
emphasis  upon  the  latest  development  in  the  opening  sentence 
and  to  reserve  the  other  details  for  the  concluding  sentences. 
This  applies,  also,  to  stories  that  are  being  rewritten  from  earlier 
editions,  where  effort  is  made  to  lay  emphasis  upon  the  latest 
phase  or  incident.  Such  expressions  as  "It  was  learned  late 
yesterday"  and  "Word  has  been  received"  are  used  to  conceal 
the  tardiness  of  publication  in  the  case  of  a  story  that  has  just 
leaked  out  or  which  has  been  exploited  at  length  in  another  paper. 
The  following  "  lead "  bears  the  earmarks  of  having  been  re- 
wTitten  from  another  paper,  both  in  its  summary  of  facts  and  in 
its  emphasis  on  the  funeral  arrangements  : 

Funeral  services  for  Gustave  Daubert,  aged  66,  civil  war  veteran,  member 
of  the  Buckeye  Fishing  Club,  Capital  Lodge,  I.  O.  O.  F.,  and  (iermania 
Lodge,  K.  of  P.,  who  is  dead  at  his  late  home,  393  Thurman  Avenue,  will  be 
held  at  St.  John's  Evangelical-Protestant  Church  at  1:30  tomorrow  afternoon, 
with  preliminary  services  at  the  home  at  i  o'clock. 

When  a  story  is  already  in  type  it  often  becomes  necessary 
to  write  a  new  "lead"  to  take  care  of  the  latest  development,  some 
fresh  feature  that  has  just  come  to  light.  If  a  robbery  has  been 
committed  and  the  man  involved  in  the  theft  has  escaped,  naturally 
the  opening  paragraph  would  spend  more  time  on  the  happening 
itself  ;  but  if  the  robber  is  captured  a  few  hours  later,  the  "  lead  " 
must  be  rewritten  to  incorporate  that  fact,  since  every  newspaper 
prides  itself  on  its  up-to-the-minute  publication  of  news. 

Sometimes  a  story  is  not  complete  in  all  its  details,  but  adds 
new  facts  every  day  as  new  developments  occur.  The  skillful 
newspaper  man  should  not  only  watch  for  these  developments, 
but  he  must  so  weave  them  into  the  "  lead  "  that  there  will  be  no 
confusion  on  the  part  of  the  reader.  It  often  happens  that  a 
reader  has  not  seen  the  first  details  of  the  story  as  published,  so 
he  would  be  hopelessly  at  sea  when  later  developments  appear 
without  some  explanation  of  the  events  leading  up  to  them.    To 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS  STORY 


33 


overcome  this  difficulty  the  reporter  should  insert  explanatory 
clauses  that  recall  the  first  stages  of  the  story  and  at  the  same 
time  place  an  emphasis  on  the  newest  feature.  For  instance,  here 
is  the  "lead"  that  introduces  the  story  of  the  assault  made  upon 
David  Graham  Phillips  by  a  crazy  musician  : 

New  York,  Jan.  23.  —  David  Graham  Phillips,  editor,  publicist  and  nov- 
elist, was  shot  six  times  today  as  he  approached  the  Princeton  Club  by 
Fitzhugh  Coyle  Goldsborough,  a  Harvard  man,  who  immediately  afterward 
committed  suicide. 

Mr.  Phillips  lingered  for  a  day  or  so  and  much  uncertainty  was 
felt  as  to  the  outcome  of  his  wounds.  The  following  day  the  story 
was  introduced  in  this  fashion,  adding  the  latest  development,  yet 
making  clear  what  had  taken  place  previously  : 

New  York,  Jan.  24.  — ''  His  chances  are  fair'"  was  this  morning's  report 
from  the  bedside  of  David  (iraham  Phillips,  in  Bellevue  hospital,  where  the 
author  was  taken,  yesterday  afternoon,  after  he  had  been  shot  down  in  the 
street  by  Fitzhugh  C.  Goldsborough,  a  musician  with  a  fancied  grievance, 
who  followed  his  murderous  assault  by  suicide  on  the  spot. 

A  subsequent  story  told  of  the  death  in  the  "  lead." 

The   shrewd   reporter   should   strive   always   to   emphasize   the 

latest  feature,   even   though   it   means  a  quick  reconstruction  of 

the  opening  paragraph. 

It  is  well  for  the  beginner  to  keep  the  following  axioms  in  mind  : 

The  importance  of  good  "  leads  "  cannot  be  overestimated. 

The  writing  of  the  opening  paragraph  requires  skill  and  a  high  degree 
of  accuracy. 

No  "lead"  should  contain  elements  not  found  in  the  main  body  of  the  story. 

In  the  writing  of  "  leads,"  the  reporter  must  not  misrepresent  the  facts. 

The  facts  introduced  in  the  'Mead"  should  not  only  inform  but  entertain 
and  capture  the  attention  of  the  reader. 

Details  are  not  to  be  added  for  the  sake  of  padding  the  story  to 
fill  yawning  columns.  Strength,  not  merely  length,  is  wanted. 
While  the  newspaper  story  often  recites  the  principal  events  again 
and  again  from  different  angles,  still  the  news  feature  itself  must 
have  an  intrinsic  worth  to  warrant  such  procedure.  There  must 
be  ''human  interest"  enough  to  prompt  exhaustive  treatment. 
Prominence  of  the  people,  picturesque  features  in  the  setting,  and 


34  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

brisk  action  often  demand  space,  depending  of  course  upon  the 
freshness  of  the  news  and  the  immediacy  of  the  event.  If  you 
have  a  "  scoop  "  and  are  deahng  with  an  exciting  episode  just 
unearthed,  you  are  justified  in  going  into  detail,  since  you  are 
turning  up  new  ground.  If  a  story  has  already  been  printed  in 
full,  you  should  present  the  facts  in  condensed  form  unless  new 
features  have  developed.  A  diamond  holdup  which  occurs  on  a 
fashionable  street  in  broad  daylight  and  with  a  prominent  society 
woman  and  a  masked  ruffian  as  actors  is  "clean  copy"  if  you 
are  treating  it  first  hand  ;  if  the  story  has  already  been  exploited, 
seek  new  details  and  give  the  story  some  fresh  touch. 

The  length  of  a  story  depends  somewhat  upon  its  environment. 
Obviously,  the  details  of  a  sensational  trial,  a  murder  or  a  fire, 
near  home,  will  hold  public  attention  longer  than  the  dry  minutes 
of  a  church  meeting,  miles  away. 

Some  years  ago  an  editor  of  a  small  city  daily  in  Ohio  wrote  an 
account  of  a  drowning  casualty  in  which  five  boys  lost  their  lives 
by  the  cracking  of  thin  ice  in  a  mill  pond.  The  details  were 
written  with  great  elaboration  and  put  upon  the  wire  to  a  Chicago 
paper,  for  which  the  editor  was  correspondent.  Soon  came  a 
warning  telegram.  It  read  :  "  Delaware  dead  people  not  of  inter- 
est to  Chicago  residents."  It  was  perfectly  true.  The  fatality  got 
seven  lines  in  the  Chicago  paper  and  a  column  in  the  local  press. 
The  event  was  of  slight  interest  to  one,  but  of  vast  importance  to 
another  community.  Test  the  elaboration  of  details,  therefore,  by 
the  crispness  of  your  news  and  the  inherent  worth  of  your  story 
accordingly  as  it  relates  to  many  hundreds  of  people. 

Stories  are  not  always  written  after  the  event  has  become  a 
matter  of  history.  The  "running"  story  comes  in  piecemeal 
The  "run-  from  the  race  track,  the  baseball  diamond,  or  the  prize 
ning"  story  j-ing.  The  reporter  puts  upon  the  wire  every  swing  of 
the  pugilist's  arm  and  every  crack  of  the  bat,  just  as  they  occur. 
When  the  "game,  race,  or  mill  is  over,  the  details  are  complete,  and 
the  only  thing  necessary  is  to  write  a  "  lead  "  for  the  entire  sequence. 
This  sort  of  story,  frequently  seen  in  the  sporting  editions  after  the 
game,  is  not  eminently  satisfactory.  It  lacks  unity  and  compactness, 
which  are  qualities  much  to  be  desired  in  newspaper  accounts. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS  STORY       35 

In  the  matter  of  court  trials  radical  departures  have  taken  place 
in  the  past  ten  years.  The  old  method  of  printing  questions  of 
the  lawyers  and  the  answers  of  the  witnesses  on  the  stand,  {71  cx- 
tenso,  has  given  way  to  a  more  interesting  procedure,  which  may 
be  compared  to  the  novelistic  method.  The  appearance  of  the 
witness  on  the  stand  is  described,  his  striking  remarks  and  how  he 
made  them  are  utilized,  and  every  bit  of  comedy  or  tragedy  likely 
to  arouse  sympathy  is  treated  with  added  vigor.  It  is  necessary  to 
refer  to  the  celebrated  Thaw  trial  alone,  in  which  the  women  journal- 
ists vied  with  unemotional  newspaper  men,  to  make  the  new  method 
clear.  This  method  of  featuring  legal  news  is  a  distinct  advance 
over  the  old  stenographic  report,  whatever  deficiencies  it  may  have. 

Crowd  as  much  action  into  your  '^  lead  ''  as  possible. 

Awaken  the  curiosity  of  your  reader. 
Pertinent  Avoid  beginning  your  "  lead  "  with  a,  the^  ox  yesterday^  unless 

suggestions     clearly  expedient  to  do  so. 

Use  nouns  and  verbs  of  simple  strength,  Anglo-Saxon  words,  rather  than 
foreign  derivatives. 

Do  not  take  anything  for  granted  in  your  ''  lead."'  The  reader  should  know 
just  where  an  event  took  place  and  the  actors  in  it.  The  fact  that  something 
is  familiar  to  you  is  no  reason  for  supposing  that  the  public  knows  all  about  it. 

Put  the  freshest  and  timeliest  feature  of  the  story  first,  even  if  you  have 
to  recast  because  of  later  developments.  This  is  especially  true  of  rewrites 
from  other  papers. 

Do  not  overwork  the  participle  in  your  ''  leads."*  There  are  some  news- 
paper men  who  can  write  nothing  else. 

Plan  the  *'  lead  "  of  your  story  on  the  way  back  to  the  office.  You  will  have 
•es<;  difficulty  in  getting  started. 

If  you  have  a  big  story  always  ask  for  space  limit  at  the  city  desk  before 
.>)U  begin  to  write  it.  Never  exceed  the  space  first  allowed  for  a  story  with- 
01  i  consulting  the  city  editor. 

Stop  when  your  story  ceases  to  be  interesting. 


CHAPTER   IV 

WHAT  IS   NEWS? 

On  the  successful  answer  to  the  question,  ''What  is  news?" 
depends  the  career  of  any  young  man  or  woman  entering  the  field 
The  difficulty  ^f  journalism.  This  answer  has  been  a  rock  upon 
of  definition  ^vhich  have  been  split  many  ponderous  definitions,  upon 
which  have  been  wrecked  much  fine  philosophy  and  many  sophis- 
tries. There  are  definitions  galore,  and  as  is  often  the  case  where 
this  is  true,  none  of  them  really  defines. 

It  is  interesting  to  know,  however,  that  the  profession  which  is 
most  intimately  concerned  with  -the  knowledge  of  what  is  news 
is  reasonably  well  agreed  upon  the  essential  qualifications.  News- 
papers on  a  given  day,  taken  from  one  end  of  the  country  to 
another,  will  show  a  remarkable  similarity  in  the  things  recorded. 
In  a  great  many,  these  events  may  be  identical. 

More  than  that,  there  are  thousands  of  men  and  women  who 
daily  select  and  write  items  recognized  as  news,  and  this  they  do 
without  one  out  of  every  hundred  being  able  to  give  even  an 
approximate  definition  of  what  is  news.  In  addition,  the  life  of 
these  news  gatherers  is  such  that  they  frequently  go  from  one  com- 
munity to  another  and  from  one  management  to  another  and  find 
their  services  available  in  communities  where  they  have  no  personal 
acquaintance  or  previous  associations.  This  is  indisputable  evidence 
that  there  is  some  underlying  foundation  of  a  quality  which  dis- 
tinguishes what  is  news  from  what  is  not  news,  and  that  this  quality 
is  recognized  at  least  subconsciously. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  equally  true  that  in  offices  manned 
entirely  by  experienced  men,  all  acquainted  with  their  community 
and  equipped' with  years  of  practical  training,  considerable  differ- 
ence bf  opinion  will  be  found  to  exist  concerning  the  relative  news 
value  of  certain  stories,  or  whether,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  a  certain 
story  is  or  is  not  news. 

36 


WHAT  IS   NEWS?  1)7 

Richard  Harding  Davis,  the  well-known  story-teller,  war  cor- 
respondent, and  dramatist,  after  he  had  risen  to  national  fame,  was 
Definitions  asked  what  he  considered  a  fair  definition  of  news,  and 
contrasted  }^g  replied  :  "I  can  give  you  no  better  answer  than 
the  one  on  which  we  were  brought  up  in  the  Siin  office.  Mr.  Dana 
used  to  say,  '  When  a  dog  bites  a  man,  that  is  not  news,  but  when 
a  man  bites  a  dog  that  is  news.'  "  However  appealing  this  dis- 
tinction may  be,  —  and  it  does  embody  a  great  deal  of  truth,  —  it 
is  interesting  to  note  that  the  very  paper  upon  which  this  distinc- 
tion originated  not  so  long  ago  printed  more  than  a  column  story 
about  a  man  who  had  been  bitten  by  a  dog,  and  his  troubles,  which 
subsequently  led  to  his  death,  were  wholly  due  to  the  fact  that  he 
had  been  bitten  by  a  dog.  It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  even  this 
definition  does  not  define. 

A  discriminating  reporter  on  thq  New  York  World  when  asked 
the  same  question  answered  that  news  is  that  which  will  interest 
a  majority  of  any  community,  and  therefore  is  only  a  relative  term. 

In  response  to  the  same  inquiry  proposed  to  a  reputable  publi- 
cation of  the  South  the  following  reply  was  returned  : 

News  is  the  report  of  whatever  acts  or  events  affect  the  general  welfare  or 
are  so  characteristic  of  life  (though  extraordinary)  as  to  represent  the  possible 
experiences  of  all  The  comnioii  routine  of  existence,  the  round  of  duty, 
pleasures  conTrnitn  lo  ail,  do  not  constitute  news  —  for  taithfulness  to  duty  and 
thf  genrr-.!  happiness,  arc  taken  lor  granted  as  the  normal  rule  of  life.  Only 
exceptional  signs  of  progress  or  acts  of  benevolence  or  contributions  to  human 
happiness  are  worthy  of  record  as  news.  The  fact  that  a  story  of  crime  is 
news,  while  a  fair  day  is  not,  implies  no  reflection  on  the  universe. 

Turning  to  the  contemplation  of  printed  records  or  events  in 
general,  the  world  differentiates  between  news  and  history,  between 
The  range  news  and  fiction,  between  news  and  philosophy,  between 
of  news  news  and  gossip,  and  between  news  and  poetry.  Yrc  news 
in  turn  ma\'  be  either  history,  fiction,  philosophy,  gossip  or  poetry. 

Ilistoiy  is  recognized  as  a  chronicle  of  events  past  or  passing, 
esteemed  to  be  of  sufficient  interest  to  the  present  ^iid  to  future 
generations  to  warrant  setting  down.  Truth  is  an  essential  attribute 
to  all  real  history  which  concerns  itself,  generally,  with  persons  and 
acts  and  policies  of  government. 


T^S  ESSENTIALS   JN  JOURNALISM 

Fiction  is  recognized  as  a  chronicle  of  events  more  or  less  im- 
aginary in  character  or  imaginary  in  their  relations  one  to  another. 

Philosophy  is  an  orderly  statement  of  beliefs  and  rules  of  con- 
duct, an  endeavor  to  solve  the  riddle  of  the  universe,  all  the  result 
of  careful  thought  and  deep  study. 

Gossip  consists  in  repeating  all  events,  however  trivial,  true  or 
untrue,  which  relate  essentially  to  the  individual  and  to  his  conduct, 
private  or  public. 

Poetry,  in  its  essence,  is  a  statement  wherein  unusual,  beautiful, 
and  heroic  attributes  of  man  and  nature  are  set  forth  in  a  manner 
calculated  to  develop  and  enhance  these  attributes  in  others.  Ideal- 
ization rather  than  literal  truth  is  the  province  of  poetry. 

Yet  the  accounts  of  proceedings  of  Congress  in  the  considera- 
tion of  a  bill  of  national  importance  is  at  once  history  and  news. 

In  the  circles  of  finance,  politics,  and  diplomacy  it  frequently 
becomes  the  province  of  the  writer  of  news  to  state  such  facts  or 
conditions  as  he  is  able  to  find,  and  place  them  in  what  seems  to 
him  their  natural  or  most  significant  combination.  In  this  work 
he  is  discharging  all  the  functions  of  the  writer  of  literature,  and 
yet  what  he  writes  is  news  and  often  good  news. 

From  Plato  to  Kant,  thoughtful  men  have  expressed  their  inner- 
most convictions  on  the  problems  of  life,  and  men  have  called  it 
philosophy,  but  when  the  business  men  of  the  day  or  politicians 
of  the  state  express  their  convictions  on  the  problems  of  the  hour, 
it  is  potential  philosophy  and  positive  news. 

The  public  mind  associates  gossip  with  the  small  talk  of  women 
or  men  gathered  together  for  trivial  purposes,  but  in  the  fields  of 
sport,  drama,  politics,  fashion,  and  literature  the  veriest  small  talk 
may  be  interesting,  and  that  which  is  ^trivial  to-day  may  within  a 
few  hours  be  fraught  with  deepest  significance.  By  reason  of  such 
fact,  newspapers  uniformly  Justify  themselves  in  printing  gossip  of 
this  sort  and  contend,  successfully,  that  it  is  news. 

Poetry,  aside  from  those  occasional  effusions  of  temporary  or 
local  interest  touching  upon  some  specific  event,  which  often  find 
their  way  into  print,  is  concerned  with  the  big,  heroic  things  of 
existence.  Yet  nowhere  do  the  heroic  events  of  life  receive  more 
attention  than  in  the  newspaper  office.    Nothing  is  more  eagerly 


WHAT  IS   NEWS?  39 

or  more  extensively  chronicled  than  exactly  such  conduct  as  has 
been  embalmed  in  the  immortal  phrases  of  "  The  Charge  of  the 
Light  Brigade  "  or  "  Horatius  at  the  Bridge." 

The  reporter  writing  under  the  stress  of  the  moment,  less  lib- 
erall}'  endowed  b)-  nature  than  is  the  poet  with  the  power  of 
idealizing  his  expressions,  and  less  equipped  with  a  technical 
proficiency  in  his  language,  is  none  the  less  surely  dealing  with 
the  essence  of  literature,  though  he  is  also  writing  new\s.  They 
differ  in  degree,  not  in  kind. 

If,  then,  news  may  be  in  turn  history,  literature,  philosophy, 
gossip,  or  poetry,  it  must  follow  that  it  is  not  a  definite  thing,  in 
News  is  a  ^^^^  nothing  within  itself,  but  a  quality  of  a  thing.  Con- 
quality  sidered  as  a  quality  and  not  as  a  quantity,  the  definition 
of  news  becomes  easier.  Considered  as  a  quality,  it  is  easy  to 
understand  why  opinions  concerning  it  differ  so  widely.  As  a 
quality  it  must  be  apprehended  by  a  sense  faculty,  and  the  sense 
faculties  differ  with  the  individual.  A  red  is  not  the  same  red  to 
two  people  whose  eyes  are  not  of  the  same  physical  construction. 
The  interval  between  two  tones  may  be  harmony  or  discord  to  the 
ear  that  hears  it,  according  to  the  fineness  and  training  of  that  ear. 

Taking  the  definitions  given  among  newspaper  men  as  to  what 
constitutes  news,  and  considering'  the  observation  regarding  the 
various  forms  which  news  may  assume,  it  becomes  apparent  that 
news  is  that  characteristic  of  any  happening  which  gives  it  an 
appeal  beyond  the  circle  of  those  immediately  concerned  in  it. 

From  this  the  problem  enters  the  field  of  psychology,  and  the 
one  who  best  determines  news  is  the  one  who  best  knows  what 
will  interest  the  most  peopIeT" — ■ 

In  a  sense,  everything  that  happens  is  a  subject  for  news. 
The  practical  difficulty  encountered  is  twofold  —  first,  the  utter 
impossibility  of  securing  a  satisfactory  record  of  everything  that 
happens  ;  and,  second,  the  fact  that  a  large  part  of  such  a  mass 
of  information  would  appeal  only  to  a  limited  circle.  The  quality 
of  the  unusual,  the  quality  of  humor,  the  quality  of  freshness  in 
any  happening  conspire  to  make  it  news,  and  its  importance  as 
news  is  in  an  exact  proportion  to  the  number  of  people  in  the 
community  who  will  be  interested  in  the  event. 


40  ESSENTIALS    IN  JOURNALISM 

That  a  happening,  a  personage,  or  a  fact  becomes  a  subject  of 
news  because  of  some  special  quaHty  which  sets  it  apart  from  the 
The  defini-  common  round  of  events  may  be  clearly  seen  by 
tion  tested  ^YiQ  examination  of  a  typical  newspaper  story,  clipped 
from  the  New  York  Times.  The  story  is  an  account  of  how  a 
Bronx  tenement  owner  fell  to  his  death  from  a  fire  escape  while 
hunting  a  burglar.  It  received  conspicuous  display  in  the  columns 
of  the  Times.  As  an  example  of  the  unusual  making  the  common- 
place a  big  new^s  item,  the  account  is  reproduced. 

While  searching  for  burglars,  who  had  robbed  one  of  the  apartments  in  a 
tenement  he  owned  at  1,317  Wilkins  Avenue,  the  Bronx,  Walter  C.  Rippel,  a 
saloon  keeper  who  owned  considerable  real  estate  in  the  Bronx,  slipped  and 
fell  five  stories  from  a  fire  escape  last  night,  fractured  his  skull,  and  broke  both 
legs.    He  died  a  few  minutes  later  in  Fordham  Hospital. 

Rippel  lived  on  the  first  floor  of  the  Wilkins  Avenue  tenement,  a  five-story, 
double-decker,  and  had  received  many  complaints  from  his  tenants,  whose 
rooms  had  been  plundered.  About  three  weeks  ago  Morris  Rothstein's  apart- 
ment on  the  third  floor  was  broken  open  and  $500  worth  of  jewelry  taken. 
Rippel  at  that  time  made  a  vigorous  demand  for  more  police  protection,  but  it 
was  not  forthcoming.  Then  he  told  his  tenants  to  report  the  next  burglary  to 
him  and  he  would  do  some  policing  on  his  own  account. 

Yesterday  afternoon  Mrs  John  Giles,  who  lives  on  the  top  floor  of  the 
tenement,  went  shopping  after  locking  her  apartment.  She  returned  about 
5  o'clock  to  find  the  lock  on  the  door  missing.  It  had  been  neady  cut  out  and 
removed.  When  she  tried  the  door  it  wouldn't  open.  She  hurried  down  to 
the  first  floor  and  met  Rippel  coming  up. 

"  There  have  been  burglars  in  my  apartment."  she  cried,  "  and  I  think  they 
are  in  there  now  for  I  cannot  open  the  door." 

''  This  is  the  chance  I  have  been  waiting  for,"  exclaimed  Rippel,  without 
waiting  even  to  arm  himself.  "  I'll  be  my  own  policeman."  He  ran  upstairs 
and  tried  to  force  the  door,  but  it  wouldn't  budge.  Then  he  hurried  around 
to  the  tenement  adjoining,  where  the  fire  escape  connects  on  the  fifth  floor, 
excepting  for  about  two  feet  and  a  half,  with  the  fire  escape  in  the  rear  of 
the  Giles  apartment.  Thomas  Lufton,  the  janitor,  wanted  to  go  first,  but 
Rippel  thrust  him  aside,  with  the  remark  that  he  wanted  to  make  the  capture 
himself. 

He  climbed  out  on  the  fire  escape  and  clutching  the  narrow  railing  tried  to 
step  across  the  opening.  He  either  misjudged  the  distance  or  his  foot  slipped. 
With  a  cry  that  brought  tenants  to  their  windows  on  almost  every  floor 
Rippel  slipped  through  the  opening,  his  clutch  on  the  frail  iron  railing  slipping 
at  the  same  time,  and  he  plunged  headfirst  to  the  cement  pavement  of  the 
courtyard,  five  stories  below. 


WHAT  IS   NEWS?  4 1 

When  Lufton,  leading  a  group  of  excited  women  tenants,  reached  the  court- 
yard Rippel  was  insensible.  The  janitor  ran  for  a  policeman,  while  women 
and  children  cried  and  wrung  their  hands.  The  policeman  called  an  ambulance 
from  the  Fordham  Hospital.  The  surgeon  found  Rippel  dying.  He  made  all 
haste  to  the  hospital,  and  placed  him  on  the  operating  table.  It  was  a  marvel 
to  the  physicians  that  Rippel  did  not  die  the  instant  he  struck. 

When  the  excitement  had  quieted  down  somewhat  Lufton  and  the  police- 
man forced  the  door  of  the  Giles  apartment.  They  found  the  place  had  been 
ransacked  and  several  valuables  taken.  The  burglars  were  nowhere  in  sight. 
It  was  discovered  that  after  removing  the  lock  and  entering  the  apartment  the 
burglars  had  wedged  the  lock  between  the  door  jamb  and  the  handle  in  such 
a  way  that  the  door  couldn't  be  opened  from  the  outside.  The  only  way  they 
could  have  escaped  was  down  the  fire  escape.    No  one  saw  them  depart. 

Rippel  was  thirty-three  years  old  and  was  in  the  saloon  business  with  his 
brother  at  Freeman  Street  and  Southern  Boulevard,  the  Bronx.  He  owned 
several  other  saloons  besides  apartment  houses  in  that  part  of  the  city. 

Analysis  of  the  foregoing  story  brings  to  light  a  combination 
of  news  qualities.  In  the  first  place  the  report  of  the  tragedy  in- 
dicates it  is  of  recent  occurrence.  The  announcement  comes  in 
the  nature  of  a  shock.  Narrowly  considered,  the  episode  is  news 
because  it  is  fresh,  new,  timely.  In  the  second  place  the  occur- 
rence has  a  tragic  cast  and  is  sufficiently  out  of  the  ordinary  to 
warrant  exhaustive  treatment  at  the  hands  of  a  reporter.  The 
established  order  of  things  is  violated  ;  conventionality  yields  to 
caprice,  chance,  or  blind  accident,  lifting  the  event  out  of  the 
commonplace  setting  of  the  usual.  Another  quality  giving  sig- 
nificance to  the  story  is  the  fact  that  the  victim  of  the  accident 
was  a  large  property  owner,  whose  circle  of  friends  is  also  large. 
The  announcement  of  his  death  under  ordinary  circumstances 
would  be  news,  but  if  to  that  announcement  is  added  the  startling 
element  that  he  met  death  while  pursuing  a  marauder  who  had 
invaded  his  apartments,  the  circle  of  appeal  widens.  Fear  of 
burglars  is  more  or  less  common  to  people  the  world  over, 
amounting  in  the  minds  of  some  to  ungovernable  terror  or 
obsession.  The  cause  of  the  fatality,  therefore,  adds  the  character- 
istic of  ''  human  interest,"  that  subtle  quality  that  unites  poor  and 
rich,  young  and  old.  Such  a  story  —  aside  from  its  more  local 
application  —  is  based  upon  elemental  emotions,  and  connects  that 
tenement  in  the  Bronx  with  every  home  in  the  country.   As  a 


42  ESSENl^lALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

matter  of  fact  this  was  the  element  that  sent  the  story  hurrying 
to  every  part  of  the  country  over  the  leased  wires  of  press  asso- 
ciations. Indeed,  it  is  this  very  quality  of  "human  interest"  — 
this  psychological,  sensuous  appeal  to  such  universal  instincts  as 
curiosity,  humor,  sympathy,  and  fear  —  that  prompts  certain  news- 
papers to  neglect  the  trivialities  of  daily  routine  and  to  center  their 
attention  upon  the  dramatics  of  life,  springing  from  experiences 
and  adventures  more  or  less  common  to  all  newspaper  readers. 
The  appreciation  of  this  fact  accounts  for  the  great  popularity 
of  existing  chains  of  newspapers  which  exploit  real  life  in  story, 
picture,  and  headline. 

Arbitrary  distinctions  have  added  to  the  confusion  in  the  public 
mind  regarding  the  nature  of  news  in  its  relation  to  the  business 
News  and  office.  Newspapers,  the  country  over,  differentiate  be- 
advertising  tween  news  and  advertising ;  yet,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
much  advertising  is  news,  and  a  great  deal  of  that  which  passes  as 
news  is  advertising.  For  practical  purposes,  matter  that  is  more 
directly  profitable  to  the  individual  than  to  the  community  is  called 
advertising ;  and  matter  that  benefits  the  community  rather  than 
the  individual  is  called  news. 

The  fact  that  a  large  department  store  is  going  to  sell  a  cer- 
tain commodity  below  cost  is  really  a  news  item  ;  but  the  fact 
that  the  store  would  presumably  receive  more  benefit  from  this 
publication  than  the  public,  prompts  the  paper  to  charge  for  that 
information,  while  the  fact  that  a  candidate  is  in  favor  of  a  cer- 
tain reform  movement  is  not  construed  as  advertising,  on  the 
supposition  that,  if  elected,  his  attitude  is  of  more  importance 
to  the  community  than  to  himself.  A  further  distinction  between 
news  and  advertising  is  found  in  the  fact  of  repetition.  The 
statement  that  a  prominent  artist  is  to  appear  in  any  capacity 
before  the  public  is  news  the  first  time  it  is  printed.  The  second 
time  the  sam.e  fact  is  brought  to  the  readers  it  is  construed  as 
advertising. 

Between  the  reporter,  whose  duties  are  exclusively  concerned 
with  news  gathering,  and  the  advertiser,  whose  activities  are  wholly 
taken  up  with  the  interests  of  a  single  concern,  there  is  what  is 
known  as  the  press  agent,  or  publicity  man.    This  factor,  still  new 


WHAT  IS   NEWS? 


43 


in  the  economy  of  American  letters,  is  generally  a  man  of  trained 
newspaper  experience,  representing  some  cause  or  concern  whose 
News  and  the  operations  are  of  considerable  public  interest.  Theo- 
press  agent  retically,  each  newspaper  should  have  a  representative 
to  look  after  and  report  the  happenings  of  this  concern.  Practi- 
cally, in  all  large  cities  this  is  impossible,  and  the  firm  or  corpora- 
tion, by  employing  some  one  skilled  in  newspaper  practices,  is 
enabled  to  have  its  doings  properly  and  liberally  reported,  while 
the  newspaper  is  saved  the  expense  and  difficulty  of  securing  what 
it  recognizes  as  legitimate  news.  Here  the  incidental  advertising 
value  is  supposed  to  be  fully  compensated  by  the  practical  news 
value  of  what  is  printed.  Press  agents  frequently  work  in  full 
harmony  with  regular   reporters  and  assist  them  in  their  work. 

As  news  is  a  quality  of  things  and  not  the  thing  itself,  it  follows 
that  there  are  gradations  in  the  value  of  news.  News  must  be  like 
a  buckwheat  cake  —  piping  hot  from  the  griddle.  The 
kinds  of  reddest  items  only  are  wanted,  and  those  which  are  of 
°^^^  a  bright  hue  in  the  morning  may  pale  to  sickly  pink 

by  the  afternoon  in  the  light  of  rapid  development. 

So,  too,  there  is  recognized  the  distinction  between  routine  new^s 
and  special  news,  routine  news  being  any  happening  of  a  reason- 
able degree  of  public  interest  that  can  be  counted  upon  as  occur- 
ring at  stated  intervals  or  with  approximate  regularity  of  frequency, 
while  special  news  —  always  the  better  news  —  covers  those 
unlooked  for,  irregular,  mysterious,  or  startling  occurrences  in  life 
of  which  there  is  no  warning,  and  for  which  there  can  be  little 
or  no  preparation.  Uniformly  these  items  have  preference  over 
the  others. 

The  question  of  the  selection  of  news  ordinarily  brings  up  the 
matter  of  taste  and  ethics,  and  upon  this  point  it  is  hard  to  lay 
down  any  arbitrary  rule.  The  trained  mind  will  not  more  often 
err  in  the  selection  of  news  items  from  a  given  number  of  stories 
than  will  the  cultured  taste  in  selecting  pictures,  books,  or  music. 
The  man  of  ethically  sound  mind  will  follow  the-  dictates  of  his 
training  as  surely  in  the  maze  of  murders,  robberies,  suicides, 
scandals,  and  political  appeals  as  he  will  in  the  matter  of  personal 
pleasure,  money,  or  the  integrity  of  his  own  soul. 


44  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

It, still  remains  to  be  pointed  out  that  a  great  majority  of  the 
manifold  subjects  recognized  as  news  admit  of  varied  treatment, 
Treatment  and  it  is  this  variety  in  presentation  which  differentiates 
of  news  them  into  "yellow,"  "sensational,"  or  "conservative." 

The  newspaper  man  of  wide  experience  may  adapt  himself  to  any 
one  of  these  three  classes.  The  young  newspaper  man  will  most 
readily  fall  into  the  class  where  his  temperamental  attributes  make 
him  most  at  home. 

Gathering  news  is  like  a  soldier's  obedience  —  not  to  be  ques- 
tioned. For  the  reporter  there  is  no  problem  of  whether  or  not 
the  news  is  good  news  —  that  belongs  to  his  superior.  Facts  and 
only  facts  are  wanted.  With  the  clearest  insight  of  which  he  is 
capable  he  must  collect  these  facts,  be  sure  of  their  setting,  and 
establish  their  relation  one  to  another.  If  his  observation  is 
correct  and  his  logic  true,  his  news  is  faultless  and  his  service 
invaluable.  The  question  as  to  whether  or  not  his  report  consists 
of  news  proper  to  print  will  be  determined  by  those  in  authority 
over  him.  For  the  frequently  met  request  to  keep  certain  things 
"  out  of  the  paper,"  the  true  reporter  has  one  unwavering  answer: 
"  That  is  beyond  me,  you  will  have  to  see  the  editor." 

To  confront  every  event  that  comes  within  his  observation  with 
the  questions  :  Is  there  any  new  phase .?  Is  there  in  this  any- 
thing of  interest  to  the  public.?  Is  it  timely.?  Is  it  true.?  —  to 
look  sharply,  to  think  deeply,  to  write  clearly,  to  question  con- 
cisely, to  correlate  correctly  the  episodes  that  make  up  any  occur- 
rence—  these  habits  of  thought  will  make  the  student  a  good 
reporter  and  enable  him  to  know  what  is  news. 

If  to  this  mental  attitude  he  adds  a  keen  sympathy  with  hu- 
man nature,  a  faculty  of  recognizing  the  unusual  m  ihe  usual ;  if 
he  can  see  deeply  enough  to  get  the  cause  behind  the  effect ;  if  he 
can  think  truly  enough  to  get  the  relation  of  the  one  to  all ;  if  he  can 
feel  keenly  enough  to  grasp  the  essentials  and  idealize  them,  to 
blend  with  the  pungent  phrase,  simple,  direct  and  clear,  the  heart 
throbs  of  humanity,  he  cannot  fail  to  be  a  good  reporter,  and  has 
within  him  the  possibilities  of  becoming  a  great  newspaper  man 
by  rising  to  heights  of  usefulness  and  power  to  which  only  the 
faithful  may  aspire. 


CHAPTER  V 

GATHERING  NEWS 

Recognizing  news,  or  acquiring  the  news  sense,  as  it  is  called, 
is  quite  a  different  thing  from  collecting  news.  The  best  reporters 
Distinctions  ^^^  ^ity  editors  often  recognize  a  news  item  or  story 
drawn  which  they  realize  is  beyond  their  reach  ;  on  the  other 

hand,  the  reporter  may  often  start  out  on  an  assignment,  the  general 
news  features  of  which  have  been  made  clear  to  him  by  the  desk 
man.  While  the  two  activities,  recognizing  and  collecting  news, 
necessarily  go  hand  in  hand,  they  are  advantageously  considered 
apart. 

Gathering  or  collecting  news  is,  essentially,  the  bringing  together 
of  the  materials  from  which  the  finished  story  is  to  be  woven,  and, 
for  the  purposes  of  this  chapter,  it  is  not  a  matter  of  concern 
whether  the  reporter  recognizes  the  news  or  whether  his  superior 
has  pointed  it  out  to  him. 

Three  things  the  reporter  must  bear  in  mind  :  first,  facts,  not 
rumor  or  gossip,  are  wanted  ;  second,  the  relation  of  these  facts. 
Three  view-  ^ach  to  the  Other,  is  to  be  sought ;  third,  the  relation 
points  Qf  these  facts  Uj  the  reading  public  is  to  be  established. 

Under  the  first  head  the  reporter  strives  to  arrive  at  the  truth 
and  rejects  the  irrelevant  and  the  false. 

Under  the  second  head  he  develops  the  form  of  his  stor)^  and 
gets  a  perspective  and  a  sense  of  proportion. 

Under  the  third  head  he  comes  to  an  understanding  of  _the 
importance  of  the  item  he  may  be  handling,  it  being-  .;n  ;ixioin  of 
newspaper  work  that  an  item  is  good  in  direct  proportion  to  the 
number  of  persons  who  are  likely  to  be  interested  in  it. 

Tn  a  newspaper  office  nothing  is  haphazard,  a  general  impres- 
sion to  the  contrary  notwithstanding.  All  the  avenues  that  art 
and  science  have  created  for  the  conveyance  of  thought  —  verbal 
speech,   mail,   telegraph,   telephone,  wireless   and  other  agencies 

45 


46  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

—  arc  made  to  serve  the  newspaper.  Neither  is  much  of  the 
news  that  finds  its  way  into  print  to  be  credited  to  luck,  much 
System  ^^^^  ^^  ^  mysterious  seventh  sense,  divination,  or  an\- 

in  news  Other  occult,  uncanny  process.  Gathering  news  is  the 
ga  enng  j-ggult  of  a  System  and  of  a  network  of  machinery 
stretching  out  from  the  city  editor's  desk  to  the  remotest  parts 
of  the  world.  It  is  to  fit  into  this  labyrinth  of  activities  and  to  per- 
form its  manifold  functions  intelligently  that  the  young  reporter 
studies  to  prepare  himself. 

Under  the  chapter  of  the  City  Editor  these  forces  and  activities 
are  more  fully  discussed.  The  purpose  here  is  to  state  with 
added  definiteness  and  clearness  their  operation  along  certain  lines 
with  which  the  young  man  or  woman  will  be  expected  to  be 
familiar  if  accorded  a  position  on  the  staff  of  any  well-regulated 
daily  newspaper. 

In  most  offices  the  lighter  tasks  are  given  to  a  "  cub  reporter  " 
until  the  city  editor  has  had  time  to  become  acquainted  with  his 
-Pjjg  ,,j,y^,gn  particular  talents  and  abilities.  Strangely  enough,  one 
first  task  of  the  first  tasks  a  novice  is  liable  to  encounter  is  the 
writing  of  an  obituary  notice. 

The  obituary  notice  is  practically  universal ;  certainly  it  is 
national.  All  newspapers  print  such  accounts,  every  one  seems  to 
read  them,  and  always  they  contain  about  the  same  set  of  facts. 
Here,  as  everywhere,  facts  are  what  is  wanted.  For  the  benefit 
of  the  uninitiated  it  may  be  stated  that  those  laudatory,  ornate, 
and  verbose  reports  printed  in  newspapers  under  such  captions  as 
"Entered  Into  Rest,"  "At  Peace  With  Her  God,"  etc.,  are  not 
obituary  notices  in  the  newspaper  acceptance  of  the  word,  but  are 
paid  advertisements,  written  by  some  friend  or  member  of  the 
family.  Such  persons  are  privileged  to  say  what  they  please, 
regardless  of  facts. 

The  reporter  assigned  to  an  obituary,  if  not  already  in  posses- 
sion of  the  information,  will  set  out  to  ascertain  the  person's 
importance  in  the  community.  This  is  starting  on  the  third  of 
the  propositions  enumerated  above,  but  by  so  doing  it  saves  the 
new  reporter  a  great  deal  of  work.  Then  he  secures  from  some 
member  of  the  family,  or  the  nearest  kin  who  can  be  reached,  full 


GATHERING  NEWS  47 

name,  cause  of  death,  number  and  names  of  survivors,  funeral 
arrangements,  place  of  interment,  place  of  residence,  and  any 
official  capacity  the  person  may  have  filled. 

These  are  essential  in  almost  every  case.  If  the  dead  man  has 
been  prominent  politically,  socially,  or  in  a  business  way,  other 
facts  will  be  pertinent.  It  then  becomes  proper  to  get  place  of 
birth,  parentage,  early  education,  date  of  marriage,  maiden  name 
of  wife,  and  a  few  points  about  the  man's  success  in  whatever 
field  he  may  have  been  prominent. 

It  may  give  a  novice  a  sense  of  shock  to  be  told  to  prepare  an 
obituary  notice  of  some  person  of  prominence  who  is  still  alive. 
As  explained  in  the  discussion  of  desk  positions,  it  is  even  the 
practice  in  the  metropolitan  offices  to  have  written  and  ready 
obituary  notices  of  the  President  and  prominent  national  officials, 
the  governor  of  the  state,  and  municipal  authorities.  In  excep- 
tional cases,  these  are  in  type.  The  idea  of  the  editor  is  that 
news  of  the  sudden  death  of  one  of  these  persons  may  be  learned 
at  a  time  when  every  second  would  be  precious.  One  of  the  essen- 
tials of  any  such  story  of  a  death  is  a  resume  of  the  life  that  has 
closed.  To  the  reporter  who  is  assigned  the  preparation  of  an 
ante-mortem  obituary  the  problem  presented  is  practically  the  same, 
except  that  it  requires  more  tact  to  get  personal  information  of 
this  sort  before  a  man  is  dead.  In  the  case  of  persons  of  anv 
prominence  the  office  library-  usually  will  be  found  to  supply  the 
more  important  facts,  and  with  the  addition  of  w^hat  may  be  ex- 
tracted by  a  few  well-directed  questions,  the  reporter  is  equipped 
with  his  material. 

In  applying  for  his  guidance  the  second  rule  stated  at  the 
beginning  of  this  chapter,  the  reporter  will  recall  that  timeliness 
The  element  is  an  essential  attribute  of  news,  hence  the  last  episode 
of  timeliness  jj^  ^  man's  life  ^^  usually  the  first  mentioned  in  the 
artirle  :  that  is  the  death,  when,  where,  from  wiiat  cause,  and  under 
what  conditions.  This  is  what  is  meant  by  observing  the  relation 
of  facts,  one  to  the  other.  With  the  essential  data  in  mind,  an)- 
one  should  be  able  to  write  an  acceptable  obituar)^  notice,  although 
this  caution  might  be  added  :  it  is  no  part  of  the  reporter's 
province  to  express  any  opinion  about  the  dead. 


48  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

Another  form  of  news  gathering  that  comes  early  in  the  ex- 
perience of  the  average  reporter  is  that  of  handhng  some  part 
Reporting  a  of  the  proceedings  of  a  convention.  The  most  impor- 
convention  ^-.^j-jj-  ^y^^  typical  are  the  conventions  of  the  major 
political  parties,'  but  gatherings  of  other  kinds  are  usually  the 
lot  of  a  novice. 

Within  the  memory  of  most  newspaper  men  it  has  been  the 
custom  of  all  but  the  large  eastern  dailies  to  give  extensive  accounts 
of  the  proceedings  of  any  important  body,  such  as  the  meeting  of 
the  state  or  national  educational  societies,  meetings  of  lawyers, 
preachers,  and  others.  Where  the  staff  will  permit  it  and  the  event 
is  judged  to  be  of  sufficient  importance,  one  man  is  placed  in  charge 
and  one  or  more  men  are  assigned  to  assist  him.  In  any  event, 
the  procedure,  so  far  as  the  principles  are  concerned,  is  the  same. 
The  reporter  takes  note  of  events  as  they  occur  and  keeps  them 
in  chronological  order.  It  is  highly  important  to  get  all  names 
and  titles  absolutely  correct.  Very  few  addresses  on  a  technical 
subject  are  worth  more  than  a  few  lines  and  the  salient  points  usu- 
ally will  remain  with  the  intelligent  reporter.  Where  a  man  of 
national  importance  delivers  an  address  on  a  theme  of  general  and 
national  significance,  he  usually  will  have  with  him  manifold  copies 
of  his  address  to  be  distributed  to  the  reporters.  In  some  cases, 
where  verbatim  accuracy  is  required,  a  newspaper  will  employ  a 
stenographer  to  take  the  address  if  no  copies  have  been  supplied 
in  advance.  Stenography  is  not  considered  a  valuable  feature  of  a 
newspaper  man's  training.  The  man  whose  attention  is  concen- 
trated in  literally  transcribing  a  speech  has  no  thought  for  incidental 
features,  and  these  may  be  very  important. 

Deprived  of  the  convenience  of  verbatim  copy  or  stenographic 
report,  the  reporter  must  make  as  full  notes  as  possible.  Few  notes 
and  accurate  are  to  be  preferred  to  copious  notes  lacking  accuracy. 
A  few  lines  of  direct  quotation  are  worth  many  lines  of  indirect 
quotation.  In  writing  the  account  of  a  convention  it  is  customary 
to  preserve  the  chronological  or  routine  order,  unless  some  partic- 
ular feature  lifts  one  part  of  the  program  far  above  another.  If 
the  President  of  the  United  States  speaks  in  the  middle  of  a  pro- 
gram, the  other  features  of  which  are  ordinary  in  import,  then  the 


GATHERING  NEWS  49 

President's  address  becomes  the  opening  portion  of  the  narrative 
and  the  other  facts  are  fitted  in  as  judgment  may  dictate. 

This  sort  of  a  news  story  is  characterized  by  the  fact  that  a  part 
of  it  can  be  written  before  the  whole  is  completed,  and  in  the  prac- 
tical operation  of  a  newspaper  this  often  becomes  highly  important. 
During  a  recess  a  reporter  may  very  properly  write  up  what  has 
happened  until  then.  After  the  lunch  hour  he  may  complete  the 
second  part  and  in  the  afternoon  a  third  part.  Then,  when  the  whole 
thing  is  over,  he  will  write  what  is  variously  termed  the  "lead" 
or  "introduction,"  and  in  this  he  will  summarize  the  important 
features  of  the  entire  day.  In  the  meantime  his  earlier  copy  has 
been  placed  in  type,  and  the  mechanical  problem  of  composition 
has  been  reduced  to  its  smallest  proportions.  When  two  men  or 
more  work  on  such  an  assignment,  it  is  customary  for  the  one  in 
charge  of  the  report  to  assign  the  special  work  of  each  assistant. 
When  chief  responsibility  has  been  delegated  to  no  one  the  re- 
porters confer  and  reach  some  understanding  regarding  the  feature 
each  will  handle  and  what  shall  be  the  general  scheme  of  treatment. 

News  is  like  crime  in  that  it  must  be  detected,  and  the  reporter's 
task  is  akin  to  that  of  an  attorney,  for  he  must  gather  the  evidence. 
Seeing  both  There  is  this  difference,  the  reporter  is  in  duty  bound 
sides  ^Q  ggg  |3Q^i^  si(]gg  ^^id,  as  an  impartial  judge,  must  give 

each  side  his  day  in  court. 

The  matter  of  insisting  on  facts  is,  therefore,  never  to  be  mini- 
mized. Often  the  facts  properly  marshaled  do  not  make  as  good 
reading  as  rumor  or  guesses  similarly  handled.  The  reporter  has 
but  one  course  to  follow  —  to  get  all  the  facts. 

A  case  in  point  occurred  at  a  university  maintaining  an  agricul- 
tural department.  A  barn  housing  a  lot  of  pedigreed  swine  burned. 
All  of  the  animals,  however,  were  saved.  A  young  student,  cor- 
responding for  a  paper,  sent  in  a  glowing  account  to  the  effect  that 
the  work  of  years  in  classifying  and  separating  the  strains  had  been 
lost.  This  looked  very  important,  as  the  animals  were  supposed  to 
be  worth  thousands  of  dollars. 

The  real  facts  in  the  case,  however,  were  these  :  each  animal 
wore  a  metal  tag,  by  which  it  and  its  breed  could  be  recognized 
instantlv,  and  half  an  hour's  work  by  a  single  intelligent  person 


50  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

served  tu  put  the  animals  back  in  tlie  same  divisions  they  had 
occupied  before  the  fire.  The  only  loss  was  the  loss  of  the  build- 
ing, a  comparatively  insignificant  thing.  The  trained  reporter, 
content  onl\-  with  facts,  got  less  of  an  item  but  better  results 
than  the  untrained  man  who  took  some  one's  word  for  a  condition 
that  did  not  exist. 

The  example  just  cited  marks  the  transition  from  that  form 
of  item  where  the  facts  are  likely  to  be  obvious  and  on  the  surface 
Digging  out  to  that  form  in  which  they  have  to  be  dug  out  and 
the  facts  often  differentiated,  the  real  from  the  unreal.  In  this 
latter  class  are  all  the  more  important  assignments  that  come  to 
the  lot  of  a  first-class  reporter. 

The  world  of  business  often  presents  such  a  problem.  The  word 
has  reached  the  city  editor  that  some  big  enterprise  is  afoot. 
Either  there  are  no  names  or  there  is  no  certainty  that  the  names 
given  are  the  correct  ones.  Interested  motives  often  prompt  per- 
sons who,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  would  be  found  truthful, 
to  deceive  in  matters  of  business. 

For  the  sake  of  example  let  it  be  supposed  that  there  is  a  report 
that  a  belt  line  is  to  be  constructed  about  the  city.  This  informa- 
tion may  have  come  to  the  city  editor  from  New  York.  Most  of 
the  enterprises  of  such  a  character  are  financed  in  the  East,  and 
often  plans  are  so  carefully  guarded  in  the  home,  city  that  the 
project  does  not  come  to  the  local  newspapers  until  outside 
assistance  is  asked. 

In  a  case  of  this  sort  secrecy  is  often  of  great  value  to  the  pro- 
moters. The  price  of  real  estate  and  the  attitude  of  city  and  county 
authorities  may  change  toward  the  capitalists  if  it  is  known  that 
they  are  seeking  a  franchise  or  the  purchase  of  property  for  rail- 
road purposes.  They  much  prefer  to  work  without  publicity  until 
their  plans  are  formulated  past  any  need  of  changing.  While  the 
reporter  may  recognize  the  pertinency  of  all  this  he  must  not  let 
it  influence  him.  It  is  his  province  to  find  out  about  the  project, 
not  to  assist  it. 

Different  men  will  have  different  methods  of  solving  the  prob- 
lems that  this  case  presents,  but,  on  general  principles,  it  is  not  best 
to  appeal  at  once  to  the  men  who  are  at  the  head  of  the  concern. 


GATHERING  NEWS 


51 


Not  only  are  they  likely  to  keep  others  from  talking,  but  they  will 
be  the  most  skilled  in  evading  questions.  The  wide-awake  reporter 
will  wait  until  he  has  every  ounce  of  ammunition  possible  before 
starting  to  storm  the  citadel.  He  will  inquire  at  various  points  on 
the  supposed  route  of  the  belt  line.  He  will  hunt  out  engineers 
most  likely  to  have  been  retained  for  this  work.  He  will  find  if 
any  strategic  real  estate  has  been  changing  hands  lately. 

All  this  work  may  result  in  very  little  net  information,  but  it 
may  serve  to  strengthen  materially  any  one  of  several  theories  form- 
ing in  the  reporter's  mind.  Bearing  in  thought  always  the  need  of 
getting  both  sides,  he  will  hunt  up  those  persons  who  would  be  most 
materially  benefited  and  those  most  decidedly  annoyed  by  the  pro- 
posed project.  Each  side  may  have  some  information,  and  each 
is  more  easily  influenced  to  talk  than  the  men  who  propose  to 
build  the  road. 

A  great  deal  has  been  done  if  the  fact  is  established  that  some 
definite  project  is  afoot.  Elimination  will  work  out  the  right 
answer.  When,  however,  every  bit  of  substantiating  evidence  has 
been  gathered,  the  reporter  will  work  out  the  most  plausible  theory, 
with  which  he  will  boldly  approach  the  supposed  leaders.  Even  if 
they  deny  any  connection  with  it,  or  deny  that  there  is  such  a 
project,  that  is  a  point  gained. 

A  favorite  device  of  reporters  when  dealing  with  any  person  who 
seems  loath  to  tell  what  apparently  he  knows,  is  to  ask  him  if  he 
will  deny  that  he  is  connected  with  the  movement.  If,  in  the  face 
of  a  denial,  it  still  seems  reasonable  that  he  has  some  connection 
with  the  enterprise  it  is  always  safe  to  say  that  So-and-So  is  com- 
monly mentioned  in  connection  with  a  project  but  that  he  denies  it. 
Many  men  who  will  evade  a  long  series  of  questions  will  refuse  to 
deny  that  they  are  connected  with  any  project  when  they  know  that 
the  denial  is  to  be  a  matter  of  public  record. 

Not  infrequently  a  skilled  reporter  will  corner  a  man  and  get 
from  him  in  confidence  a  story  of  what  is  in  prospect.  This  is  a 
dilemma  which  no  one  courts.  A  reporter  is  never  in  a  position  to 
promise  that  his  paper  will  not  use  a  story,  this  being  the  province 
of  the  editors.  On  the  other  hand,  he  is  never  to  be  excused  for 
violating  a  confidence.    If  the  city  editor  has  given  the  reporter 


52  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

an  assignment  and  told  him  that  there  is  reason  to  beUeve  that 
there  is  a  story  in  it,  nothing  but  a  story  will  satisfy  the  man  on 
the  desk. 

To  return  to  the  illustrative  case  cited  :  supposing  the  most 
unsatisfactory  results  have  followed  all  inquiries,  a  glance  will  show 
that  there  are  still  some  facts  which  it  would  be  pertinent  to  print. 
First,  and  most  important  of  all,  is  the  report  that  comes  from  the 
East  that  a  belt-line  project  is  on  foot.  Rumors,  while  intangible, 
are  seldom  without  some  sort  of  foundation.  If  any  one  of  the  per- 
sons has  heard  of  this  project,  or  anything  resembling  it,  that  is  a 
fact  worth  stating,  and  if  the  men  supposed  to  be  at  the  head  of  it 
deny  it,  that  also  is  a  printable  fact.  It  has  happened  many  times 
that  the  publication  of  just  such  a  story  has  brought  about  some  big 
enterprise  which  had  not  been  contemplated  at  the  outset.  If  the 
wide-awake  reporter  describes  the  probable  course  of  such  a  belt 
line,  the  factories  it  will  pass,  and  the  new  territory  it  will  open,  to- 
gether with  the  increased  facilities  it  will  give  in  freight  handling, 
he  may  arouse  in  capitalists  an  interest  that  has  been  dormant. 

Passing  from  this  form  of  "  original  research  "  news  gathering 
to  the  criminal,  where  the  reporter  must  start  with  little  but  such 
Handling  a  f^cts  as  are  patent  to  any  observer,  the  problems  grow 
story  of  in  interest  and  in  difficulty.    In  big  cases  the  reporter 

will  make  about  as  many  original  observations  as  do  the 
officers  of  the  law,  and,  while  he  will  continually  interrogate  them 
and  gather  from  them  such  facts  as  they  may  possess  as  well  as 
their  theories,  he  will  not  fail  to  assemble  his  own  facts  and  make 
his  own  theories. 

Sticking  always  to  the  facts,  it  is  obviously  printable  news  that 
Chief  X  is  of  the  opinion  that  the  crime  was  performed  by  such 
and  such  an  individual,  although  as  a  matter  of  truth  Chief  X 
may  be  all  wrong  in  his  conclusions.  The  chief,  however,  is  an 
officer  of  the  law,  appointed  for  the  purpose  of  having  theories  in 
just  such  cases,  and  if  he  is  willing  to  divulge  his  opinions  they 
become  pertinent  because  advanced  by  him. 

If  the  reporter  is,  as  he  should  be,  a  trained  observer,  he 
approaches  the  task  of  unraveling  a  criminal  mystery  with  quite 
as  much  advantage  as  the  police.    For  the  most  part,  he  will  have 


GATHERING  NEWS 


53 


a  better  disciplined  mind,  more  alert  faculties,  and  keener  activity 
than  the  officers  engaged  in  the  work. 

The  following  example  is  an  exact  statement  of  the  details  of 
what  was  done  in  a  case.  The  false  clews  followed  are  given  to 
show  that  success  does  not  attend  the  first  efforts  of  the  best 
trained  man,  although  the  method  employed  from  the  first  may 
have  been,  and  in  this  case  seems  to  have  been,  correct. 

A  murder  had  been  committed  in  the  town  of  X,  150  miles 
distant  from  the  city  of  C,  and  in  the  same  state.  Evidence  on 
the  body  of  the  man  found  indicated  that  he  had  lived  in  C.  His 
identity  was  an  absolute  mystery.  The  authorities  of  X,  before  pro- 
ceeding to  locate  the  murderers,  who  apparently  had  escaped  by 
train,  felt  that  they  must  establish  the  identity  of  the  victim. 

All  the  evidence  in  the  case  was  sent  to  the  police  authorities  of 
C.  At  the  end  of  two  weeks  they  had  made  absolutely  no  progress 
in  identifying  the  dead  man.  At  that  time  an  officer  from  X  came 
to  C  and  took  a  reporter  into  his  confidence.  The  activities 
from  then  on  were  the  work  of  consultations,  the  reporter  often 
making  the  suggestions.  The  evidence  at  hand  consisted  of  the 
dead  man's  clothes  and  a  death  mask.  The  first  examination  of 
the  clothes  disclosed  that  most  of  the  wearing  apparel  had  been 
bought  within  a  radius  of  a  few  blocks  from  the  public  square 
of  C.  The  various  salesmen  were  interviewed.  Not  one  of  them 
remembered  selling  the  particular  garments,  except  a  clerk, 
who  said  that  he  did  recall  selling  such  a  coat,  but  he  was 
positive  that  the  purchaser  was  still  alive.  As  a  death  mask  is 
heavy  and  not  convenient  to  carry  about,  the  reporter  had  it  pho- 
tographed, both  front  view  and  side  view,  and  kept  these  with 
him  for  purposes  of  identification.  The  shoes  when  examined 
were  found  to  have  a  mark  indicating  that  the  seller  kept  a  record 
of  them,  and,  by  tracing  this  down,  the  date  of  the  purchase  was 
ascertained.  The  day  chanced,  however,  to  be  Saturday,  when 
the  store  employed  several  extra  clerks,  and  nothing  further  than 
the  date  could  be  learned.  This,  however,  established  the  first 
fixed  point  —  a  date  at  which  the  man  must  have  been  in  C. 

Another  clew  followed  was  the  marking  of  the  linen.  The  men 
interested  in  the  mystery  compared  it  with  the  lettering  on  their 


54  ESSENTIALS    IN  JOURNALISM 

own  linen  and,  from  the  formation  of  the  letters,  thought  that  they 
detected  certain  marking  peculiar  to  a  local  laundry.  The  marking 
expert  of  this  laundry  was  called  in  and  identified  the  mark,  but 
found  upon  reference  to  his  books  that  three  residents  in  C  had 
the  same  mark.  All  of  these  men  were  found  to  be  living.  The  end 
of  this  trail  led  to  disappointment,  but  not  yet  to  defeat.  The  ap- 
pearance of  the  victim's  clothing  indicated  that  the  wearer  dressed 
rather  flashily,  —  that  is,  with  no  great  refinement,  —  and  it  was 
argued  that  a  man  of  such  personal  taste  would  probably  frequent 
saloons  and  cafes  in  the  same  district  where  he  had  bought  his 
clothing.  After  visiting  several  resorts  the  investigators  found  a 
waiter  who  thought  he  recognized  the  features  of  the  death-mask 
photographs.  He  said  that  an  employee  who  was  on  the  other 
shift  of  the  cafe  service  knew  the  patron  and  had  sold  him  a  coat, 
which  he  recalled  as  similar  to  the  garment  held  as  evidence. 
This  other  waiter  was  finally  located,  and  recognized  the  coat  as 
one  which  he  had  bought  at  the  place  indicated  by  the  garment  tag 
and  had  subsequently  resold.  He  gave  the  essential  information 
by  furnishing  the  man's  name  and  the  definite  time  of  his  resi- 
dence in  C  as  fixed  by  the  sale  date  of  the  shoes.  With  these 
facts  the  unraveling  of  the  man's  past  was  relatively  easy. 

The  work  of  running  down  this  information,  and  the  many 
worthless  clews  followed,  occupied  about  six  hours.  The  result  was 
a  story  a  little  less  than  half  a  column  long.  Often  less  effort 
would  yield  more  evident  results,  but  the  process  cited  may  be 
taken  as  typical. 

It  will  frequently  happen  that  a  reporter  cannot  be  present  at  an 
event  he  is  sent  to  report.  This  is  peculiarly  apt  to  be  true  of 
Number  of  ^^  accident.  Here  again  it  is  incumbent  upon  him  to  get 
witnesses  ^\^q  views  of  the  largest  possible  number  of  witnesses. 
He  will  be  very  careful  to  state  facts  or  the  nearest  approximation 
of  facts  that  can  be  obtained.  Above  all  else  he  will  refrain  from 
making  deductions  and  drawing  conclusions.  This  is  a  tempta- 
tion not  easily  resisted  by  the  beginner.  He  must  learn,  however, 
that  of  almost  every  accident  there  are  two  versions,  possibly 
more.  Any  one  may  be  guilty  of  causing  a  catastrophe  and  thus  be- 
come liable  for  damages.  Any  misstatement  of  conditions,  however 


GATHERING  NEWS  55 

innocent,  will  prejudice  the  aggrieved  party.  So  far  as  the  repor- 
ter's service  is  concerned  it  is  never  the  business  of  a  reputable 
newspaper  to  take  part  in  any  personal  controversy. 

An  example  of  the  way  a  reporter  should  go  about  collecting 
his  facts  may  make  clear  some  of  the  foregoing  points. 

A  wreck  has  occurred.   A  fast-flying  passenger  train  has  entered 
a  siding  upon  which  stood  another  passenger  train,  bound  in  the 
A  wreck  and  Opposite  direction.  There  is  a  collision;  many  are  killed, 
its  cause        jhe  entrance  to  the  track  is  guarded  by  a  switch,  con- 
trolled by  an  operating  tower  near  by.    All  these  are  facts  and  may 
be  stated  by  the  reporter  with  perfect  safety  ;  indeed,  they  should 
be  stated.    The  reporter  has  made  his  first  survey  of  general  con- 
ditions, followed  by  the  gathering  of  such  information  as  he  can 
secure  about  the  dead  and  injured.    In  attempting  to  arrive  at  the 
cause  for  the  accident  he  discovers  that  the  entrance  of  the  spur 
track  is  standing  open.   A  natural  impulse  would  be  to  say  that  the 
wreck  was  caused  by  an  open  switch.    This  fixing  of  responsibility 
might  be  a  fatal  error  in  point  of  truth  and  is,  at  any  rate,  wholly 
outside  reportorial  duty.    As  a  matter  of  fact  the  reporter,  if  he  is 
shrewd,  should  avoid  saying  what  caused  the  wreck.    He  may  ver)' 
properly  state  that  after  the  wreck  the  switch  was  found  to  be 
open.   There  are,  however,  a  number  of  conditions  which  may  have 
entered  into  the  matter  of  the  open  switch,  any  one  of  them  mak- 
ing it  utterly  out  of  the  question  for  this  to  have  caused  the  wreck : 
first,   the   derailed   engine,  in  passing  over  the  frog,   may  have 
turned  the  switch  ;  second,  the  tower  man,  if  he  had  failed  to  give 
some  necessary  order  to  the  fast  train,   might  have  opened  the 
switch  after  the  wreck  ;    and  third,  if  the  crew  of  the  wrecked 
train  had  failed  to  observe  orders  to  stop,  they  might  have  opened 
the  switch  after  the  wreck  in  order  to  throw  blame  elsewhere. 

The  reporter  on  such  an  assignment,  supposing  it  to  be  his 
first  of  that  kind,  would  very  shortly  discover  that  railroad  subor- 
dinates are  not  permitted  by  the  rules  of  the  railroad  to  give  any 
account  of  an  accident  involving  their  own  road.  If  an  official  of 
the  road  happens  to  be  present,  a  guarded  statement,  as  a  usual 
thing,  may  be  obtained  from  him;  but  for  the  actual  details  the 
reporter  will  have  to  rely  on  the  haz)^  and  widely  varying  versions 


56  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

of  the  people  in  the  train.  Even  under  normal  conditions  their 
reports  would  vary,  and  under  the  stress  of  excitement  attendant 
upon  a  wreck,  the  element  of  error  is  greatly  increased. 

The  reporter  will,  therefore,  get  as  near  a  photographic  impres- 
sion of  exact  conditions  as  possible,  and  in  writing  his  story  will 
harmonize,  when  possible,  minor  differences  and,  where  marked 
discrepancies  occur,  simply  will  quote  the  versions  of  various 
persons,  saying  that  it  appeared  thus  and  so  to  them. 

Acutely  developed  powers  of  observation  are  of  greatest  impor- 
tance in  gathering  news.  They  cannot  be  imparted  by  a  textbook 
any  more  than  piano  technique  or  skill  with  a  brush  can  be  so 
imparted.  Practice,  eternal  practice,  and  vigilance  give  to  the  mind 
a  power  of  almost  instantaneous  and  photographic  grasp  of  detail, 
and  this  should  be  cultivated  constantly. 

The  primary  importance  of  the  man  who  gathers  the  news  may 

be  recognized  by  the  fact  that  many  large  newspapers  have  in  their 

Importance     employ  reporters  whose  faculties  are  concentrated  on 

of  the  news  this  One  activity.  Often  they  do  not  write  a  line,  some- 
gatherer  .  ,  f.  .  _  _  - . 

times   only   part   or, an   item.     Many   police   reporters 

stationed  at  headquarters  telephone  all  their  facts  into  the  office, 
where  they  are  woven  together  by  other  hands.  Instances  abound 
where  old  stagers  are  retained  as  reporters,  not  for  their  facility  in 
writing,  but  because  of  their  ability  to  get  and  grasp  the  details  of 
a  situation  and  because  of  their  wide  acquaintance.  It  often  hap- 
pens that  the  "  copy  "  of  these  men  must  be  revised  thoroughly 
before  printed  ;  but  the  facts  are  all  there,  and  perhaps  no  other 
paper  in  town  possesses  these  same  facts.  The  veteran  who 
"  scoops  "  the  town  has  a  surer  berth  upon  the  staff  than  the  col- 
lege graduate  who  applies  impressive  English  to  a  commonplace 
occurrence. 

Note.  For  practical  suggestions  on  methods  of  news  gathering,  the  student  is 
referred  to  the  Appendix. 


CHAPTER  VI 

TYPES   OF  NEWS   STORIES 

Recent  developments  in  the  making  of  the  Sunday  newspaper, 
that  compendium  of  elaborately  written  news  stories  and  special 
articles,  combined  with  a  large  bulk  of  Sunday  adver- 
speciais  and  tising,  have  opened  up  new  avenues  for  the  gifted 
ea  ures  newspaper  man.  So  insistent  has  become  the  demand 
on  the  part  of  the  reading  public  for  a  paper  that  furnishes  enter- 
tainment as  well  as  information  that  almost  every  newspaper  of 
prominence  is  making  an  effort  to  give  its  clientele  the  kind 
of  porridge  it  relishes  most.  Much  of  this  appetite  has  been 
cultivated,  of  course,  with  the  instincts  of  curiosity  and  physical 
sensation  as  basic  influences. 

Tlie  Sunday  supplement,  as  it  is  called,  requires  brains  and 
personality  in  its  making.  Its  province  is  all  that  is  timely,  new, 
and  strange  in  the  world  of  to-day.  For  the  compilation  and  proper 
treatment  of  such  episodes  the  office  of  the  Sunday  editor  has  been 
created.  It  is  he  who  superintends  the  making  of  the  "  Sunday 
special,"  a  type  of  story  which  depends  upon  an  attractive  presen- 
tation by  means  of  lively,  stylistic  effects  and  through  more  or  less 
realistic  illustrations  of  events  and  people  vitally  interesting  to  the 
public.  In  Sunday  feature  matter  there  is  little  chance  for  the 
worn-out  theme.  Six  days  each  week  it  is  the  business  of  this 
editor  to  plan  original  features  for  the  paper  or  to  cull  from  the 
great  mass  of  manuscript  coming  into  his  office  that  part  which 
seems  to  him  to  suit  the  needs  of  the  Sunday  magazine.  Not  a  few 
of  these  special  stories  are  written  by  the  daily  reporters  themselves, 
for  these  men  probably  know  better  than  any  one  else  the  kind  of 
story  desired.  The  task  of  the  Sunday  editor,  however,  is  by  no 
means  an  ^asy  one.  He  must  strive  for  variety  in  subject  matter 
and  diversity  of  form.  Indeed,  his  position  depends  upon  his  skill 
in  giving  this  section  the  novel,  picturesque  stamp  of  individuality. 

57 


58  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

Possibly  the  best  way  to  make  clear  the  wide  range  of  the  Sunday 
supplement  in  its  weekly  treatment  of  unusual  incidents  is  to  detail 
the  contents  of  one  of  the  best  of  the  Sunday  magazine  sections. 
A  recent  number  of  the  New  York  IVor/d  contains  a  "  literary  " 
section  made  up  of  the  following  special  articles,  most  of  them  rather 
gaudily  illustrated.  The  first  page  is  given  over  to  an  article  on 
"  The  First  Pictures  of  the  Tree  of  Life,"  as  found  on  the  mysteri- 
ous seal  cylinders  of  Assyria,  Babylonia,  Persia,  and  the  Hittites. 
Other  articles  are  as  follows:  "My  Visit  to  Brazil,  the  Biggest 
Republic,"  by  William  Jennings  Bryan  ;  "  The  Odd  '  Turn- About ' 
of  White  Girls  and  Indians"  ;  "What  Alcohol  does  to  the  Brain," 
by  Dr.  Johann  Starke  ;  "  The  Puzzle  of  Inter-Racial  Marriages  "  ; 
"If  YOU  trained  like  Jeffries"  ;  "A  Feast  of  Pythons"  ;  "Turtles 
and  Gazelles  "  ;  "Queer  Things  Nature  does  "  ;  "  The  Questions 
of  Summer  Drinks";  "An  Interview  with  Sir  John  Falstaff "  ; 
Music —  "  I  Love  a  Yankee  Doodle  Girl  "  ;  "  Stage  Beauties  of 
To-day"  ;  "  New  York  and  the  Rest  of  the  Country,"  by  Marie 
Dressier. 

It  will  readily  be  seen  that  the  editor  of  such  a  section  has  made 
an  attempt  to  tempt  the  palate  of  all  kinds  and  conditions  of  people. 
There  is  plenty  of  amusement  and  plenty  of  solid  information,  while 
not  a  few  of  the  stories  might  be  called  ultra-sensational.  Distin- 
guished men  have  been  secured  as  authors  of  several  of  these  page 
"  features  "  because  of  the  added  force  given  by  their  signatures. 
Indeed  a  semblance  of  authority  always  gives  the  Sunday  article 
greater  weight. 

Without  discussing  the  ethics  of  the  Sunday  magazine  in  its 
exploitation  of  manufactured  news  in  impossible  settings,  it  may  be 
noted  that  this  type  of  weekly  publication  seems  to  show  increasing 
signs  of  popularity.  Not  a  few  of  the  large  metropolitan  papers  make 
considerable  money  in  syndicating  these  magazine  pages  to  smaller 
newspapers  throughout  the  country.  Many  newspaper  men,  too,  are 
writing  Sunday  "features"  exclusively  and  are  bringing  to  their 
making  keen  observation  of  interesting  places  and  people  and  a 
fascinating  method  of  making  these  interesting  to  other  people. 
Perhaps  the  most  literary  of  all  of  these  Sunday  sections  is  the 
New  York  S//;i,  which  publishes  every  week  page  after  page  of 


TYPES  OF  NEWS   STORIES 


59 


bright,  readable  material  —  dependent  more  upon  real  events  than 
upon  sensational  episodes  that  may  or  may  not  have  a  basis  in 
reality. 

The  "feature  story"  is  not  so  pretentious  a  type,  but  its  place  is 
secure  in  almost  every  paper  that  desires  to  reach  its  readers.  .The 
"  feature  story  "  depends  upon  its  timeliness  and  its  seasonability  to 
give  it  place  in  the  newspaper  column.  Frequently  it  is  illustrated, 
especially  in  the  case  of  the  United  Press  chain  of  newspapers,  which 
.  makes  a  specialty  of  these  "  features,"  published  usually  on  the  edi- 
torial page.  Summer  will  bring  its  peculiar  style  of  story.  Some 
new  fad  will  give  direction  to  another.  An  event  in  political  circles 
will  furnish  the  text  for  still  another  type.  The  success  of  the  writer 
of  "  feature  "  matter  depends  upon  his  skill  in  selecting  the  person, 
the  episode,  or  the  event  having  a  real  and  immediate  interest  or 
inciting  insatiable  curiosity  on  the  part  of  the  reading  public.  These 
types  of  stories  were  formerly  published  almost  exclusively  in  the 
Sunday  paper,  but  now  they  are  making  inroads  into  the  daily. 
This  is  especially  true  if  they  possess  a  considerable  portion  of 
news  value  and  a  degree  of  ''  up-to-dateness." 

The  following  story  may  be  sufficient  to  make  clear  how  a  ''fea- 
ture" is  worked  up  for  the  benefit  of  readers  who  delight  in  strange 
experiences,  breezily  told.  The  story  is  concerned  with  the  adven- 
ture of  a  newspaper  man  in  a  racing  car,  traveling  around  a  track 
at  the  rate  of  more  than  a  mile  a  minute.  To  use  the  expression  of 
the  man  who  wrote  it,  ''  It 's  chock  full  of  thrills." 

A 'mile  in  58  seconds  i    That  is  at  the  rate  of  more  than  62  miles  an  hour. 

Whirling  around  the  oval  with  Louis  Chevrolet  at  a  speed  only  a  few  seconds 
more  than  that  of  the  fastest  track  mile  ever  negotiated  —  how  does  it  feel  ? 

Well,  like  most  other  experiences  in  which  you  take  your  life  in  one  hand 
and  your  curiosity  in  the  other  and  juggle  them  to  see  which  will  come  out  on 
top,  it  is  over  so  quickly  that  you  have  to  think  twice  in  rapid  succession  to  be 
sure  just  how  you  felt. 

Chevrolet,  who  won  the  Cobe  trophy,  was  out  at  the  Columbus  Driving 
park  yesterday  afternoon  getting  his  racer  accommodated  to  the  turns  in  the 
track  so  as  to  be  able  to  keep  just  a  few  lengths  ahead  of  all  the  other  fast 
fellows  who  will  dispute  with  him  for  first  honors  today  and  tomorrow. 

Chevrolet  made  the  remark  that  it  was  the  fastest  and  finest  track  he  had 
ever  driven  on.    He  was  delighted. 


6o  ESSENTIALS    IN  JOURNALISM 

NO  TIME  TO   GET  GOGGLES 

"You  would  like  a  turn  over  the  tracks,  yes,  no?"  said  the  big,  husky 
Chevrolet,  as  he  momentarily  removed  his  goggles,  just  to  show  that  he  has 
big,  sunny  brown  eyes. 

The  reporter  said  "  yes."    What  else  could  he  say? 

Chevrolet  made  room  for  him  on  the  only  other  seat  that  these  racing 
machines  have.  The  mechanic,  who  rides  with  the  driver  in  all  races,  had 
disappeared.    Then  the  "  turn  "  was  on  and  —  over  with. 

There  is  no  time  even  to  get  a  pair  of  goggles.  An  obliging  friend  takes 
your  cap  off  and  feverses  it,  jamming  it  down  over  your  forehead  with  the 
shield  out  behind,  explaining  that  you  are  more  apt  to  have  it  on  your  head 
when  you  come  back.  Another  acquaintance  advises  you  to  button  your  coat. 
After  you  come  back  you  wish  you  hadn't,  for  laundry  is  cheaper  than  dry 
cleaning  a  suit,  and  anyone  who  has  ridden  with  a  racer  must  go  somewhere 
for  renovation  after  it  is  over. 

Chevrolet  says  nothing.  For,  with  Chevrolet,  to  make  a  mile  in  less  than 
a  minute  is  almost  an  every-day  occurrence.  Then,  just  because  you  are  going 
out  with  this  man  to  jog  a  few  miles,  all  your  friends  respectfully  retire  to 
the  rail  and  get  out  their  stop  watches. 

EYES   ARE   RAINING  TEARS 

You  take  your  seat.  It  is  not  an  uncomfortable  seat.  It  is  low  down,  close 
to  the  ground.  The  great,  panting  engines  loom  in  front  of  you  and  come 
quite  to  your  chest  as  you  sit  in  the  narrow  seat.  There  is  nothing  but  the 
floor  for  your  feet  —  no  rod  to  brace  against,  no  handles  to  hold  on  to. 

There  is  no  preliminary  jogging,  no  warming  up  for  a  mile  or  two.  Away 
from  the  judge's  stand,  as  soon  as  the  engines  are  at  work,  you  strike  the  first 
turn.  You  are  not  completely  under  way,  as  such  things  go  with  a  6o-mile-an- 
hour  car,  and  the  driver  takes  the  turn  high.  Then  down  the  back  stretch 
you  go. 

The  first  sensation  you  get,  as  clutching  your  seat  firmly  you  try  to  see  just 
how  much  you  can  see  while  cavorting  along  at  cannon  ball  speed,  is  the  reali- 
zation that  your  eyes  are  raining  tears.  You  do  not  experience  any  particular 
sorrow,  but  if  all  your  friends,  and  enemies,  too,  had  suddenly  departed  this 
life,  you  couldn't  weep  any  more  copiously  or  any  saltier  tears. 

The  great  engines  thunder  in  your  ears.  You  are  conscious  of  a  seemingly 
impassive,  but  really  intensely  alert,  big  fellow  sitting  by  your  side,  smoking 
a  cigaret  and  watching.    Oh,  how  he  watches  that  track  ahead  of  you ! 

RUN   INTO  FENCE  — NO 

Before  you  have  thought  this  all  out  you  are  at  the  second  turn.  Is  he 
driving  straight  at  the  inside  fence?  You  feel  sure  he  is.  Only  two  feet  away 
it  seems.    You  have  no  realizing  sense  of  the  terrific  pace  at  which  you  are 


TYPES   OF  NEWS   STORIES  6l 

traveling.  You  feel  an  uneasy  lurch  of  the  rear  wheels.  You  know  that  a 
terrible  cloud  of  dust  is  trailing  behind  you.  Nearer  the  fence  comes,  and 
then  again  those  back  wheels  slip  ever  so  litde  and  you  do  not  strike  it.  A 
glorious  sense  of  self-security,  half  recklessness,  half  confidence,  comes  over 
you  and  you  think  you  would  not  be  so  very  scared  if  you  did  hit  the  fence, 
for  it  looks  like  nothing  but  a  pasteboard  fence.  In  your  saner  moments  you 
know  that  it  is  made  of  two-inch  deal  boards,  with  oak  posts  at  frequent 
intervals,  but  one  can  hardly  be  quite  sane  when  going  60  miles  an  hour 
for  the  first  time  in  his  life. 

But  you  don't  hit  the  fence.  That  is  exactly  the  point.  You  whirl  by  the 
grand  stand.  A  couple  of  hundred  onlookers  are  there,  but  you  neither  see 
nor  hear.    This  time  the  turn  is  negotiated  very  close  to  the  pole. 

TORRID   BLAST  OF  DESERT 

The  hard,  white  track  rolls  beneath  you  as  smooth  as  a  billiard  table.  As 
you  tear  on  through  the  smoky  air  you  meet  the  dust  you  raised  on  your  first 
round.  You  are  being  splattered  with  oil.  Your  face  burns  with  the  intensity 
of  the  wind,  driven  like  the  torrid  blasts  of  the  desert  against  your  unaccus- 
tomed skin.  Your  eyes,  your  ears,  your  nose  are  filling  with  dust.  So  would 
your  mouth  if  you  were  fool  enough  to  open  it. 

Again  that  awful  turn.  Your  eyes  bulge  out  of  you  as  you  try  to  see  every- 
thing, take  in  every  sensadon,  analyze  your  emodons  as  they  are  recorded  on 
a  mile-a-minute  cyclometer.  You  pass  another  car  going  30  miles  an  hour  and 
it  might  as  well  have  been  nailed  to  the  track  for  all  the  progress  it  seems  to 
be  making.  Yet  out  in  the  open,  in  quiet,  slow,  old  Columbus,  inconsiderate 
cops  have  been  known  to  "  pinch  "  a  man  for  driving  his  car  10  miles  slower 
than  the  30. 

After  the  second  mile  you  do  not  notice  your  own  sensadons  so  much.  You 
observe  that  the  air  is  getting  smokier  and  dustier  with  each  round.  You  begin 
to  notice  the  slight  yet  powerful  motions  of  the  wrist  whereby  the  driver  brings 
his  car  to  answer  his  slightest  move  and  always  to  avoid  that  horrible,  ever- 
approaching,  ever-receding  fence.  Slowly  you  begin  to  conceive  a  sort  of  awe 
for  the  man  who  can  do  all  that. 

HEART  DRUMMING  FAST 

There  is  a  60-horsepower  engine  hurling  two  beings  through  space  at  a 
rate  that  would  take  a  man  to  Cincinnati  in  two  hours.  Four  rubber  tires  are 
all  that  are  between  you  and  destruction.  Death  lurks  at  every  turn.  The 
man  who  is  at  the  wheel  is  everywhere  advertised  as  the  ''  death-defying " 
Chevrolet.  Yet  he  is  calm,  cool  and  collected.  His  impassivity  equals  that 
of  a  college  professor  at  a  game  of  chess.  One  hairsbreadth,  one  waver,  one 
uncertainty  and  you,  he  and  that  car  would  be  hurled  into  a  ditch,  probably 
into  eternity.    It  has  happened  so  before  this  many  times  and  oft. 


62  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

Soon  the  only  question  in  your  mind,  after  having  become  partially 
assured  that  you  will  not  hit  the  fence,  is  just  how  long  you  could  hold  out 
on  this  experience.  Your  heart  is  drumming  at  a  great  rate.  Every  muscle  is 
drawn  and  tense.  And  just  as  you  begin  to  wonder,  the  driver  shuts  off  the 
power,  glances  over  his  shoulder  and  you  get  the  first  genuine  scare  of  the 
trip.  For,  when  the  machine  has  quieted  down  to  a  modest  25  or  30  miles 
an  hour,  which  it  does  in  a  surprisingly  short  time,  he  turns  her  nose  sharply 
about  and  the  back  wheels  skid  most  alarmingly.  You  had  made  up  your  mind 
that  you  could  stand  it  to  run,  head  on,  at  60  miles  an  hour  and  hit  the  fence, 
but  to  back  into  it  without  seeing  it  at  a  measly  25-mile  gait,  that  would  be  a 
humiliation. 

MUSCLES   ALL  ATREMBLE 

But  you  are  not  in  for  a  humiliation.    The  car  stops  at  exactly  the  right  time. 

You  get  out.  You  feel  your  knees  knocking  together  and  every  muscle  in 
your  body  trembles.  It  is  not  fear,  nor  yet  relief;  it  is  a  plain,  prosaic  case  of 
acquired  vibration.  The  muscles  of  your  body  and  your  nerves  do  not  stop  as 
soon  as  the  engines  of  the  auto  are  shut  down. 

Friends  rush  up  to  you.  A  thousand  questions  are  fired  at  you.  You 
might  almost  be  Browning's  hero,  who  "  Brought  the  good  news  to  Aix." 
Your  pulses  thrill  with  the  exhilaration  of  hero  worship.  You  have  achieved 
something ;  you  are  some  one ;  you  have  ridden  with  Chevrolet. 

"How  are  you,  old  man?"  "How  did  it  feel.''"  "Glad  you  went?" 
"Wouldn't  have  missed  it,  would  you?"  "Sick?"  "Tired?"  "Were  you 
afraid?"  and  hundreds  of  others  are  shot  at  you.  Being  a  momentary  hero 
you'  rise  to  the  occasion,  say  modestly  but  firmly,  "  Great,"  mop  the  perspira- 
tion, oil  and  dust  from  your  features,  smile  and  make  for  the  nearest  place  to 
wash  your  face. 

And  it  is  "great"  —  it  really  is  —  to  ride  a  mile  with  Chevrolet,  when  all 
the  stop  watches  of  your  friends  along  the  fence  say  "58  seconds  flat." 

It  may  not  be  amiss,  by  way  of  conclusion,  to  speak  briefly  of 
the  work  of  trained  "  feature  "  writers  who  are  doing  discriminating 
work  on  the  various  magazines.  One  magazine,  in  particular,  is 
almost  entirely  made  up  of  the  contributions  of  newspaper  men 
and  women  employed  on  a  metropolitan  "  yellow  journal."  At  the 
same  time  other  magazines  which  pride  themselves  on  reliability 
are  treating  contemporaneous  problems  with  honesty  and  care. 
More  time  is  taken  for  the  collection  and  assembling  of  the  facts 
than  is  possible  in  the  newspaper  office  and  conclusions  are  not  so 
hastily  deduced.  Newspaper  men,  fresh  from  the  newspaper  office, 
are  doing  splendid  work,  however,  in  making  these  magazines  of 


TYPES  OF  NEWS   STORIES  6^ 

men  and  events  capable  exponents  of  all  that  is  significant  in 
present-day  life.  Apropos  of  these  higher  journalistic  standards, 
Samuel  S.  McClure,  editor  of  J\[cClure  s  Magarjinc,  said  recently 
in  an  address  on  the  ''  Making  of  a  Magazine  "  : 

In  magazine  writing  one  must  seek  first  for  accuracy  and  understandability. 
This  means  accuracy  in  fact,  color  and  tendency.  The  magazine  writer  must 
always  keep  in  the  middle  of  his  facts,  he  should  never  get  ahead  of  or  behind 
them. 

It  rarely  ever  happens  that  the  person  who  knows  the  most  about  a  thing 
is  able  to  write.  Engineers,  explorers  and  heroes  are  often  at  a  loss  when  they 
try  to  tell  intelligibly  about  what  they've  discovered  or  done. 

Every  article  that  appears  in  McClure's  is  worked  over  patiently  and  thor- 
oughly by  the  four  members  of  my  staff.  Often  a  magazine  article  of  from 
six  to  eight  pages  will  require  three  or  four  months  of  hard  work  to  complete. 
Work  on  our  present  series  of  articles  on  the  White  Slave  Traffic  was 
commenced  three  years  ago. 

Editor  and  writer  must  always  write  for  the  people-  who  don't  agree  with 
them.  You  must  always  be  able  to  prove  more  than  you  claim  —  or  else, 
claim  less. 

Editing  is  really  a  series  of  creative  acts.  It  should  be  an  editor's  ambition 
to  give  to  the  world  his  expression  of  opinion  as  to  the  more  serious  events 
of  the  nation.  A  journalist  can  prostitute  his  ability  as  well  as  an  artist  who 
paints,  not  what  he  believes,  but  what  will  sell.  Just  as  a  woman  is  ruined 
when  she  loses  her  virtue,  so  is  a  journalist  ruined  when  he  is  false  to  his 
ideals  of  true  journalism. 

The  journalist  must  know  men  and  the  motives  that  move  them  to  do  both 
good  and  evil.  0/ie  intense  passion  for  truth,  truth  before  all  else,  should 
dominate  Jiini. 

Much  has  already  been  said  of  the  reporter  as  a  news  gatherer, 
but  it  is  to  the  police  department  that  great  credit  is  due  in  the 
The  "police  gathering  of  information  regarding  suicides,  murders, 
story"  misdemeanors,  fires,  and  petty  crimes.    These  get  into 

the  paper  because  of  the  watchfulness  of  the  police  and  because 
of  the  trained  news  sense  of  the  police  reporter  stationed  at 
headquarters  or  at  the  substations. 

In  order  to  understand  how  the  reporter  works  in  cooperation 
with  the  police  it  is  necessary  to  discuss  the  organization  of  the 
police  department  and  the  methods  of  keeping  in  touch  with  hap- 
penings all  over  the  city.  Without  taking  any  particular  munici- 
pality into    consideration   it  is  sufficient    to  say    that    the  police 


64  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

department  is  usually  under  the  direction  of  a  chief  of  police  who 
has  supervision  over  the  captains  and  sergeants  in  the  various  dis- 
tricts. In  most  cities  the  headquarters'  office  is  connected  with  all 
the  districts  by  telephone,  reports  coming  in  from  patrolmen  at 
stated  intervals.  The  officer  in  charge,  therefore,  is  in  direct  touch 
with  every  part  of  the  town.  When  a  robbery  or  an  altercation 
occurs  the  patrolman  sends  in  a  report  to  the  headquarters'  office 
or  to  the  nearest  station  in  his  district,  in  many  cases  asking  that 
a  patrol  wagon  be  sent  for  a  prisoner  in  his  custody.  Reports  of 
such  a  nature,  together  with  any  complaints,  are  placed  upon  the 
police  ''blotter,"  a  large  ruled  book  which  gives  a  brief  summary 
of  any  accident,  crime,  suicide,  or  sudden  occurrence,  perhaps  after 
this  fashion  : 

District  28,  11:45  a.m.,  James  Robinson,  48,  #214  W.  Lin- 
wood  Ave.,  fell  from  scaffold  while  painting  smokestack.  Taken 
to  St.  Francis  Hospital  in  city  ambulance  No.  2.  Will  die. 
Sheets,  Sergeant. 

Many  police  departments  give  reporters  free  access  to  the  blotter ; 
others  issue  bulletins  which  contain  only  the  news  the  chief  of 
police  wishes  divulged.  Many  tips  of  excellent  stories  never  reach 
the  reporters  because  premature  publication  would  put  suspected 
criminals  on  their  guard  ;  reporters  guard  confidentially  the  facts 
of  other  stories  until  arrests  are  made.  The  public  often  has  the 
conviction  that  the  city  is  unmolested  by  criminals  whereas  news 
items  of  burglaries  and  holdups  are  being  withheld  by  the  police. 

To  the  experienced  news  gatherer  the  police  station  blotter  is 
crowded  with  possible  stories.  Behind  the  commonplace  accident 
often  lurks  a  striking  cause  or  a  round  of  mystery  waiting  for  his 
investigation .  I  nstincti vely  he  sees  his  one  report  and  passes  another, 
but  he  is  responsible  for  any  story  he  neglects  to  handle.  In  some 
instances,  police  departments  allow  reporters  to  talk  to  the  patrol- 
men when  they  call  up  from  their  districts,  if  such  conversation  is 
not  too  prolonged.  In  other  instances  the  reporter  must  establish  a 
first-hand  connection  with  the  source  of  news.  Suppose,  as  an  ex- 
ample, that  a  patrolman  discovers  a  fire  after  midnight.  He  sends  in 
an  alarm  from  the  nearest  fire-alarm  box,  then  gathers  all  possible 


TYPES   OF  NEWS   STORIES  65 

information  regarding  the  origin  of  the  fire,  the  owners  of  the  prop- 
erties, and  the  probable  loss,  not  neglecting  to  do  what  he  can  in 
the  way  of  rescue.  If  the  fire  is  in  a  crowded  business,  residence, 
or  tenement  district,  the  alarm  will  bring  the  police  patrol  and  a 
squad  of  patrolmen  to  guard  against  accident.  A  second  alarm 
brings  out  the  reserves  and  more  fire  apparatus  to  fight  the  flames. 
In  most  cases  reporters  do  not  respond  to  the  first  alarm,  confident 
that  the  report  gathered  by  the  department  will  cover  the  facts  suf- 
ficiently, if  indeed  the  fire  need  be  reported  at  all  in  the  papers. 
When  the  second  alarm  sounds,  however,  the  alert  newspaper  man 
is  face  to  face  with  one  of  the  hardest  and  most  exciting  tasks  that 
can  come  to  him.  Sometimes  he  may  jump  on  the  patrol  wagon  and 
be  rushed  to  the  scene  on  a  "  hurry-run,"  not  infrequently  cabs  and 
street  cars  are  mustered  into  service  ;  but  he  must  get  there.  The 
firemen  must  be  consulted,  the  patrolmen  questioned,  and  the  occu- 
pants of  the  building  interviewed  in  an  attempt  to  arrive  at  the 
cause  and  the  attending  circumstances.  To  gain  admission  through 
the  fire  lines,  police  reporters  carry  either  a  police  badge  marked 
"  Reporter"  or  a  card  signed  by  the  proper  officials,  which  gives 
them  authority  to  enter  the  zone  of  danger  in  the  search  of  news. 
Much  of  the  news  collected  is  telephoned  to  the  office,  where  it 
is  written  by  other  hands. 

The  accompanying  story  of  a  fire,  clipped  from  the  New  York 
World,  is  a  good  example  of  this  kind  of  reporting.  Necessarily  the 
newspaper  man  who  covered  the  story  was  himself  on  the  scene  of 
conflagration  and  must  have  talked  with  firemen,  patrolmen,  and 
spectators  in  the  gathering  of  the  facts.  The  fire  is  worth  a  place 
on  the  first  page  of  the  World  because  of  the  heroism  of  Fireman 
James  McGrath,  who  risked  his  life  to  rescue  a  cripple  and  two 
little  children.    The  story  follows  : 

Twice  within  an  hour  last  night  Hook  and  Ladder  Company  No.  54  of 
Brooklyn  had  to  respond  to  dangerous  tenement-house  fires,  and  at  each  place 
Fireman  James  McGrath  of  that  company  distinguished  himself  for  bravery.  He 
effected  the  rescue  of  a  helpless  old  man  and  two  little  children,  death  threatening 
him  while  he  did  his  work. 

Five  hundred  men,  women  and  children,  huddled  before  the  house  at  No. 
148  Grand  street,  peered  aloft  through  the  smoke  with  straining  eyes,  and 
cheered  McGrath  as  he  swung  four  stories  high  from  one  window  to  another  on 


66  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

a  sagging,  rusty-hinged  old  shutter,  dived  into  a  cloud  of  blinding  smoke,  and 
dragged  crippled,  sixty-year-old  Sebastian  Kempf  out  upon  the  sill,  and  stood 
there  with  the  old  man  in  his  arms  in  the  swirling,  choking  smoke  until  other 
firemen  ran  a  ladder  up  and  brought  both  down  to  safety. 

With  his  aged  wife,  Kempf  lived  in  top  floor  rooms.  There  are  eight  fam- 
ilies in  the  house.  Mrs.  Kempf  was  preparing  supper  at  an  oil  stove  when  it 
exploded.  Flaming  oil  shot  all  over  the  little  room.  The  aged  woman  ran  into 
the  hallway  screaming  for  help.  The  other  families  fled  out  of  the  house  in 
confusion. 

FOUGHT   HIS   WAY  INTO  HOUSE 

Mrs.  Kempf  w^as  appealing  to  the  men  half  incoherently  when  the  Hook 
and  Ladder  company  arrived.  McGrath  caught  the  old  woman  by  the  arm 
and  learned  of  her  helpless  husband  in  the  room  above. 

Armed  with  an  axe,  he  went  up  through  the  smoke.  But  when  he  tried  to 
get  into  the  room  where  Kempf  was  smoke  was  so  thick  he  had  to  turn  back. 
But  he  hacked  his  way  into  the  adjoining  apartment  out  of  line  of  the  draught 
and  got  out  on  the  window  sill.  He  abandoned  his  axe  and  clutched  the 
shutter  with  both  hands.  It  creaked  dangerously  and  some  in  the  crowd 
yelled  up : 

"  For  God's  sake,  don't  try  it !    It  will  come  down  with  you." 

But  McGrath  did  try  it  and  gained  the  other  window  sill.  Then  he  went  in 
after  Kempf  and  brought  him  out.  The  old  man  was  taken  to  the  Williams- 
burg Hospital.  So  also  was  Joseph  Burns,  a  fireman,  struck  on  the  head  by 
a  falling  axe  handle. 

Forty  minutes  later,  the  hook  and  ladder  company  rushed  to  No.  303  Kent 
avenue,  also  a  four-story  house.  It  was  opposite  the  Havemeyer  sugar  refinery, 
where  there  is  now  a  strike. 

CHILDREN  LEFT  BEHIND 

McGrath,  his  face,  hands,  and  uniform  still  bearing  the  stains  of  the  other 
fire,  was  told  by  Mrs.  Bella  Bargo  that  her  two  children,  James  and  Joseph, 
three  and  five  years  old,  had  been  lost  while  following  her  through  the  smoke 
beclouded  hallways  while  she  ran  ahead  with  her  smallest  child  in  her  arms. 
The  fireman  went  up  in  search  of  the  children  and  found  them  unconscious  in 
the  third  floor  corridor.  He  caught  up  a  child  under  each  arm  and  started  back. 
But  the  smoke  strangled  him  and  flames  were  shooting  across  the  lower  stair- 
ways.   So  he  turned  and  fought  his  way  upward  toward  the  roof. 

Four  or  five  times  he  fell  with  his  burdens,  but  in  the  end  he  brought  the 
two  little  boys  out  on  the  roof  and  was  able  to  cross  to  an  adjoining  house. 
Then  he  carried  the  youngsters  to  the  street  and  restored  them  to  their  mother. 

At  the  same  fire  a  bereaved  father  and  mother  had  staggered  and  fought 
their  way  through  the  smoke  to  save  from  incineration  the  corpse  of  their  baby 
daughter  which  they  bore  to  the  street  in  her  coffin. 


TYPES  OF  NEWS  STORIES  67 

The  report  of  a  suicide  or  of  a  murder  which  reaches  head- 
quarters through  the  channel  of  some  patrolman  also  furnishes  an 
opportunity  for  a  detailed  story,  depending,  of  course,  upon  the 
circumstances  and  the  prominence  of  the  people  involved.  Here, 
for  instance,  is  a  story  that  came  through  the  police  department. 
The  reporter  has  taken  advantage  of  the  "  tip  "  and  has  worked 
up,  from  the  meager  outline  originally  received,  the  following 
story  taken  from  the  New  York   Times: 

Weary  of  the  heat  of  his  tenement  home  in  East  Fourteenth  Street,  and 
despairing  of  being  able  to  find  work  in  any  of  the  city  tanneries,  Charles 
Schmidt,  a  middle-aged  leather  worker,  went  up  to  Washington  Bridge  yester- 
day and  walked  out  on  it  from  the  i8ist  Street  approach  till  he  reached  the 
first  embrasure  over  the  grassbordered  Speedway.  There  he  seated  himself 
on  the  parapet,  so  that  his  feet  dangled  over  the  driveway,  1 50  feet  below,  and 
put  three  bullets  from  a  heavy  revolver  into  his  heart. 

All  three  bullets,  according  to  an  ambulance  doctor,  who  examined  the  man 
afterward,  passed  through  the  heart,  and  he  must  have  died  instantly.  Toppling 
from  the  high  parapet,  his  body  startled  scores  of  Speedway  folk  and  Harlem 
River  boatmen  as  it  hurtled  down  to  the  green  turf  which  borders  the  drive- 
way. A  drop  of  red  even  splashed  a  novel  which  a  young  woman,  seated  on 
one  of  the  benches  in  the  shadow  of  the  tall  graystone  bridge,  was  reading. 
Looking  up  and  seeing  the  dead  leather  worker's  body  rolling  over  and  over 
down  the  grassy  slope  toward  her,  the  woman  fainted. 

For  the  last  four  years  Schmidt,  with  his  wife  and  mother-in-law,  had  lived 
on  the  top  floor  of  the  tenement  at  436  East  Fourteenth  Street.  Schmidt 
seemed  hard  hit  when,  just  about  the  time  the  hot  weather  began,  the  tannery 
in  which  he  worked  laid  off  some  of  its  men,  and  he  found  himself  out  of  work. 
He  went  to  other  tanneries,  but  they,  too,  were  laying  off  men.  The  savings 
of  the  Schmidts  began  to  dwindle.  Then  the  hot  wave  of  the  last  week  came, 
and  Schmidt  began  to  complain  that  the  heat  of  the  cramped  tenement  rooms 
was  more  than  he  could  bear. 

Telling  his  wife  that  he  was  going  to  make  another  attempt  to  find  work, 
he  left  his  rooms  at  about  7  o'clock  yesterday  morning.  What  he  did  during 
the  next  few  hours  no  one  knows.  But  at  a  few  minutes  before  noon  he  was 
seen  walking  west  from  Amsterdam  Avenue  along  181st  Street  toward  the 
bridge. 

The  sun  was  so  hot  on  the  shadowless  bridge  that  it  was  deserted.  There 
was  no  one  to  stop  him,  therefore,  when  the  man  prepared  for  death  by 
removing  his  coat,  waistcoat,  collar,  and  shirt,  placing  them  on  a  bench. 

Mounted  Policeman  William  Lewis  on  the  Speedway  heard  the  shots,  and 
started  to  gallop  toward  the  bridge  even  before  Schmidt's  body  reached  the 
ground. 


68  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

Lewis  summoned  Dr.  Dworetsky  from  the  Washington  Heights  Hospital, 
but  he  could  only  pronounce  the  man  dead. 

Schmidt's  body  was  taken  to  the  West  15 2d  Street  Police  Station,  and 
there  was  identified  through  the  receipt  of  a  registered  letter  in  one  of  the 
pockets.  It  was  taken  to  the  Morgue,  but  will  be  buried  by  his  wife.  There 
was  only  42  cents  in  Schmidt's  pockets,  and  the  clothing  was  much  worn. 

The  leather  worker  was  a  man  of  powerful  physique,  and  Dr.  Dworetsky 
called  attention  to  the  fact  that  he  had  been  able  to  fire  three  bullets  through 
his  heart,  although  the  first  might  have  been  expected  to  bring  instant  death. 

In  the  case  of  accidents  or  attempted  suicides  the  reporter  must 
keep  in  touch  with  hospitals  and  physicians.  The  best  method  is 
to  visit  them  personally  or  to  send  a  young  reporter  to  find  out 
the  condition  of  the  injured  and  the  injury.  In  every  emergency 
encountered  on  the  police  run  the  cooperation  of  friends  in  the 
department  or  hospital  is  almost  indispensable.  Most  patrolmen 
relish  the  idea  of  having  their  names  in  print,  especially  if  they 
are  associated  with  some  daring  rescue  or  arrest.  The  reporter 
should  take  advantage  of  such  instincts  and  should  see  to  it  that 
these  patrolmen  get  deserved  recognition,  without  abusing  their 
confidence.  At  times,  grouchy,  tight-mouthed  officials  will  be  en- 
countered. It  is  a  class  difficult  to  deal  with,  but  some  attempt 
should  be  made  to  win  their  confidence  even  if  friendship  is  out 
of  the  question. 

Another  fertile  field  of  news  allied  with  the  police  department 
is  the  magistrate's  court.  Here  during  the  day  appear  lawyers, 
detectives,  criminals,  and  suspects.  Many  a  good  "feature" 
awaits  the  curious  reporter.  In  some  cities  the  culprit  is  led  up 
upon  the  "bridge"  in  front  of  the  court  room,  facing  the  magis- 
trate as  he  tells  his  story.  Reporters  are  admitted  behind  the  rail 
and  can  usually  pick  up  a  good  story  or  two  from  the  remarks  of 
witness  or  culprit.  Detectives  also  often  give  valuable  tips  which 
lead  to  the  unearthing  of  numerous  stories.  The  bugaboo  of  a 
libel  suit  intimidates  many  reporters,  for  in  not  a  few  instances 
accusations  of  crime  are  found  upon  investigation  to  be  not 
warranted  by  the  facts. 

Many  are  the  little  touches  of  comedy  and  tragedy  revealing 
themselves  in  a  crowded  court  room  filled  with  eager  spectators 
and  with  a  polyglot  assortment  of  humanity.    These  glimpses  of 


TYPES   OF  NEWS   STORIES  69 

human  nature  are  worth  infinitely  more  than  the  dull  recital 
of  petty  crimes,  and  most  papers  take  advantage  of  them.  The 
following  item,  clipped  from  the  New  York  Siui,  is  typical  of 
this  type  of  newspaper  story  : 

As  Sadie  Herman  was  passing  on  her  way  to  the  Essex  Market  police  court 
yesterday  the  East  Side  paused,  held  up  its  hands  in  amazement,  decided  she 
was  paying  off  a  bet  on  the  fight,  and  went  on  its  sticky  way. 

Sadie  was  a  most  correct  imitation  of  an  animated  feather  duster.  Feathers 
were  in  her  ears,  her  eyes,  her  nose ;  she  frequently  stopped  to  free  her  mouth 
of  them  or  to  scratch  her  back  where  they  tickled. 

She  was  on  her  way  to  court  to  complain  against  Mrs.  Beckie  Cohen,  who 
lives  on  the  fifth  floor  of  87  Allen  street,  two  flights  above  Sadie  Berman. 
Yesterday  morning,  it  seems,  Mrs.  Cohen  threw  dust  out  of  her  window 
which  fluttered  down  and  begrimed  Sadie's  wash.  When  Sadie  remonstrated 
Mrs.  Cohen  cut  a  feather  pillow  and  dumped  the  contents  full  in  her  face  as 
she  leaned  out  the  window. 

Magistrate  O'Connor  reprimanded  Mrs.  Cohen  and  then  discharged  her. 

Here  is  another  brief  story,  also  to  be  credited  to  the  Siui,  which 
brings  in  a  bit  of  testimony  and  acquires  a  degree  of  interest  through 
its  method  of  treatment : 

Ralph  E.  Darling  of  W'est  Orange,  N.  J.,  one  of  Thomas  A.  Edison's 
assistants,  was  in  the  Yorkville  police  court  yesterday  on  a  charge  of  running 
an  automobile  on  Fifth  avenue  last  Friday  night  at  the  rate  of  twenty-five 
miles  an  hour. 

"  I  was  trying  out  Mr.  Edison's  new  electric  battery  for  automobiles,''  the 
prisoner  said  to  Magistrate  Krotel.  "  I  don't  know  how  fast  I  was  going  but 
the  policeman  is  doubtless  right  about  the  speed." 

''  Ever  arrested  before  in  this  State  for  breaking  the  speed  law  ?  ''  asked 
the  Court. 

''  No,  sir." 

''  I'll  fine  you  #5." 

Darling  said  that  the  new  Edison  battery  would  permit  automobiles  to  run 
more  than  twice  the  usual  distance  without  recharging.  As  the  battery  is 
made  of  nickel  and  iron  instead  of  lead  it  will  last  indefinitely. 

With  the  modern  newspaper's  broader  outlook  on  life  and 
keener  zest  for  human  values,  the  human-interest  story  has  taken 
an  enlarged  place  in  the  columns  of  the  journal  that  would  appeal 
to  a  diversified  range  of  sympathies.  Most  newspaper  men  recog- 
nize the  genus  and  are  eager  to  print  as  many  of  these  silhouettes 


70  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

of  men  and  of  things  as  possible ;  there  are  a  few,  however,  who 
refuse  to  consider  the  "human-interest  story,"  on  the  ground  that  it 
-^  ,,^  is  not  news,  not  even  '"near-news"  narrowly  defined. 

The  "human-    ^  '  -^ 

interest  Several  conservative  editors  are  afraid  of  it  because  of 

^*°^^  its   overexploitation    by   the   '"yellow   journal,"   which 

delights  in  the  delineation  of  an  emotion  that  brings  tears  and 
heart  throbs  by  striking  a  common  chord. 

The  difficulty  with  the  so-called  human-interest  story  lies  in  the 
fact  that  it  is  illusive  to  define.  Must  it  be  founded  in  fact  or 
may  it  be  fashioned  from  the  imagination,  furnishing  a  kinship  to 
literature  itself  because  of  its  deeper  appeal  to  human  sympathies  ? 
Can  it  in  any  sense  be  considered  as  news  ?  Among  editors  there 
is  surprising  diversity  of  opinion  as  to  the  worth  of  such  a  story. 
The  different  estimates  may  be  illustrated  by  an  example.  The 
accompanying  story  was  published  on  the  first  page  of  the  New 
York  Sufi,  which  is  sufficient  evidence  that  the  editor  thought  it 
"  good  stuff."  When  the  clipping  was  shown  to  five  or  six  repre- 
sentative editors  in  the  Middle  West  with  a  request  for  professional 
judgment,  one  editor  declared  he  would  not  use  it  at  all,  another 
consigned  it  to  a  back  page,  still  another  would  use  it  as  "  filler," 
and  the  rest  put  it  in  the  miscellany  column.    This  is  the  story  : 

A  short  woman  wearing  a  white  shirtwaist  and  a  hat  with  three  apples  on 
it  grabbed  by  the  neck  a  chunky  young  man  who  held  a  ticket  in  his  right 
hand  in  the  waiting  room  of  the  Lackawanna  Railroad  station  in  Hoboken  at 
5:30  o'clock  yesterday  afternoon  and  screamed  "  Give  me  my  ticket !  " 

"  Gug-gug-gug,"  gasped  the  gagged  stranger  as  he  struggled  to  release  her  grip. 

The  station  cop  went  to  the  man's  rescue  and  gently  inquired  what  the 
rumpus  was  all  about. 

"  He's  got  my  ticket,"  said  the  woman. 

"  I  haven't,"  growled  the  man.    "  I  paid  for  it  and  it's  mine." 

"Well,  it  looks  Hke  mine,"  explained  the  woman.  "It's  the  same  shape 
and  color.  I  put  it  in  my  bag,  which  I  placed  on  the  seat  and  I  saw  him 
walk  away  from  it." 

"  Why  don't  you  look  in  your  bag  and  make  sure.?  "  suggested  the  cop. 

The  woman  took  a  peek  and  found  her  ticket. 

"  Men  shouldn't  carry  their  tickets  in  their  hands,"  said  the  policeman  as 
he  backed  away  from  the  backing  woma«i  and  backing  man. 

So  far  as  news  of  an  informational  nature  is  concerned,  this 
story  has  practically  none ;  but  to  the  editor  of  the  Su;i  it  was  an 


TYPES  OF  NEWS   STORIES 


71 


incident  worth  recording  because  he  thought  it  would  bring  a  rip- 
ple of  amusement  and  perhaps  call  forth  a  masculine  remark  after 
this  fashion:  ''Just  like  a  woman."  The  story  intrinsically  does 
deserve  a  place  because  it  awakens  laughter  and  makes  the  whole 
world  kin  by  one  touch  of  comedy.  It  may  be  called  a  simon- 
pure  human-interest  story.  Many  similar  "  features  "  are  published 
under  such  headings  as  "  Little  Tales  of  the  Street  and  Town." 
Here  is  one,  for  instance,  that  caused  considerable  comment  at 
the  time  of  publication  : 

Floriculture,  fairest  of  all  arts,  has  received  a  severe  set-back  in  West  Seventh 
avenue  at  the  hands  of  a  maiden  fair.  There  is  much  mourning  thereat,  but 
considerably  more  laughter.    This  is  the  story. 

It  was  in  the  early  days  of  the  merry  springtime  when  the  Green  Thing 
made  its  appearance  in  the  backyard.  It  was  an  unusual  horticultural  wonder 
with  slender  green  leaves  and  a  soft  fragrance.  The  fair  florist  discovered  the 
Green  Thing  as  she  tarried  in  her  garden  one  morning  making  holes  in 
the  moist  earth  with  a  trowel.  That  tender  slip  became  her  one  joy.  She 
watered  it  every  morning,  she  fed  it  with  coffee-grounds,  she  warmed  it  with 
her  smiles.    And  the  Green  Thing  grew  and  flourished. 

"  It  is  a  Chinese  lily  of  a  very  rare  species,"  quoth  the  maiden,  "  some  day 
it  will  bloom." 

So  she  kept  on  tending  it.  And  all  the  time  the  Green  Thing  got  higher 
and  higher  and  bigger  and  bigger  and  its  fragrance  could  be  discerned  afar  off. 

Last  week  the  blow  fell.  The  maiden  had  gone  out  into  her  garden  with 
trowel  and  sprinkling-can  to  attend  the  Green  Thing.  But  when  she  got  there 
she  beheld  no  tender  blades  pushing  their  way  through  the  dark  mould.  Dis- 
rupted and  forlorn  upon  the  ground  lay  the  Green  Thing.  The  maiden  looked 
once,  then  burst  into  tinkling  laughter. 

The  Green  Thing,  which  she  had  cherished  so  lovingly  from  day  to  day, 
was  nothing  more  than  a  large,  full-grown  Onion. 

Other  forms  of  the  "human-interest"  feature  introduce  more 
of  the  news  element  by  the  use  of  real  people  as  actors  in  some 
characteristic  adventure.  The  concrete  facts  and  the  semblance  of 
authenticity  will  give  the  story  a  value  aside  from  its  emotional 
appeal.  As  a  bit  of  useful  information  the  following  story  is 
worth  very  little  —  it  is  only  as  the  ingredient  of  human  interest  is 
worked  into  it  that  it  gets  two  hundred  and  fifty  words  and  large 
headlines  in  the  New  York  Herald.  The  story  is  published  with 
the  head  intact,  for  this  often  strikes  the  tone  and  is  in  itself  a 
criterion  of  the  value  of  the  story : 


72  KSSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

GOOD  STORY,  BUT  THE  END  IS  SAD 


Told   in  Broadway,   It  Shocks  Two  Women  and  Teller  Goes  to 

Police  Station. 


In  the  pastoral  environment  of  Broadway  and  Thirtieth  street  there  stood 
last  night  two  men.  he  who  had  bought  the  dinner  and  he  who  had  partaken 
of  the  same,  the  latter  listening  patiently.  After  the  party  of  the  second  part 
had  laughed  himself  almost  into  apoplexy  his  obdurate  entertainer  asked  him  :  — 

"  Did  you  ever  hear  the  story  about  the  man  that "  — 

Then  followed  the  story,  but  the  story  did  not  last  long. 

Two  women  who  were  passing  ran  up  to  Policeman  Eckstadt  and  demanded 
that  he  arrest  the  raconteur.  They  did  not  know  he  had  been  engaged  in  story 
telling,  but  they  had  heard  the  text  of  his  discourse  and  certain  words  he  had 
employed  had  fallen  harshly  on  their  ears. 

They  told  the  policeman  that  they  were  Mrs.  Rose  Hydecker,  of  No.  64 
Anderson  street,  Bayonne,  and  Miss  Grace  Stern,  of  No.  533  Court  street, 
Brooklyn.  Shocked  by  the  language,  they  urged  the  policeman  to  arrest  the  user. 
The  latter,  who  said  he  was  William  W.  Russell,  of  No.  70  Kilby  street,  Boston, 
thought  so  well  of  his  little  story  that  he  tried  to  tell  it  to  the  policeman  on  his 
way  to  the  West  Thirtieth  street  police  station.    His  audience  went  with  him. 

At  the  station  house  the  women  were  joined  by  Mr.  Hydecker.  Toward 
Mr.  Hydecker  Mr.  Russell  looked  with  a  look  which  seemed  to  mean  that 
throwing  out  the  life  line  would  be  appreciated.  After  a  talk  with  Mrs.  Hydecker, 
Mr.  Hydecker  persuaded  the  police  to  let  Mr.  Russell,  the  scintillating  story 
teller,  go  his  way. 

"  I  wouldn't  offend  anybody,"  said  Mr.  Russell,  ''  and  I  didn't  see  the 
women  at  all  when  I  came  to  the  point  of  the  story.  And,  believe  me,  that  is 
some  story." 

"  Which.?  "  asked  the  patient  audience. 

"  That  one,"  said  Mr.  Russell,  ''  about  the  man  who  "  — 

It  will  be  observed  that  this  story  mingles  two  elements,  one 
which  entertains,  another  which  informs,  with  probably  the  greater 
emphasis  on  the  episode  itself.  There  are  many  such  stories  in 
which  it  is  difficult  to  draw  the  line  between  pure  human  interest 
and  news  itself,  yet  readability  is  assured.  The  accompanying  story 
appeared  in  the  Cleveland  Plaiii  Dealer  and  was  telegraphed 
from  New  York.  It  is  clear  Cleveland  people  had  little  interest 
in  the  names  of  the  participants  in  this  spirited  conflict ;  but  the 
episode  was  so  crowded  with  excitement  and  unique  features  that 


TYPES   OF  NEWS   STORIES  73 

it  usurps  the  place  of  matter-of-fact  news.    As  such  it  received 
a  double  column  head  and  a  place  on  the  first  page. 

New  York,  May  23.  —  The  pet  cat  was  in  the  kitchen  of  Fay's  restaurant 
at  255  W.  I25th-st.  tonight,  shortly  after  8  o'clock,  when  the  cook's  helper 
placed  on  the  floor  a  basket  of  lobsters  he  had  just  taken  from  the  storeroom. 
A  lobster  crawled  out  of  the  basket  and  the  cat  jumped  for  it. 

The  lobster  was  indignant  when  a  paw  struck  the  shell.  The  big  claw  fast- 
ened on  the  cat's  tail.  Emitting  ear  splitting  wails  the  cat  raced  upstairs  and 
into  the  dining  room. 

Miss  Rose  Leland  of  516  W.  I79th-st.  had  brought  her  Boston  terrier  Gus 
to  the  restaurant.    He  was  tied  to  her  chair. 

When  the  terrier  saw  the  cat  and  the  lobster  he  got  busy.  So  did  the  lob- 
ster. The  dog  made  for  the  cat.  The  lobster  grabbed  him  by  the  hind  leg. 
Howling,  the  dog  made  a  jump  and  pulled  the  chair  from  under  Miss  Leland. 
She  screamed  as  she  fell ;  then  she  fainted. 

William  Mollin,  the  head  waiter,  ran  up  when  he  heard  the  scream.  Cat, 
dog  and  lobster  got  tangled  up  with  Mollin's  feet  and  threw  him.  Then  the 
dog  got  to  snapping  and  the  cat  to  scratching,  while  the  lobster  just  hung  on. 

The  restaurant  was  in  an  uproar.  Every  person  had  something  to  suggest. 
No  two  suggestions  were  alike.  One  man  thought  the  police  reserves  should 
be  called  out. 

*'  Get  a  cannon,"  shouted  somebody.  ''  Turn  on  the  hose,"  came  from 
another.  ''  Get  an  ax,"  cried  a  third.  ''  Give  that  lobster  a  medal,"  suggested 
a  girl. 

Manager  Louis  Bernard  got  a  club  and  when  he  found  a  chance  to  use  it 
he  persuaded  the  lobster  to  let  go,  A  physician  revived  Miss  Leland  and  the 
cat  went  upstairs. 

Up  to  this  point  the  discussion  has  been  centered  upon  stories  in 
which  the  news  element  is  subordinated  to  the  appeal  to  the  feel- 
ings. In  many  instances,  however,  it  is  the  touch  of  nature,  the 
human-interest  phase,  that  converts  an  episode  into  a  capital  news 
story.  Reporters  in  a  certain  inland  city  are  still  telling  a  story  of 
a  wee  slip  of  a  girl,  just  eleven  years  old,  who  lay  suffering  on  a 
hospital  bed,  gilding  the  whiteness  of  the  pillow  with  her  curls. 
Her  father  and  mother  had  become  estranged,  separated  ;  but  news 
of  the  critical  condition  of  the  child  brought  them  together  at  the 
deathbed.  A  reconciliation  ensued.  It  was  a  story  with  a  direct 
emotional  appeal  through  the  selection  of  details  designed  to  awaken 
parental  instincts,  and  yet  the  reporter  kept  well  within  the  facts. 
The  story  is  heightened  as  news  because  of  the  human  interest. 


74 


ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 


The  fact  of  the  matter  is  that  it  is  this  indefinable  element  of 
sentiment,  this  saving  salt  of  emotional  appeal,  that  thrusts  many 
episodes  into  the  province  of  news.  The  moment  names  are  in- 
cluded and  local  applications  made,  that  moment  the  story  ceases 
to  be  an  imaginative  possibility  and  becomes  a  gripping  actuality. 
Here  are  two  such  stories,  evidently  written  by  the  same  man,  which 
show  how  human-interest  episodes  become  news  by  reason  of  the 
unique  character  of  the  episodes  themselves  and  of  the  people 
most  concerned  in  them  : 


$20  PUMPED  OUT  OF  DOG     OH,  CRUEL,  CRUEL  WORLD! 


Terrier  Swallows  Bank  Note,  but 
Gives  It  Up  Again, 


YouNGST(3WN,  May  30.  —  The 
fragments  of  a  $20  bill,  which  was 
swallowed  by  a  fox  terrier  belonging 
to  County  Jailer  John  Mclntyre  and 
rescued  with  the  aid  of  a  stomach 
pump,  will  go  to  Washington  to  be 
redeemed. 

Mr.  Mclntyre  was  counting  his 
money  yesterday  morning  and  was 
called  away  for  a  time.  The  dog 
chewed  up  one  of  the  bills.  Every 
means  was  resorted  to  to  recover  the 
money  and  finally  a  stomach  pump 
proved  effective,  every  scrap  being 
brought  to  light. 


Prize  Angora  Cat  Ends   His   Life  by 

Jumping  from  a  Second  Story 

Window. 


YouxGSTOWN,  May  23.  —  Billy, 
a  big  Angora  cat,  ended  his  life  last 
night,  when  he  jumped  from  the 
second-story  window  of  the  home  of 
his  owner,  H.  A.  (jcbhardt. 

The  cat  recently  was  passed  up 
by  judges  at  a  New  York  cat  show. 
His  father  carried  off  the  blue  rib- 
bon which  Billy  coveted,  and  ever 
since  then  Billy  has  been  sullen  and 
evidently  despondent.  His  howls  dis- 
turbed the  peace  of  the  balance  of 
Mr.   Gebhardt's  cat  family. 

The  body  of  Billy  has  disappeared, 
and  Mr.  Gebhardt  has  offered  a  re- 
ward for  its  return. 


Many  reporters  attempt  the  human-interest  story  ;  relatively  few 
succeed  in  writing  it  well.  Both  in  selection  of  theme  and  in  treat- 
ment of  it  the  type  can  easily  be  overdone  either  by  the  converting 
of  a  tender  emotion  into  mawkish  sentimentality  or  by  the  dull 
recital  of  an  episode  flatly  commonplace.  Just  when  to  stop  is  the 
important  thing.  At  its  best  the  human-interest  story  requires  a 
clever,  discriminating  touch. 


PART  II.    THE  WORK   OF  THE  STAFF 

CHAPTER  VII 

THE   REPORTER 

It  is  as  difificult  to  define  the  term  reporter  as  it  is  to  frame 
the  Renaissance  or  to  describe  Niagara.  Every  community,  every 
Misconcep-  city  has  its  own  definition  formed,  perhaps,  from  a  cur- 
tions^con-^^  ^^0'  observation  of  particular  local  examples  of  the  rep- 
reporter  ortorial  genus.  As  a  result  the  real  reporter  at  large 
is  apt  to  suffer  by  comparison  with  the  ideal  reporter  who  has 
been  garbed  in  a  Joseph's  coat  of  many  colors  and  has  been  con- 
sidered more  as  a  type  than  as  a  man.  Around  him  as  a  central 
figure  have  been  woven  many  strange  misconceptions  regarding 
his  mission,  his  habits,  and  his  personality.  To  many  people  he  is 
little  more  than  an  irresponsible  roustabout  who  roams  the  streets 
in  search  of  gossip  and  applies  his  eyes  to  ever\'  keyhole,  keenly 
alert  for  printable  episodes.  Others,  adopting  the  fiction  of  the 
stage  and  of  the  novel,  insist  upon  investing  him  with  a  glamour 
of  the  picturesque.  He  appears  to  them  in  a  Bohemian  setting 
and  usually  equipped  with  a  large  notebook  and  an  elongated  nose 
for  news.  This  is  the  man  who  goes  to  all  the  theaters  on  free 
tickets,  when  he  is  not  actively  engaged  in  bombarding  a  reluctant 
listener  with  a  rapid  fusillade  of  questions.  While  these  conceptions 
are  largely  gross  exaggerations,  there  is  still  a  modicum  of  truth 
in  them.  Some  reporters  do  live  a  care-free,  knockabout  sort  of  exis- 
tence— soldiers  of  fortune  by  occupation  and  journalists  by  accident. 

As  a  class  reporters  are  as  self-respecting  and  industrious,  and 
as  well  educated  and  well  paid,  as  are  men  of  similar  age  in 
any  of  the  professions.  They  have  no  more  reason  to  fear  stage 
caricatures  than  have  the  American  people  to  dread  the  effect 
of  comic-supplement  pictures  of  Uncle  Sam. 

75 


76  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

Charles  Dickens  was  a  reporter,  and  a  good  one  —  probably  the 
greatest  in  the  history  of  the  world.  William  Dean  Howells  was 
a  reporter,  and  so  was  ''  Sunset  "  Cox.  William  H.  Taft  was  a  re- 
porter, as  was  George  K.  Nash,  a  governor  of  Ohio.  James  Gordon 
Bennett  the  elder,  founder  of  the  great  New  York  Herald,  was 
a  reporter;  so  were  Whitelaw  Reid  and  Daniel  S.  Lamont  and 
Robert  J.  W^ynne.  Walter  Wellman,  since  famous  as  an  arctic 
explorer,  once  was  a  reporter  in  a  small  Ohio  town. 

The  list  could  be  continued  almost  indefinitely  of  men  who  be- 
gan life  as  newspaper  reporters  and  reached  exalted  stations  in 
literature,  statecraft,  or  other  large  fields  of  human  activity.  The 
stage  reporter,  "whose  only  aim  in  life  has  been  made  to  appear 
to  be  the  dodging  of  creditors  or  the  procurement  of  one  meal  a 
day,"  never  had  any  real  place  in  life,  except  as  an  example  of 
the  abnormal,  and  no  intelligent  person  ever  supposed  he  had. 

There  may  still  be  the  occasional  Paul  Pry,  with  no  high  re- 
gard for  sensibilities  or  decency.  Yet  this  brand  of  reporter  is 
no  longer  typical.  Journalism  has  taken  on  a  different  cast  and. 
emerged  from  a  trade  that  demanded  little  into  a  profession  that 
demands  much.  To-day  the  reporter  goes  about  his  business  quietly, 
keeping  his  self-respect,  and  applying  honorable  methods  to  the- 
task  of  collecting  the  news.  He  may  be  inquisitive  ;  he  is  seldom 
an  ill-mannered  boor.  He  may  be  a  chartless  vessel ;  more  often 
he  does  know  where  he  is  going  and  what  kind  of  a  cargo  he  is 
expected  to  carry  home.  His  is  a  hard,  exacting  work,  ric»t  ur. 
mixed  with  the  fascination  of  the  poetic.  Many  pleasant  experi- 
ences and  associations  brighten  his  life,  but  the  conditions  under 
which  he  toils  are  crowded  with  late  hours,  frequent  rebuffs,  dis- 
agreeable missions  in  all  kinds  of  weather  and  all  sorts  of  places. 
The  seamy  side  of  life  is  the  field  of  his  investigations  more  fre- 
quently than  are  aristocratic  surroundings.  Before  him  humanity 
is  stripped  of  its  false  colorings  and  reveals  itself  in  all  its  con- 
trasting strength  and  weakness,  its  foibles,  shame,  hypocrisy,  and 
sin.  Small  wonder  then  that  this  observer,  a  man  of  the  crowd,  is 
tempted  to  become  pessimistic,  cynical,  irregular  in  his  habits. 

But  the  reporter  is  not  defined  by  telling  what  he  is  not.  There 
is  nothing  negative  about  him.    He  is  just  what  his  title  declares 


THE  REPORTER  77 

him  to  be,  a  reporter,  a  man  who  carries  back  to  his  office  exactly 
what  he  has  seen  and  heard  and  no  more.  Facts,  facts,  facts — 
The  reporter  the  outcroppings  of  humanity  at  its  work  and  play — are 
defined  ^^g  materials.    In  dealing  with  these  the  reporter  has 

a  limited  latitude.  He  is  employed  to  do  his  paper's  bidding,  to 
find  something  that  affords  the  reader  transient  interest  or  pleasure, 
or  to  uncover  a  bit  of  information  the  everyday  citizen  could  not 
otherwise  secure.  The  moment  the  reporter  assumes  the  functions 
of  a  critic  or  a  judge,  that  moment  his  services  cease  to  be  useful. 
He  does  his  full  duty  when  he  records  an  incident  —  political, 
social,  domestic  —  without  an  attempt  to  interpret  it  or  to  use  it  as 
a  text  for  moralizing.  The  new^spaper  man  endeavors  to  call  back 
these  "  pale  shadows  "  of  the  passing  show,  that  he  may  add,  first 
of  all,  to  the  sum  total  of  information.  His  is  an  impersonal  art, 
a  gratuitous  service.  Fame  is  not  his  reward  ;  merely  a  salary, 
often  a  meager  one. 

The  reporter,  however,  is  far  from  being  a  seismograph  to  record 
significant  movements  in  the  world's  progress.  He  is  rather  a  selec- 
There-  tive  artist,  his  skill  depending  upon  his  recognition  of 

porter's  art  news  values  and  his  art  in  giving  them  readable  shape. 
Many  reporters  are  mere  messengers  sent  out  by  their  city  editors. 
Give  them  a  well-beaten  track  and  a  clearly  defined  mission  and 
they  do  good  work.  The  ''star"  men  are  those  who  do  not  fail 
to  recognize  or  ignore  five  columns  of  "  first-page  "  copy  to  get  a 
five-line  item  simply  because  they  are  sent  for  that  item.  They 
are  not  like  pointer  dogs  that  point  at  only  one  bird  ;  they  attempt 
to  bag  the  entire  covey.  Does  an  amusing  bit  of  human  nature"  in 
slum  or  on  boulevard  strike  the  highly  sensitized  plate  of  their 
minds .?  That  is  recorded.  Does  a  chance  word  or  hint  dropped 
by  a  friend  or  acquaintance  arouse  their  curiosity  ?  They  do  not 
fail  to  take  advantage  of  that.  Every  trail  of  a  news  story  quickens 
their  alert  senses,  whether  it  leads  near  home  or  far  afield.  They 
have  the  resourcefulness  to  piece  together  inferences  and  to  add 
two  and  two.  They  leap  to  conclusions,  connecting  cause  and 
effect,  and  in  the  compilation  of  the  facts  they  are  willing  to  slave, 
and  to  spur  every  reserve  power  into  service.  The  lure  of  a  big 
story  crowded  with  mystery  is  like  wine  to  their  blood  ;  the  very 


yS  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

difficulties  of  reportorial  work  add  spice  and  fascination  which 
make  the  game  the  pluckiest  and  the  most  exciting  in  the  world. 
The  foregoing  considerations  are  sufficient  to  show  that  the 
reporter  is  more  than  a  mere  average  man,  however  similar  he 
The  may  be  in  general  appearance.     He  is  a  trained  ob- 

^^^^lifi-*^  ®  server,  a  specialist  who  brings  a  rare  combination  of 
cations  nervcs,  shrewdness,  and  intelligence  to  the  business  of 

gathering  news.  Some  of  this  ability  to  see  things  in  a  discrimi- 
nating way  must  be  innate.  Training  in  a  newspaper  office  will 
aid  incalculably  in  developing  the  news  instinct.  A  college 
education  is  an  immense  contribution,  but  unless  a  man  is  able 
to  read  human  nature  and,  without  being  told,  to  recognize  a 
news  story  when  he  sees  it,  he  will  always  be  immeasurably 
handicapped.  Newspaper  offices  are  filled  with  half  reporters. 
Some  possess  the  knack  of  digging  up  stories  through  their 
genius  for  friendship,  and  yet  are  unable  to  put  the  story  in 
readable  form  ;  others  are  able  to  clothe  in  irreproachable  diction 
the  facts  secured  by  their  more  energetic  brothers,  and  yet  are 
completely  at  sea  when  turned  loose  on  an  important  mission. 
The  ''  all-round  "  reporter  is  a  man  who  unites  enthusiasm  and  in- 
defatigable industry  with  a  spirited,  racy  style  ;  one  who  has  the 
rare  tact  and  magnetic  social  ability  that  turn  his  acquaintances 
into  oracles  of  news.  In  his  kit  of  personality  are  to  be  found 
hard  common  sense,  a  good  memory,  an  eye  for  detail,  self-confi- 
dence that  rises  manfully  above  obstacles,  a  democratic  liking  for 
people  in  every  walk  of  life,  a  wide  catholicity,  and  a  receptive 
mind  open  to  all  impressions.  He  must  keep  the  edge  of  his 
curiosity  constantly  whetted  ;  his  interest  must  never  lag.  The 
reporter's  field  is  constantly  changing.  To-day  he  may  record  a 
bank  defalcation,  to-morrow  describe  the  plight  of  an  aged  woman 
in  a  strange  city,  the  next  day  tell  the  story  of  a  distressing 
suicide  or  investigate  the  cause  of  a  fire  or  marshal  the  details  of 
a  murder.  It  is  his  business  to  keep  keenly  alive  to  the  hidden 
meaning  of  the  obvious  occurrence.  Firm  in  the  conviction  that 
the  streets  teem  with  stories  waiting  to  be  discovered  by  the  intelli- 
gent explorer,  the  reporter  waits,  watches,  searches.  If  the  ex- 
perienced  reporter  is  sent  to  report  a  fire  in  a  large  tenement 


THE  REPORTER 


79 


district,  he  will  inspect  the  premises  from  cellar  to  garret  for  a  touch 
of  human  nature  that  displays  the  ludicrous,  tragic,  or  pathetic,  let 
it  be  only  the  rescue  of  a  pet  canary  by  a  doting  mistress.  If  a 
suicide  is  the  field  of  his  investigation,  the  veteran  will  delve 
into  the  background,  searching  for  the  cause  that  prompted  the 
act.  He  is  willing  to  dig,  dig,  dig ;  sometimes  without  success, 
yet  with  never- waning  enthusiasm. 

A  favorite  story  to  illustrate  how  a  reporter  works  in  the  col- 
lection of  news  is  concerned  with  the  death  of  the  discharged 
A  case  in  clerk  who  was  killed  in  the  office  of  Russell  Sage 
poi^t  some  years  ago,  after  he  had  thrown  a  bomb  at  the 

financier.  It  will  be  recalled  that  the  life  of  Mr.  Sage  was  saved 
at  that  time  by  a  stenographer  who  acted  as  a  safeguard,  but  that 
the  bomb  thrower  was  mangled.  The  news  of  the  attempted 
assassination  soon  brought  the  New  York  reporters  scurrying  to 
the  scene.  A  long  and  tedious  investigation  was  made  in  the 
effort  to  establish  the  identity  of  the  dead  criminal,  but  to  no 
avail.  His  body  and  clothing  bore  no  marks  of  identification. 
Finally  a  young  World  reporter  had  the  resourcefulness  to  cut  a 
button  from  the  coat  of  the  dead  man.  On  the  inside  of  that 
button,  etched  into  the  metal,  was  found  the  name  of  a  Boston 
tailor.  With  this  clew,  together  with  samples  of  the  fabric  clipped 
from  the  coat,  the  reporter  boarded  a  train  and  hurried  to  Boston. 
His  investigation  there  established  the  identity  of  Mr.  Sage's 
assailant,  who  turned  out  to  be  a  former  employee,  and  the  World 
the  next  day  printed  an  exclusive  story  which  was  a  nine-days' 
wonder.  This  occurrence  is  typical  of  how  an  energetic  reporter 
will  weigh  the  facts,  unsatisfied  until  the  mystery  is  solved.  His 
investigations  must  necessarily  be  hasty,  but  the  degree  of  accuracy 
which  obtains  in  most  newspapers  despite  numerous  handicaps  is 
really  surprising.  That  mistakes  do  creep  in  is  undeniable  ;  but 
this  is  not  so  often  the  fault  of  the  reporter  as  of  his  informant. 

While  much  has  been  said  of  the  inherent  qualifications  of  a 
reporter,  it  is  not  to  be  inferred  that  he  cannot  be  trained.  Horace 
Greeley  once  said  that  the  only  way  to  learn  the  newspaper  busi- 
ness was  to  sleep  on  a  newspaper  and  eat  ink,  a  sentiment  which 
has  been  yoked  with  the  other  often-quoted  dictum  of  his  that 


So  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

"of  all  horned  cattle,  a  college  graduate  in  a  newspaper  office  is  the 

worst."   These  views  were  vigorously  assailed  by  Charles  A.  Dana, 

who  believed  that  the  ability  to  read  Latin  was  of  ines- 

The  _  ... 

reporter's  timable  scrvicc  to  the  young  journalist.  Time  has  shown 
education  ^|^,^^  Dana  was  right.  The  newspaper  has  undergone  a 
marvelous  transformation  in  the  past  fifty  years,  and  has  become 
more  than  a  mere  recorder  of  the  round  of  current  events.  In 
its  enlarged  sphere  the  newspaper  conveys  information,  furnishes 
entertainment,  enlists  sympathy,  mirrors  the  real  life,  the  actions, 
the  feelings,  the  prejudices  of  the  men  and  women  who  take  part 
in  the  great  human  drama.  It  is  on  terms  of  intimacy  with  all  kinds 
and  conditions  of  people.  To  meet  these  new  exactions  increased 
demands  have  been  placed  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  reporter.  He 
cannot  know  too  much  or  have  too  large  a  background.  He  can 
make  use  of  every  scrap  of  information  stored  in  his  mind.  The 
tragedy  is  found  in  the  fact  that  so  few  newspaper  men  realize  their 
poverty  of  equipment  or  feel  the  narrow  range  of  their  interests. 
There  are  some  men  who  can  report  only  the  daily  routine  of  the 
police  station,  others  who  can  do  well  the  court  house  or  the  city 
hall  and  nothing  else,  still  others  who  know  politics  and  politicians 
and  stop  at  this.  Few  there  are  whose  outlook  is  big  enough  to 
include  everything  that  is  human  and  vital.  In  this  regard  the 
college  graduate,  with  a  thorough  training  in  the  writing  of  clear 
English  and  with  a  tight  grasp  on  the  significant  movements  in 
history  and  on  the  tendencies  that  are  remaking  the  world,  has  a 
tremendous  advantage  over  his  narrow-gauge  associate  who  seldom 
reads  and  thinks  less.  The  capacity  to  learn,  to  browse  upon  the 
subject, — the  practical  training  that  comes  through  college  courses 
and  through  home  reading,  — will  be  found  vital  forces  in  the  work 
of  gathering  and  writing  the  news.  It  is  by  uniting  these  educa- 
tional contributions  with  the  practical  knowledge  that  is  acquired 
through  actual  contact  with  everyday  people  as  the  actors  on  the 
everyday  stage,  that  the  reporter  reaches  that  high  grade  of  effi- 
ciency which  renders  him  a  capable  m^n  and  a  real  force  in  the 
making  of  news. 

It  is  taken  for  granted  that  the  young  applicant  for  journalistic 
favors  is  intelligent  and  sincere.    The  profession  has  no  time  for 


THE  REPORTER 


dawdlers  who  are  attracted  by  the  glamour  of  being  "'  members 
of  the  press,"  nor  will  it  waste  many  moments  on  jaded  dilettantes 
in  quest  of  new  sensations.  The  young  reporter  must  be  thor- 
oughly in  earnest,  willing  to  learn  and  to  take  hard  knocks.  He 
must  never  think  he  has  learned  the  game  ;  there  is  always  some- 
thing new  to  arouse  his  interest  and  to  keep  his  mind  constantly 
on  the  alert. 

The  result  of  personal  experience  and  critical  study  of  news- 
paper reporting  as  a  profession  may  be  crystallized  into  a  few 
Suggestions  definite  essentials  underlying  successful  work, 
to  beginners  Qf  first  importance  is  the  reporter's  personality.  He 
must  necessarily  be  a  good  "  mixer."  He  must  get  around  among 
the  people.  It  is  only  in  this  way  that  he  can  acquire  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  topics  of  constant  public  interest,  commonly  covered 
by  the  newspapers.  If,  then,  you  are  a  candidate  for  reportorial 
work  and  are  not  naturally  of  a  social  disposition,  you  must  culti- 
vate the  habit,  for  a  man  of  a  retiring  or  diffident  manner  and 
temperament  will  amount  to  little  in  news  gathering.  If  you  have 
literary  talent  and  lack  the  social  instinct,  you  may  become  valuable 
as  a  "hack"  writer  or  desk  man;  but  the  desk  man  on  metro- 
politan newspapers  does  not  draw  the  largest  salary.  You  must 
therefore  cultivate  the  habit  of  conversation  as  well  as  of  writing. 

You  should  be  able  to  meet  all  kinds  of  men  on  all  kinds  of 
occasions,  and  even  though  your  ultimate  ambition  is  to  become 
an  editorial  writer  or  an  editor,  this  wide  contact  with  men  and 
knowledge  of  public  affairs  are  absolutely  necessary  as  a  foundation 
for  intelligent  and  valuable  work.  You  should  learn  all  you 
possibly  can  about  men  — their  industrial  activity,  and  their  different 
organizations  and  associations,  public,  political,  social,  educational, 
and  religious.  The  more  you  know  about  these  things,  the  better 
your  equipment  for  newspaper  work. 

If  you  see  a  man  doing  an  unusual  thing,  don't  hesitate  to 
interview  him  in  regard  to  it.  Draw  him  out. and  make  him  talk. 
To  lead  your  subjects  on.to  give  up  what  they  know,  is  a  part  of 
your  business  as  a  newspaper  man.  If  you  can  influence  them  to 
talk  in  an  unusual  way,  disclosing  facts  not  generally  known,  your 
success  is  assured. 


82 


ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


Next  to  personality  as  a  valuable  asset  must  be  ranked  practical 
experience.  While  courses  in  newspaper  making  and  the  advice 
of  nien  wiio  have  been  in  the  work  are  of  service  in  training  the 
young  reporter,  nothing  can  take  the  place  of  actual  experience 
in  a  newspaper  office  under  the  direction  of  a  hard-headed  city 
editor.  The  young  aspirant  should  bring  to  his  work  a  deter- 
mination  to  learn.     His  salary  at  the  outset  will  be  hardly  more 


Turning  News  into  Copy 


Courtesy  New  York  Herald 


Local  room  of  the  New  York  Herald^  showing  conditions  under  which  reporters  prepare 

their  matter  for  the  city  editor 


than  a  living  wage,  but  he  must  remember  that  he  is  a  "green 
hand  "  and  that  he  has  not  yet  proved  himself  capable  and  effi- 
cient. The  temptation  is  to  return  a  low  grade  of  work  for  the 
pittance  of  salary  received.  Upon  such  a  platform  there  can  be  no 
real  success.  It  is  by  doing  more  than  you  are  required  to  do,  and 
by  doing  this  to  the  top  notch  of  your  ability,  that  substantial  in- 
creases will  come.  If  the  city  editor  observes  that  you  are  getting 
more  news  than  your  actual  assignment,  and  that  you  are  bringing 


THE  REPORTER  83 

into  the  office  stories  harvested  from  the  route  of  an  associate, 
there  is  every  reason  to  beUeve  that  your  place  will  become  all 
the  more  secure.  After  all,  the  personal  interest  you  contribute 
counts  for  much.  In  one  newspaper  office  a  sign  posted  upon 
the  wall  reads,  "  Enthusiasm  is  a  commodity  on  this  newspaper." 
Every  young  reporter  should  bear  this  statement  in  mind  and 
approach  his  work  with  a  zeal  that  will  not  only  result  in  self- 
satisfaction  because  of  a  task  well  done  but  will  also  win  the 
recognition  of  coworkers  and  those  higher  up.  In  the  end  it  is 
the  estimate  you  place  on  yourself  and  on  your  business  that  tells. 
If  you  approach  it  in  a  spiritless  way,  gathering  your  news 
hastily  and  writing  it  indifferently,  you  yourself  will  suffer.  The 
reporter  is  in  a  position  of  immense  responsibility.  He  can  make 
or  blight  a  reputation.  His  printed  word  is  law  until  refuted.  He 
should  therefore  approach  this  serious  mission  with  the  realization 
of  the  high  dignity  of  his  profession  and  with  the  firm  resolve  to 
do  his  best. 

A  third  essential  characteristic  is  industry.  One  of  the  great 
temptations  of  the  young  reporter  is  to  "  loaf  on  the  job."  If  he 
is  sent  out  on  a  hard  mission,  and  if  information  is  not  forth- 
coming after  repeated  trials,  many  a  young  fellow  yields  to  the 
allurements  of  an  easy-chair  in  a  hotel  lobby  or  of  a  game  of 
cards.  Afraid  of  losing  his  place,  he  later  will  deliberately  ''  fake  " 
a  story,  falling  back  upon  his  imagination  for  materials  that  should 
have  been  garnered  by  hard  work.  To  dupe  the  city  editor  once 
is  an  easy  thing  ;  to  write  a  ''  fake  "  story  is  a  boy's  achievement. 
Each  ruse  will  eventually  result  in  dismissal,  for  no  reputable 
newspaper  makes  a  business  of  publishing  falsehoods  or  fairy 
tales.  The  best  advice  that  can  be  given  to  the  reporter  is  to  be 
fair  with  the  city  editor.  If  he  finds  that  he  cannot  reach  a  news 
source,  he  should  tell  his  chief,  giving  his  reasons  for  failure.  At 
the  same  time  he  should  make  every  effort  to  get  what  he  was 
sent  for.  Of  course  he  may  have  leisure  time,  but  even  then  he 
should  keep  his  ears  and  his  eyes  open. 

Another  suggestion  that  will  be  useful  to  the  reporter  just 
beginning  his  work  is  to  learn  how  to  approach  people.  Every 
man  and  every  woman  will  reveal  some  distinguishing  traits  of 


84  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

character,  some  unique  twist  of  personality,  if  the  reporter  learns 
how  to  adapt  himself  to  the  varying  types  of  individuals.  To  a 
business  man  he  must  often  state  his  business  brusquely  and 
incisively.  With  others  he  may  employ  roundabout  methods, 
coming  to  the  point  after  a  tactful  maneuver.  It  is  by  making 
friends  that  success  is  assured.  When  prominent  men  of  the 
town  call  you  up  over  the  telephone  to  detail  some  particular  piece 
of  information,  or  drop  into  the  office  to  give  you  an  exclusive 
story,  you  may  be  sure  that  you  are  on  the  road  to  success  and 
are  becoming  more  valuable  to  your  paper. 

Permanence  in  location  is  advantageous.  It  is  a  mistake  to 
desert  a  field,  once  you  have  made  your  news  sources  secure. 
The  tramp  reporter  who  boasts  of  having  worked  in  every  state 
in  the  Union  may  have  some  advantages  in  experience,  but  is 
otherwise  handicapped  by  lack  of  friends  and  unfamiliarity  with 
the  city.  The  man  who  stays  in  one  town  and  widens  his  list 
of  acquaintances,  betraying  no  trust  and  keeping  his  source  of 
news  inviolate,  will  become  more  valuable  than  the  derelict. 

General  intelligence  is  absolutely  necessary.  Not  only  must 
the  reporter  have  this  personal  contact,  but  he  must  also  keep 
abreast  of  the  times  by  the  reading  of  magazines  and  papers. 
How  do  other  papers  treat  a  news  story  ?  How  may  an  idea 
encountered  in  a  distant  contemporary  be  utilized  in  the  local 
press  .'*  What  are  the  newest  fads  .''  What  measures  are  engaging 
the  attention  of  people  elsewhere  ?  These  are  things  the  reporter 
should  know  if  he  is  to  avoid  the  hackneyed  and  the  commonplace. 

A  cheerful  optimism  will  also  be  found  a  great  ally  in  repor- 
torial  success.  The  story  that  brings  a  smile  to  the  face  of  a 
reader  and  a  glint  of  sunshine  to  the  breakfast  table  is  worth 
infinitely  more  than  the  story  that  is  in  bad  taste  or  depressing. 

Clearness  and  accuracy  are  indispensable.  The  beginner  should 
never  take  things  for  granted.  An  event  may  be  perfectly  familiar 
to  him,  but  absolutely  strange  to  his  reader.  He  should  remember 
that  it  is  his  business  to  outline  all  the  facts  and  unearth  all 
the  causes,  that  the  reading  public  may  know  the  episode  in  its 
entirety.  It  is  his  duty  to  get  the  news,  making  no  promises  to 
withhold  any  part  of  it  by  reason  of  personal  friendship  or  by  a 


THE  REPORTER  85 

bribe  judiciously  offered.  The  ''policy  of  the  paper"  does  not 
enter  into  consideration  at  all  in  a  reporter's  field  of  duty  ;  the 
city  editor  attends  to  that. 

Enterprise  should  be  a  word  filled  with  meaning  to  the  reporter. 
It  is  not  the  story  he  is  going  to  get  that  counts,  but  the  story 
that  he  does  get  before  the  other  paper  prints  it.  While  it  is  most 
desirable  to  publish  news  when  it  is  fresh,  investigation  of  the 
facts  should  be  none  the  less  exacting.  If  libelous  matter  is  n't 
written,  it  can't  "  get  into  the  paper  by  accident."  Accuracy  and 
the  reputation  for  reliability  are  great  assets  to  the  young  reporter. 
Even  in  the  matter  of  names  and  the  spelling  of  them  too  much 
care  cannot  be  taken.  Nothing  is  of  such  importance  to  the 
average  human  being  as  his  own  name.  People  will  forgive  abuse 
in  a  newspaper  more  quickly  than  the  habitual  misprinting  of 
their  initials. 

Independence  and  initiative  are  terms  of  peculiar  significance 
to  the  new  reporter.  He  should  learn  to  make  quick  decisions, 
depending  upon  his  own  judgment  rather  than  upon  the  sugges- 
tion of  the  city  editor.  Street  directories  and  policemen  are  better 
guides  than  careless  passers-by.  He  should  know  the  streets  and 
the  location  of  the  principal  places  of  business  and  amusement. 
He  should  strive  to  remember  names  and  faces  and  to  spare  his 
chief  the  answering  of  needless,  not  to  say  foolish,  questions. 
Dependence  on  others  will  never  get  him  out  of  a  tight  box  ;  he 
must  learn  to  think  for  himself. 

A  charitable  attitude  toward  the  people  and  the  city  at  large 
should  be  cultivated.  To  be  flippant  about  religion,  races,  nation- 
alities, persons,  causes,  or  the  city  in  which  one  works  is,  to  say 
the  least,  in  bad  taste.  To  seek  personal  revenge  for  fancied 
slights  by  attacking  people  covertly  in  the  paper  will  prove  the 
worst  kind  of  policy,  and  at  the  same  time  will  seriously  handicap 
a  reporter  as  an  unbiased  witness. 

Some  minor  suggestions  concern  themselves  with  the  incidentals 
of  news  gathering.  Don't  burden  the  memory  needlessly  when 
paper  is  cheap  and  a  pencil  is  handy  ;  don't  forget  that  a  neat 
personal  appearance  and  temperate  habits  will  increase  your  use- 
fulness ;  cultivate  promptness  in  getting  in  copy,  especially  if  you 


86  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

work  on  an  afternoon  paper ;  learn  to  use  the  typewriter,  but  do 
not  trust  too  implicitly  to  the  accuracy  of  your  fingers  ;  don't  use 
cheap  slang  ;  don't  talk  shop  ;  and  keep  "  plugging." 

Many  years  ago  Charles  A.  Dana,  editor  of  the  New  York  Sim, 
prepared  a  code  of  rules  for  his  "  bright  young  men,"  a  code  which 
has  never  been  superseded.  It  contains  many  fine  newspaper 
ideals,  and  may  be  followed  with  profit  by  reporters,  young  and  old. 
These  "  golden  rules  "  are  as  follows  : 

T.   Get  the  news,  get  all  the  news,  and  nothing  but  the  news. 
II.   Copy  nothing  from  another  publication  without  perfect  credit. 
III.   Never  print  an  interview  without  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  the 

party  interviewed. 
\y .   Never  print  a  paid  advertisement  as  news  matter.    Let  every  advertise- 
ment appear  as  an  advertisement. 
Y .  Never  attack  the  weak  or  the  defenseless,  either  by  argument,  by  invec- 
tive, or  by  ridicule,  unless  there  is  some  absolute  public  necessity  for 
so  doing. 
VL   Plight  for  your  opinions,  but  do  not  believe  that  they  contain  the  whole 
truth  or  the  only  truth. 
VII.   Support  your  party,  if  you  have  one,  but  do  not  think  all  the  good  men 

are  in  it  and  all  the  bad  ones  outside  it. 
VIII.  Above  all,  know  and  believe  that  humanity  is  advancing;  that  there  is 
progress  in  human  life  and  human  affairs ;  and  that  as  sure  as  God 
lives,  the  future  will  be  greater  and  better  than  the  present  or  the  past. 

Dana  enlarged  this  code  a  few  years  later  with  these  additional 
maxims,  which  are  here  given  in  serial  order  : 

IX.   Never  be  in  a  hurry. 
X.   Hold  fast  to  the  Constitution. 
XI.   Stand  by  the  Stars  and  Stripes.   Above  all,  stand  for  Liberty,  whatever 

happens. 
XII.  A  word  that  is  not  spoken  never  does  any  mischief. 

XIII.  All  the  goodness  of  a  good  egg  cannot  make  up  for  the  badness  of 
a  bad  one. 

XIV.  If  you  find  you  have  been  wrong,  don't  fear  to  say  so. 

Newspaper  reporters  of  Civil  War  days  and  the  decade  following 
were  men  chiefly  noted  for  their  dogged  persistency  in  "  chasing  " 
news,  rather  than  for  their  proficiency  in  writing  it  attractively. 
They  were  willing  to  undergo  the  rigors  of  battle,  siege,  and  block- 
ade to  get  the  news   first,   nor  did   they  scruple  at  the  methods 


THE  REPORTER  Sj 

employed.  There  are  many  stories  that  illustrate  the  fierce  com- 
petition of  those  eventful  years  —  none  more  typical  than  that 
The  question  related  of  President  Lincoln  on  the  occasion  of  his 
of  ethics  yisit  ^q  West  Point  to  consult  with  General  Scott.  Two 
papers,  the  New  York  Times  and  the  New  York  Herald,  got  wind 
of  the  meeting.  The  Times  immediately  dispatched  Joseph  How- 
ard, Jr.,  to  West  Point.  He  crossed  the  ferry  in  a  rainy  mist  and 
clambered  aboard  a  stagecoach  bound  for  the  hotel  on  the  parade 
ground.  The  Times  man  soon  became  aware  of  the  presence  of 
another  passenger,  whom  he  shrewdly  guessed  to  be  a  rival  re- 
porter. To  get  him  off  the  scent  Howard  curled  himself  up  near 
the  door,  and  as  the  coach  lumbered  around  a  curve  in  the  road, 
lurched  forward  and  dropped  his  hat  out  of  the  window.  With 
a  word  of  annoyance  he  leaped  out  in  pursuit  of  the  disappearing 
headgear,  ordering  the  driver  to  keep  on  ;  then,  hurrying  across 
the  fields,  he  got  inside  the  hotel.  He  had  been  there  before  and 
happened  to  know  the  clerk,  so  borrowed  his  uniform  and  sta- 
tioned himself  behind  the  hotel  register,  a  benignant  smile  upon 
his  face  and  a  pen  in  his  hand.  A  few  minutes  later  his  comrade 
of  the  coach  entered.  Howard  whirled  the  register  with  a  sym- 
pathetic remark  about  the  nasty  weather.  Conversation  brought 
out  the  information  that  the  stranger  had  been  commissioned  by 
the  Herald  to  get  the  news  of  the  conference  between  Lincoln 
and  Scott  to  take  place  at  that  hotel.  The  bogus  clerk  told  his 
confidant  that  the  two  men  had  been  there,  but  had  just  left  to 
cross  the  ferry  to  meet  some  distinguished  politicians  from  New 
York.  The  clerk  was  sorry,  but  anxious  to  serve.  He  secured  a 
carriage  for  the  Herald  man,  to  convey  him  to  a  small  hamlet  sev- 
eral miles  south,  where  a  rowboat  and  a  patient  boatman  lay  in 
waiting.  The  reporter  hurried  away  in  the  rain  and  mud.  Hardly 
had  he  gone  before  How^ard  was  back  in  his  business  clothes. 
He  soon  found  a  talkative  secretary  who  was  present  at  the  con- 
ference, and  wriggled  the  story  out  of  him.  Half  an  hour  later 
the  wires  were  humming  with  it.  In  the  meanwhile  the  Herald 
man  searched  for  the  boatman,  to  no  avail.  Disgusted  he  tried 
to  find  his  way  back,  but  the  coachman  obligingly  lost  the  way. 
When  the  irate  reporter  did  arrive  at  the  hotel  after  his  fruitless 


88  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

chase  he  found  that  President  Lincoln  had  gone  to  bed,  and 
could  not  be  disturbed.   The  next  day  the  Times  beat  the  town. 

This  experience  is  only  one  of  many  that  could  be  related  to 
show  how  a  certain  type  of  newspaper  man  is  willing  to  lie,  steal, 
or  deceive  to  get  an  exclusive  story.  The  practice  did  not  die  with 
the  Civil  War.  Even  to-day  reporters,  unworthy  of  their  calling, 
think  nothing  of  rifling  wastebaskets,  of  quoting  men  after  they 
have  promised  to  "  keep  the  names  out  of  the  paper,"  and  of  be- 
traying every  confidence,  that  they  may  get  a  good  story  printed. 
This  ability  to  get  the  news  at  any  cost  even  if  you  have  to  "go 
to  the  mouth  of  hell  for  it  "  — to  use  a  newspaper  term  —  passes 
muster  temporarily  in  certain  circles  as  journalistic  resourcefulness. 
It  cannot  be  excused  on  any  ground.  Thinking  journalists  no  more 
condone  such  work  than  they  do  embezzlement  or  physical  violence. 
On  no  reputable  paper  will  a  reporter  be  asked  to  lie,  steal,  or  play 
the  eavesdropper.  That  somewhere,  at  some  time,  it  may  be  in- 
timated to  him  that  such  things  are  advantageous,  need  not  be 
denied.  Throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land  there  are 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  newspaper  men  who  can  testify  that, 
after  years  spent  in  the  practice  of  their  profession,  it  never 
has  been  necessary  to  forfeit  self-respect  or  to  betray  confidence 
reposed  in  them. 

Indeed,  to  guard  inviolate  the  source  of  information  is  the  first 
thing  which  every  reporter  must  learn.  If  a  man  gives  him  a  bit 
of  information  on  the  condition  that  its  source  be  not  revealed, 
then  this  obligation  becomes  as  one  of  the  Ten  Commandments. 
Many  a  good  newspaper  man  has  seen  himself  "  scooped  "  rather 
than  betray  such  a  confidence,  but  in  the  long  run,  as  in  all  other 
cases,  the  practices  of  honor  pay. 

It  is  a  reporter's  business  to  ask  questions,  not  to  tell  what  he 
knows,  and  an  ability  to  say  nothing  is  sometimes  a  most  valued 
asset.  He  is  thus  prevented  from  doing  an  unwitting  wrong  to  his 
paper  or  to  a  source  of  news. 

Will  Irwin,  formerly  of  the  New  York  Sun,  which  takes  for 
granted  a  code  of  ethics  on  the  part  of  its  reporters,  tells  a  story 
in  the  American  Magazine  illustrative  of  the  standards  maintained 
by  reputable  newspapers  of  to-day. 


THE  REPORTER  89 

On  that  critical  day  in  the  Life  Insurance  fight  when  the  Frick  report  was 
read  in  committee,  a  Siui  reporter  caught  one  of  the  committeemen  and  went 
up  with  him  to  the  station.  The  newspapers  were  scouring  heaven  and  earth 
to  find  out  what  was  in  the  Frick  document ;  a  copy  was  worth  fine  gold. 
As  the  committeeman  reached  the  train  gate,  he  turned  and  said : 

"  Don't  tell  anyone  that  I  put  you  on  —  but  there  is  a  stack  of  those  re- 
ports just  inside  the  committee  room.  Five  dollars  to  the  scrub  woman,  and 
you  turn  the  trick,  I  think.'' 

The  reporter,  a  little  new  on  the  Siui^  did  not  like  this  piece  of  business ; 
nevertheless,  he  telephoned  to  George  Mallon,  the  City  Editor,  and  laid  it 
before  him. 

"  The  Siui  man  who  would  do  that  trick  would  get  fired,"  said  Mallon. 

In  a  speech  delivered  before  the  assembled  newspaper  men  of 
New  York,  where,  if  anywhere,  questionable  practices  obtain,  Henry 
Watterson,  who  has  occupied  every  position  on  a  newspaper,  from 
top  to  bottom,  after  years  of  experience,  summed  up  his  wisdom 
and  advice  in  the  following  words  : 

I  draw  the  line  at  straight  lying  and  the  station  house.  The  city  editor 
should  never  consider  himself  a  brevet  chief  of  police,  the  reporter  a  semi- 
professional  detective.  The  newspaper,  with  the  law,  should  assume  the  ac- 
cused innocent  until  proven  guilty ;  should  be  the  friend,  not  the  enemy,  of 
the  general  public ;  the  defender,  not  the  invader,  of  private  life  and  the 
assailant  of  personal  character. 

The  newspaper  is  not  a  commodity  to  be  sold  over  the  counter  like  dry 
goods  and  groceries.  It  should  be,  as  it  were,  a  keeper  of  the  public  conscience, 
its  rating  professional,  like  the  ministry  and  the  law,  not  commercial,  like  the 
department  store  and  the  bucket  shop.  Its  workers  should  be  gentlemen,  not 
eavesdroppers  and  scavengers,  developing  a  spy  system  peculiarly  their  own, 
nor  caring  for  the  popular  respect  and  esteem. 

I  know  that  it  is  the  fashion  to  call  such  sentiments  old-timey,  just  as  is  the 
custom  to  call  old  men  courtly  who  are  not  actually  vulgar  and  slovenly.  Self- 
respect  can  never  grow  obsolete,  and  self-respect  is  the  bed  rock  of  the  public 
respect.  There  will  be  shyster  journalists  as  there  are  shyster  lawyers,  un- 
worthy newspaper  men  as  there  are  unworthy  clergymen.  But  in  each  calling 
the  rule  is  bound  to  be  otherwise,  and  they  who  seek  the  imprint  of  the  higher, 
instead  of  the  lower  brand,  will  be  sure  to  find  it.  In  short,  my  dear  young 
friends,  I  stand  for  the  manhood,  for  thegentlemanhood  of  our  guild,  a  profession 
and  not  a  trade. 

I  hope  there  is  no  one  of  you  here  to-night  who  will  not  be  one  day  a 
managing  editor,  at  least  a  city  editor,  and  whenever  any  one  of  you  finds 
himself  in  a  position  of  authority,  let  him  carry  these  few  precepts  in  his  mind 
and  in  his  heart :  to  print  nothing  of  a  man  which  he  would  not  say  to  his 


90  ESSENTIALS    IN  JOURNALISM 

face  ;  to  print  nothing  of  a  man  in  malice ;  to  look  well  and  think  twice  before 
consigning  a  suspect  to  the  ruin  of  printer's  ink  ;  to  respect  the  old  and  defend 
the  weak ;  and  lastly,  at  work  and  at  play,  daytime  and  nighttime,  to  be  good 
to  the  girls  and  square  with  the  boys,  for  hath  it  not  been  written,  ''  of  such 
is  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  "  ? 

It  is  an  axiom  that  newspaper  reporters  must  never  put  them- 
selves under  personal  obligation  to  public  men,  for  by  so  doing 
they  might  seriously  impair  their  future  efficiency.  The  sentiment 
against  a  newspaper  reporter's  holding  any  public  office  and  at  the 
same  time  following  his  profession  is  growing  so  strong  that  such 
instances  are  rare. 

In  former  years  Washington  newspaper  correspondents  frequently 
held  clerkships  to  Congress  committees  or  enjoyed  other  federal 
employment.  The  reasons  why  they  should  not  do  so  were  so 
manifold  and  manifest  that  the  correspondents  took  the  matter  in 
hand  themselves  and  put  a  stop  to  the  practice  by  barring  from 
the  press  galleries  of  Congress  all  newspaper  men  who  hold  any 
sort  of  federal  employment  or  who  are  in  any  way  interested  in 
pending  legislation.  The  improved  conditions  resulting  from  this 
rule  are  pleasing  alike  to  the  representatives  of  the  government 
and  the  representatives  of  the  press. 

In  brief  resume,  to  secure  full  measure  of  success  the  reporter 
needs  distinctive  personality,  practical  experience,  industry,  knowl- 
edge of  his  community,  general  intelligence  regarding  men  and 
measures,  an  optimistic  spirit,  clearness  and  accuracy  in  statement, 
enterprise  and  initiative,  all  tempered  with  integrity,  charity,  and 
mental  breadth. 

There  are  many  discouraging  features  connected  with  the  news- 
paper business.  The  rewards  for  hard  and  faithful  service  are 
Opportu-  relatively  few.  There  are  really  few  great  reporters 
nitiesfor  who  are  known  outside  the  confines  of  their  office  or 
who  ever  have  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  their  names 
attached  to  a  story.  For  the  most  of  them  there  is  small  recom- 
pense, as  most  veteran  reporters  will  attest  with  a  cynical  smile. 
About  the  only  prizes  that  come  to  the  average  reporter  —  if  he 
is  young  in  the  profession — are  found  in  the  fascination  of  a  work 
freed  from  the  commonplace  tedium  of  gaslight  routine.   Unlike 


THE  REPORTER  9 1 

other  recognized  professions  the  tenure  of  a  reporter  is  never 
secure.  By  ''  faUing  down  "  on  a  story,  by  a  quarrel  with  the  city 
editor,  or  by  a  breach  of  newspaper  etiquette,  he  may  find  himself 
a  wanderer  on  the  streets  in  search  of  a  new  job.  At  the  same 
time  there  is  inward  satisfaction  that  comes  in  the  doing  of  good 
work.    To  the  skillful  news  gatherer  many  positions  are  open. 

There  are  some  well-defined  channels  that  lead  to  promotion, 
few  as  they  are.  City  editors  usually  come  from  the  ranks  of  the 
reporters  who  have  learned  the  varied  phases  of  newspaper  work 
thoroughly  and  who  unite  generalship  with  practical  knowledge. 
The  scale  of  wages  will  vary,  ranging  from  ^25  a  week  on  the 
small  dailies  to  perhaps  $5000  a  year  on  large  metropolitan 
papers.  Assistants  who  go  by  the  name  of  "  copy  clippers  "  are 
also  recruited  from  the  ranks  of  the  reporters  who  have  made  good, 
and  not  a  few  managing  editors,  as  well  as  editorial  writers,  were 
once  news  gatherers.  One  of  the  most  valued  prizes  is  found  in 
the  appointment  as  correspondent  either  in  some  metropolis  or 
upon  a  battlefield  or  with  the  fleet  at  wages  often  reaching  $100 
to  $150  a  week,  including  expenses.  The  great  ambition  of  many 
newspaper  men  is  to  strike  out  for  other  fields,  preferably  to  try 
New  York  journalism.  A  large  per  cent  of  so-called  provincial 
journalists  fail  in  this  venture  because  of  insufficient  preparation. 
New  York  and  Chicago  offer  slight  recompense  to  the  amateur. 
These  New  York  journalists  demand  the  best  of  salaries  and  are 
exceptionally  well  qualified  for  their  work.  Still  another  ambition 
that  spurs  on  reporters  is  the  dream  of  owning  their  own  papers. 
Many  do  evolve  into  editors,  but  few  there  are  who  can  save 
enough  money  from  their  salar}^  to  buy  an  equipment  or  who  are 
willing  to  go  into  heavy  debt  to  purchase  a  newspaper  plant. 

Probably  the  most  lucrative  channel  to  attract  ambitious  news- 
paper men,  thoroughly  versed  in  the  trade  of  collecting  and  writ- 
ing news,  is  found  in  magazine  and  trade-journal  work.  Some  of 
the  best  monthly  publications  are  distinctly  reportorial  in  tone  and 
are  fashioned  by  trained  reporters  who  bring  discriminating  obser- 
vations and  tireless  zest  to  find  the  truth  behind  men  and  measures. 

The  journalist  has  also  added  a  considerable  contribution  to  the 
making  of  the  new  literature,  after  leaving  the  newspaper  behind 


92  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

him  and  becoming  a  story-teller.  He  has  acted  as  a  pioneer  in 
search  of  new  themes,  displaying  a  first-hand  acquaintance  with 
neglected  phases  of  life  temperamentally  seen,  with  eye  always 
alert  for  dramatic,  human,  and  picturesque  values.  The  list  in- 
cludes the  names  of  Charles  Dickens,  dubbed  by  Charles  A.  Dana 
"  the  greatest  police  reporter  who  ever  lived  "  ;  Mark  Twain,  who 
has  drawn  the  graphic  picture  of  life  on  the  Mississippi,  of  the 
Western  mining  country  and  of  tours  abroad,  painting  a  whole 
gallery  of  whimsical  characters  ;  Rudyard  Kipling,  the  first  man 
to  recognize  the  fictional  possibilities  of  Afghan,  of  an  uncouth 
soldier  or  a  child  as  portrayed  in  that  mysterious  country,  India. 
Less  celebrated  journalists  who  have  become  story  writers  include 
Richard  Harding  Davis,  David  Graham  Phillips,  Winston 
Churchill,  Stephen  Crane,  Upton  Sinclair,  George  Ade,  Will 
Irwin,  O.  Henry,  Lafcadio  Hearn,  and  many  others  who  have 
given  realism  a  distinctive  note. 

It  should  be  remembered,  also,  that  the  newspaper  office  has 
sent  its  graduates  into  politics  and  business.  Training  in  the 
approach  to  people  and  in  the  illuminating  treatment  of  facts 
affords  an  equipment  that  fits  the  reporter  for  practical  commercial 
life.  The  development  of  an  agreeable  personality  and  the  eager 
quest  for  the  fundamental  cause  back  of  the  effect  have  been 
found  of  inestimable  service.  Indeed,  journalism  has  proved  an 
efficient  training  school  for  the  varied  phases  of  business  activity. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  CITY    EDITOR 

The  first  personality  the  young  journaHst  encounters  upon  en- 
tering his  career  is  that  of  the  city  editor.  So  long  as  he  remains 
Office  ^  reporter  the  city  editor  is,  to  all  intents  and  purposes, 

relationships  his  f^j-gt  and  his  last  Superior  officer.  In  well-regulated 
offices  there  is  little  direction,  from  whatsoever  source,  that  does 
not  come  to  the  reporter  through  the  city  ''  desk." 

While  practically  every  city  editor  comes  to  his  desk  position 
by  having  vindicated  himself  as  a  good  reporter,  there  are  many 
conditions  surrounding  desk  work  which  should  be  understood  by 
the  reporter,  whether  he  be  called  to  the  editorial  desk  or  remain 
a  subordinate.  In  theory,  on  all  newspapers,  and  in  practice  on 
most  of  them,  the  city  editor  employs  all  the  reporters.  In  some 
offices  he  is  expected  to  consult  with  his  managing  editor.  Gener- 
ally, in  large  cities,  the  word  of  the  city  editor  is  final  when  it 
comes  to  selecting  reporters.  The  same  is  usually  true  in  dismiss- 
ing them.  For  that  reason  very  little  opprobrium  attaches  to  the 
dismissal  from  many  newspaper  staffs.  A  man  may  be  fully 
competent  as  a  reporter,  and  yet,  because  of  some  peculiarity 
of  his  personality,  or  that  of  the  city  editor,  the  two  may  not 
be  able  to  work  together  successfully  and  changes  may  have  to 
be  made. 

The  city  editor  is  an  executive,  and  so  must  be  a  disciplinarian. 
It  is  necessary  that  a  candidate  for  the  staff  have  a  personality  that 
not  only  will  be  agreeable  to  the  city  editor,  but  also  will  blend 
with  the  remaining  portion  of  the  local  force.  A  newspaper  cannot 
have  a  staff  all  of  one  complexion.  The  ideal  staff  has  some  one 
person  better  fitted  than  others  for  each  special  task  that  may 
present  itself,  together  with  the  greatest  degree  of  adaptability  and 
versatility  on  the  part  of  all  of  its  men. 

93 


94  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

It  is  in  recognizing  and  developing  these  conditions  that  the 
city  editor  finds  one  of  his  highest  missions.  He  is  the  mediator 
between  the  management  of  the  newspaper  and  the  large  body  of 
men  who  carry  out  the  policy  of  the  paper,  often  without  knowing 
exactly  what  that  policy  is.  If  the  paper  desires  to  emphasize  a 
certain  set  of  conditions,  or  to  develop  a  certain  line  of  facts,  the 
city  editor  knows  it  and  sets  his  men  to  the  task,  selecting 
the  most  promising  candidates  upon  his  staff. 

A  newspaper  may  determine  upon  a  campaign  for  better  streets 
in  the  city.  The  city  editor  sends  men  out  to  find  where  the 
streets  are  bad,  sends  photographers  to  take  pictures  of  particularly 
unfavorable  points,  sends  other  reporters  to  interview  road  makers 
and  to  find  the  cost  of  repairs,  still  others  to  see  the  municipal 
authorities  and  to  find  out  if  these  changes  will  be  made  and  if 
not  why  not,  and  probably  secures  interviews  with  the  leaders  of 
each  political  party  to  see  if  the  project  cannot  be  made  a  matter 
of  issue  in  the  coming  campaign.  Any  given  subject,  as  the  one 
cited,  may  have  dozens  of  ramifications.  This  example  merely 
serves  to  show  the  part  the  city  editor  plays  in  carrying  out  the 
policy  of  the  paper. 

The  city  editor  must  have  the  resourcefulness  of  a  field  general. 
He  must  be  prepared  for  every  emergency  and  keep  a  clear  head. 
^  Decisions  must  be  reached  almost  instantaneously  and 

Gaynor  is  a  method  of  Campaign  formulated  in  the  flip  of  a  coin. 
With  the  announcement  of  a  big  piece  of  news,  it  is 
the  city  editor  who  must  marshal  his  lieutenants  and  plan  their 
movements  in  order  that  information  may  be  gathered  quickly 
and  accurately. 

The  following  is  a  part  of  an  article  written  by  Alexander 
McD.  Stoddart,  assistant  city  editor  of  the  New  York  Pirss,  as 
published  in  the  Independent.  It  gives  the  story  in  detail  of 
how  the  city  editor  of  a  New  York  morning  paper  directed  the 
"covering"  of  the  shooting  of  Mayor  Gaynor. 

When  the  "  flash,"  or  bulletin,  as  the  first  information  is  called,  reached  the 
city  editor,  the  afternoon  newspaper  men  were  all  in  the  office  awaiting  assign- 
ment. The  morning  newspaper  men  were  in  their  beds.  What  happens  in  this 
story  is  true  (A  both  afternoon  and  morning  newspapers,  save  that  the  staff  of 


THE  CITY   EDITOR  95 

the  one  is  at  talking  distance  in  the  office,  whereas  the  morning  staff  is  still 
slumbering  (9.30  a.m.).    The  morning  newspaper  is  here  dealt  with. 
The  first  bulletin  read  : 

"  Mayor  Gaynor  was  shot  this  morning  while  on  the  deck  of  the  Kaiser  Wilhelm 
der  Grosse  in  Hoboken.    It  is  rumored  he  is  dead." 

The  city  editor  read  it  at  a  glance.  The  first  thing  he  did  was  this  :  He  read 
the  message  aloud  to  those  within  listening  distance.  This  is  always  done  with 
big  news,  so  that  every  one  may  be  alert  and  ready. 

Then  he  went  back  to  his  desk  and  picked  up  his  telephone.  He  said  to 
the  man  at  the  switchboard :  "  Mayor  Gaynor  has  been  shot.  I  want  you 
to  pay  particular  attention  to  the  editorial  telephones ;  watch  mine  especially. 
Don't  let  any  inquiries  about  the  Mayor  come  up  here  at  all.  Keep  them 
in  the  business  office." 

GETTING  REPORTERS   OUT  OF  BED 

Then  to  the  several  office  boys  "  within  call  "  he  said  as  he  took  out  of  a 
pigeon  hole  a  printed  list  of  the  staff  with  their  printed  telephone  numbers : 

"  Get  me  Smith,  Jones  and  Robinson  "  (reporters). 

While  awaiting  these  three  numbers  to  respond,  the  city  editor  had  a  second 
dispatch  from  the  news  association. 

It  read :  ''  The  Mayor  was  taken  to  St.  Mary's  Hospital,  Hoboken." 

"  Mr.  Smith  is  on  the  wire,"  replied  one  office  boy. 

''  Smith,"  said  the  city  editor,  tersely,  "  Mayor  Gaynor  was  shot  fifteen 
minutes  ago  while  on  the  deck  of  the  Kaiser  ll'ilJielni  der  Grosse  at  Hoboken. 
Get  right  over  there  quick." 

Smith  evidently  has  asked  no  questions,  for  the  receiver  is  hung  up.  There 
are  no  instructions ;  Smith  knows  that  he  is  to  get  there  quickly  and  gather 
what  he  may. 

'*  Mr.  Jones  is  on  this  ware,"  says  another  boy. 

To  Jones  the  same  terse  message  is  given.  Jones  may  be  in  his  pajamas, 
his  telephone  being  at  his  bedside,  but  he  is  alive  to  the  situation. 

''  Mr.  Robinson  is  on  this  wire,"  cries  a  third  boy  at  another  telephone. 

Remarkable  as  it  may  seem,  at  an  hour  like  this  morning  newspaper  men 
are  more  apt  to  be  found  in  one  place  than  possibly  at  any  other  hour  of  the  day. 

So  far  three  men  are  on  the  way  to  the  scene,  Smith,  Jones  and  Robinson. 
Meanwhile  the  city  editor's  phone  has  not  been  used.   That  time  will  come  later. 

THE   SECOND   BULLETIN 

Another  flash  is  hastily  delivered.    It  reads : 

"The  man  who  shot  the  Mayor  has  been  arrested.  His  name  is  James  J. 
Gallagher.    He  lives  at  No.  440  Third  avenue." 

The  office  boys  hover  near.   They  have  initiative. 

"  Get  me  quick,  Johnson,  Roberts  and  King,"  says  the  city  editor. 


96  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

The  boys  each  have  a  printed  list  now.  Each  one  goes  to  a  telephone,  for 
there  may  be  a  dozen  instruments  in  the  big  city  room  alone. 

Perhaps  Johnson  is  heard  from  first. 

Says  the  city  editor : 

"  Mayor  Gaynor  was  shot  this  morning  while  on  the  deck  of  the  Kaiser 
Wilhehii  der  Grosse.  The  man  who  shot  him  is  James  J.  Gallagher  — -James  J. 
Gallagher.  He  lives  at  No.  440  Third  avenue.  (tO  up  there,  get  everything  you 
can  about  him.  Get  a  picture.  Find  out  to  what  political  party  he  belongs, 
run  him  down  to  the  ground  and  phone  me  later ;  I  may  be  able  to  give  you 
something  additional." 

"  Mr,  Roberts  is  on  this  wire,"  says  the  boy. 

The  city  editor  walks  quickly  across  the  room.  He  picks  up  the  hand  tele- 
phone and  holds  it  close  to  him.  His  tones  are  low,  even.  If  he  is  excited  it 
does  not  betray  itself  in  his  voice.  Again  he  tells  the  story.  ''  Roberts,  Mayor 
Gaynor  was  shot  this  morning  and  has  been  taken  to  St.  Mary's  Hospital, 
Hoboken.  Get  over  there  quick,  see  the  doctors  and  let  me  know  early  what 
you  get." 

Another  bulletin  is  received  which  reads : 

"  Gallagher  was  a  night  watchman  in  the  Dock  Department  until  July  i,  when 
he  was  discharged  from  the  city  employ." 

"  Mr.  King  is  on  this  wire,"  and  in  reply  to  the  boy,  the  story  of  the  shooting 
is  again  told  in  a  sentence.  Adds  the  city  editor  :  ''  Gallagher  is  to  be  arraigned 
in  Police  Headquarters,  Hoboken.    Go  over  there  quick." 

NINE   MEN   AT   WORK 
On  the  pad  in  front  of  the  city  editor  is  a  memo,  which  says : 
Smith,  Jones,  Robinson  :   Gaynor  shot. 
Johnson  :   Local  end  ;  Gallagher. 
Roberts :   St.  Mary's  Hospital. 
King:   Hoboken  Police  Headquarters. 

There  is  a  breathing  spell  for  a  moment. 

And  then  another  order  for  three  men  given  to  the  boys :  "  Get  Jackson, 
McGuire  and  Horton." 

''  Mr.  Jackson  has  called  you  up  himself.  He  is  waiting  to  talk  with  you  on 
the  wire,"  says  one  boy,  while  the  others  dart  off  to  follow  the  instructions  of 
their  chief ;  they  are  the  city  editor's  staff,  too. 

The  news  is  told  briefly  to  Jackson:  "  Yes,  it  is  true;  Gaynor  has  been 
shot,"  reports  the  city  editor.  Jackson  lives  in  Brooklyn,  not  far  from  the 
Gaynor  home  in  Eighth  avenue  :  "  Go  over  to  the  house,"  says  the  city  editor. 
"  (jaynor  was  going  on  his  vacation  alone.  Perhaps  Mrs.  Gaynor  is  at  home. 
If  she  is  at  St.  James,  go  to  Deepwells  and  see  her." 

While  the  city  editor  is  not  familiar  with  the  whereabouts  of  Mrs.  Gaynor, 
he  does  know  that  the  Mayor  intended  to  go  alone. 


THE  CITY  EDITOR 


97 


"  Mr.  McGuire  is  on  the  telephone,"  is  heard  far  across  the  room.  Is  it  an 
accident  that  all  these  men  can  be  got  so  quickly,  or  is  the  city  editor  familiar 
with  the  habits  of  his  men  or  is  it  the  office  boy  who  knows  just  where  to  tele- 
phone.? McGuire  is  made  acquainted  with  the  shooting.  "  Find  John  Purroy 
Mitchel,"  are  his  instructions,  "  and  stick  close  to  him." 

Horton  is  found.  "  Go  over  to  City  Hall,"  are  his  instructions,  "  and  get 
what  there  is  there.  See  if  Billy  Kennel  knows  the  man  who  did  the  shoot- 
ing. He  was  employed  in  the  Dock  Department,  but  was  recently  discharged. 
His  name  is  James  J.  Gallagher.  " 

To  the  list  on  the  city  editor's  desk  is  added  these  names  and  data : 

Jackson :   Mrs.  Gaynor. 
McGuire :  John  Mitchel. 
Horton :  City  Hall. 

CITY  NEWS   ASSOCIATION  BUSY 

The  news  from  the  association  is  beginning  to  come  in  rapidly,  the  bulletins 
are  longer. 

The  city  editor  looks  over  the  list  of  men  and  at  the  printed  list : 

''  Tell  Hobart,  Reed  and  Judd  to  come  to  the  office,"  he  says,  briefly. 

The  telephone  bells  now  begin  to  work  all  over  the  office.  It  matters  little 
now,  the  usual  office  routine  may  go  on.  Already  at  work  are  his  men,  nine 
of  them,  say,  with  three  more  to  come.    A  dozen  picked  men  are  at  work. 

He  has  time  to  ease  up.  The  afternoon  extras  are  already  on  the  streets, 
the  shrill  cry  penetrates  even  to  the  upper  floors  of  the  skyscrapers.  Long  dis- 
tance calls  break  in.  It  may  be  an  afternoon  paper  in  Philadelphia  or  Boston 
or  Cleveland.  The  paper  officially  does  not  ask  for  news,  but  John  Jenkins,  of 
the  Boston  Enquirer^  wants  Jimmy  Bush  of  the  New  York  Transcript.  Can 
Jim  Bush  give  him  anything  further.'* 

MAPPING  THE  STORY 

Smith  calls  up.  He  tells  the  city  editor  what  he  has  learned.  "  Smith,"  says 
the  city  editor,  "  I  want  you  to  wTite  the  main  story.  Write  a  plain,  straight- 
away story  without  any  frills.  Put  Jones  on  interviews  with  those  who  saw  the 
shooting  and  have  Robinson  write  the  story  of  Gallagher  on  board  the  ship." 
The  main  story  is  mapped  out. 

Johnson  calls  up  on  the  city  editor's  wire.  He  tells  what  he  has  learned  about 
Gallagher.  "  I  understand,"  says  the  city  editor,  looking  at  bulletins  before  him, 
"  that  Gallagher  has  been  a  chronic  kicker  and  a  prolific  letter  writer.  Go  down 
to  the  Department  of  Docks,  the  Civil  Service  Commission,  the  City  Hall  and 
get  copies  of  all  the  correspondence," 

Roberts  at  St.  Mary's  follows  after  Johnson :  "  Gaynor  is  not  so  badly  hurt  as 
at  first  thought,"  he  says.  "  The  doctors  are  not  probing  for  the  bullet,  however. 
The  Mayor  is  resting  quietly.  " 


98  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

In  the  meantime  King,  at  Police  Headquarters,  has  not  been  heard  from. 
The  photographers  are  coming  in  v/ith  their  pictures.  Standing  alongside  of 
Gallagher  as  he  is  arraigned  is  King.   That  tells  its  own  story. 

In  the  meantime  a  tipster  has  brought  in,  an  interesting  piece  of  news.  Gal- 
lagher has  retained  a  lawyer.  The  information  is  put  in  an  envelope  marked 
"  King." 

In  the  meantime  the  last  three  of  the  city  editor's  dozen  men  arrive.  They 
are  Hobart,  Reed  and  Judd.  Hobart  is  the  political  man.  "Go  out  and  get  me 
a  story,"  says  the  city  editor,  ''as  to  what  the  charter  says  in  case  of  the  death 
of  the  Mayor  and  the  manner  in  which  his  successor  shall  be  chosen." 

"  Reed,"  says  the  city  editor,  curtly,  "  get  all  the  stuff  out  of  '  the  morgue ' 
(the  place  where  newspaper  clippings  are  filed  away  in  special  envelopes 
or  indexed  cards  which  show  where  articles  may  be  found  in  the  bound 
files),  and  write  an  obituary  of  Gaynor  dealing  particularly  with  his  first  six 
months  as  Mayor  and  his  home  life." 

A  TELEPHONE  TIP 

The  telephone  bell  is  ringing.  The  city  editor  says  ''  Hello  !  "  in  a  voice  that 
never  hesitates.  "  This  is  Mr.  Rockhill,  one  of  your  readers.  I  know  this  man 
Gallagher.  Seventeen  years  ago  he  worked  under  me,"  says  the  man  at  the 
other  end  of  the  wire.  "  He  did  many  strange,  uncanny  things  while  he  was 
here." 

"  Will  you  give  the  story  to  one  of  my  men  if  I  send  up?  "  interrupts  the 
city  editor. 

The  city  editor  jots  down  the  name  and  address.  "  Judd,"  he  says,  "  this 
man,"  handing  him  the  memorandum,  "knows  Gallagher.  Go  up  and  see 
what  he  has." 

Jackson  telephones;  says  that  Mrs.  Gaynor  has  heard  the  news  and  is  on 
her  way  to  his  bedside.    "  She  is  on  her  way  in  a  machine  from  St.  James." 

"  Follow  her,"  says  the  city  editor,  and  hangs  up  the  receiver. 

McGuire  has  found  Mitchel  in  Hoboken,  he  telephones. 

"Get  a  line  on  him.  He  has  opposed  Gaynor  on  some  things  and  been 
with  him  on  others.  Find  out  about  this  and  tell  about  Mitchel's  hatred  of 
Tammany." 

And  so  it  goes. 

The  schedule  of  events  now  looks  like  this : 

Smith  :   Main  story  of  the  Gaynor  shooting. 

Jones :   Interviews  on  board  the  Kaisei'  Wilhelm  dcr  Grosse. 

Robinson  :   Gallagher  on  board  the  Kaise?'  Wilhelm  ihr  Grosse. 

Johnson :   Gallagher  the  man  and  his  correspondence. 

Roberts:   (iaynor  at  St.  Mary's  Hospital. 

King :  The  arraignment  of  Gallagher  and  his  plans. 

Jackson:   Mrs. (jaynor  and  family. 


THE  CITY  EDITOR 


99 


McGuire :  John  Purroy  Mitchel,  the  Acting  Mayor ;  his  opposition  to 
Tammany. 

Horton  :   City  Hall  —  telegrams  and  cables. 
Hobart:  What  the- charter  says,  with  interviews. 
Reed  :   Obituary  of  Ciaynor. 
Judd :   The  strange,  uncanny  things  Gallagher  did. 

Now  comes  the  routine  news  of  the  day,  for  the  world  has  not  stopped, 
merely  halted.  Later  there  will  come  the  licking  of  the  story  into  shape.  But 
that  is  for  the  copy  desk  to  do.  That  is  not  for  the  city  editor.  He  directs 
what  to  do  when  a  Gaynor  is  shot. 

Another  highly  important  function  of  the  city  editor  is  the 
developing  and  building  up  of  sources  of  news.  It  is  a  matter  of 
Keeping  tab  rnystery  to  those  unacquainted  with  newspaper  work  to 
on  news  f^-j^^  ]^Q^^  ygj-y  rapidly  an  item  of  news,  or  at  least  the 
hint  of  it,  will  find  its  way  to  the  paper.  No  paper  employs  as 
many  reporters  as  it  can  use  —  and  certainly  none  covers  every 
possible  source  of  news.  This  information,  then,  comes  in  through 
innumerable  voluntary  sources.  And  it  is  in  creating  and  main- 
taining these  avenues  of  information,  which  in  the  vernacular  are 
termed  ''  pipe  lines,"  that  the  city  editor  most  splendidly  serves 
his  paper.  In  a  lesser  degree  each  reporter  is  a  valuable  ally  and 
aids  in  this  work. 

The  details  of  this  system  are  delicate  and  slight,  of  a  subtle  and 
psychological  nature,  but  are  nevertheless  real  and  sure.  The  city 
editor  will  establish  cordial  relations  with  all  the  ambulance  men 
and  hospital  men,  because  accidents  of  a  nature  known  only  to  two 
or  three  often  can  be  learned  only  through  such  sources.  He  will 
cultivate  the  acquaintance  of  doctors  and  lawyers,  of  preachers  and 
teachers.  Any  one  of  these  may  have  a  news  item,  but  at  such 
rare  intervals  that  no  regular  system  of  calling  upon  him  is  feasible 
or  desirable.  The  list  has  numerous  extensions  —  labor  unions, 
lodges,  boards  of  control,  church  societies,  philanthropic  institu- 
tions, even  tramps,  may  have  a  tip  that  leads  to  a  big  stor^'. 

To  accomplish  this  requires  infinite  patience.  No  matter  how 
busy,  the  city  editor  must  always  give  a  pleasant  greeting.  If  the 
interruption  be  ever  so  great  an  intrusion,  he  will  not  let  the  visitor 
see  his  annoyance  or  feel  personal  embarrassment.  No  matter  how 
foolish  the  question  he  is  called  to  the  telephone  to  answer,  he  will, 


lOO  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

if  wise,  reply  in  such  a  way  as  to  encourage  the  same  person  to 
call  again.  Thus  he  lays  the  foundation  of  an  extended  acquaint- 
ance. Again,  the  position  of  city  editor  makes  possible  a  great 
variety  of  small  favors,  and  these,  if  they  are  properly  distributed, 
place  the  recipient  under  obligations  that  return  in  news  many 
times  the  cost  and  effort  expended. 

This  very  fact,  of  course,  brings  with  it  a  train  of  responsibili- 
ties. The  city  editor  is  constantly  beset  by  persons  who  wish 
something  kept  out  of  the  paper  that  ought  to  go  in  or  something 
put  in  that  ought  to  be  left  out.  In  proportion  as  he  is  able  to  send 
each  person  away  kindly  disposed  is  he  building  up  his  paper  and 
adding  to  his  usefulness.  Courtesy,  dispatch,  consideration,  and 
accuracy  nowhere  have  greater  value  than  at  the  city  editor's  desk. 

The  spider  web  of  news  sources  here  indicated  is  not,  of  course, 
the  main  foundation  upon  which  the  city  editor  builds  his  struc- 
ture. The  city  editor  is  responsible  for  the  news  of  the  city.  If 
his  paper  does  not  get  it,  he  must  answer  to  his  superiors,  just  as 
the  reporter  must  answer  to  him.  For  his  main  line  of  defense  he 
relies  upon  what  are  usually  called  routes,  or  beats,  and  upon  the 
assignment  book. 

The  route,  or  beat,  is  some  definite  point  or  series  of  points,  daily 
producing  so  much  news  that  the  paper  is  warranted  in  having 
Routes  and  ^  "^^^^  "  make  his  rounds "  regularly.  They  vary  in 
assignments  number  and  in  character  with  the  community.  To  this 
class,  however,  belong  the  courthouse,  the  police  station,  the  state- 
house,  if  it  is  a  state  capital ;  the  city  hall  or  other  municipal 
headquarters,  federal  buildings,  if  the  city  contains  them  ;  head- 
quarters of  the  city  school  system,  the  hotels,  wharves,  if  the  city 
has  a  water  front ;  the  chamber  of  commerce  or  board  of  trade, 
and  others.  In  cities  of  100,000  or  over  in  population  one  man's 
time  is  usually  completely  occupied  at  police  headquarters,  another's 
at  the  courthouse,  and  a  third's  at  the  city  hall.  These  men  are  often 
called  department  men  and  perform  the  same  service  day  after  day. 
They  reach  the  office  but  seldom,  and  being  trained  men  for  the 
most  part,  work  with  little  direction  from  the  city  editor.  The  other 
places  are  grouped  together,  from  two  to  a  dozen,  according  to 
their  importance  and  distance  apart,  and  a  reporter  is  assigned  to 


UHIV.    Of 


THE  CITY  EDITOR  VAI^IFO'.I'PI 

cover  them  regularly.  Some  papers  pay  marked  attention  to  one 
kind  of  news  and  others  to  a  different  sort,  and  the  city  editor 
takes  all  these  things  into  consideration  in  assigning  his  men  to 
their  routes. 

On  many  papers  it  is  felt  that  more  news  is  secured  by  having 
the  same  man  call  at  the  same  places  each  day,  thus  forming 
friendships  as  well  as  informing  himself  minutely  on  all  that  goes 
on  there.  Other  papers  insist  that  a  good  reporter  should  know  a 
news  item  whenever  and  wherever  he  sees  it,  that  he  should  be 
fairly  familiar  with  everything  going  on  in  the  city  and  be  able  to 
fit  in  wherever  required.  This  is  a  question  each  city  editor  must 
answer  according  to  his  own  judgment  and  his  experience  in  get- 
ting results.  For  the  most  part  the  practice  favors  the  former  of 
the  two  methods. 

The  other  infallible  reliance  of  the  city  editor  is  his  assign- 
ment book.  This,  at  the  beginning  of  the  year,  is  nothing  but 
a  blank  book.  At  the  end  it  is  full  of  names,  phrases,  and  dates. 
Whenever  any  event  is  announced  for  the  future,  the  careful  city 
editor  immediately  notes  it  in  his  book  for  the  day  scheduled.  This 
list  includes  conventions,  public  gatherings,  meetings  of  societies, 
prominent  social  events,  picnics,  lawsuits,  hearings  before  com- 
missions, demonstrations,  carnivals,  lectures,  arrival  of  prominent 
people,  and  all  the  many  other  things  which  the  public  cares  to 
know  about  and  for  which  preparation  facilitates  the  work. 

As  an  example  :  a  society  announces  that  it  has  invited  a  man 
of  national  reputation  to  address  its  annual  meeting.  On  the 
assignment  book  the  date  of  the  annual  meeting  is  entered, 
together  with  the  name  of  the  speaker  and  the  names  of  the 
members  of  the  committee  in  charge  or  such  other  persons  as 
will  have  intimate  knowledge  of  the  affair  from  time  to  time. 
Undoubtedly  reception  and  entertainment  committees  will  be  named 
later,  the  hall  may  be  specially  decorated,  notable  guests  may  be 
invited.  Each  of  these  constitutes  a  news  item  and  must  be  secured 
as  soon  as  possible.  Several  weeks  in  advance  the  city  editor  will 
write  to  the  speaker  for  his  photograph,  and  on  the  day  of  arrival 
he  will  have  a  reporter  to  meet  him  at  the  train,  or,  if  the  man  be 
one  of  exceptional  fame,  he  may  even  send  a  man  to  a  point  50  or 


102  ^:3SENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

lOO  miles  away  to  catch  the  train  that  is  bringing  in  the  distin- 
guished guest.  By  such  means  the  reporter  can  have  an  interview 
ready  for  type  when  the  notable  arrives.  Often  a  valuable  "  scoop," 
or  "  beat,"  can  be  effected  in  this  manner. 

From  his  assignment  book  and  through  suggestive  clippings 
from  contemporaries  the  city  editor  daily  makes  out  the  assign- 
ments for  his  reporters.  Most  dailies  have  one  or  more  reporters 
known  as  general  assignment  men.  They  are  supposed  to  have  had 
general  training  and  experience,  to  know  the  city,  and  to  be  able 
to  work  without  detailed  instruction.  To  such  men  fall  the  assign- 
ments that  do  not  come  under  the  province  of  any  route,  as  well 
as  the  unexpected  happenings  —  accidents,  big  fires,  and  sensations 
of  any  sort.  If,  for  instance,  some  story  of  unusual  magnitude 
develops  at  the  courthouse,  city  hall,  police  court,  or  other  regular 
beat,  then  the  regular  man  either  is  relieved  to  give  all  his  time  to 
the  special  story,  or  looks  after  only  the  routine,  and  another  man 
,is  assigned  to  the  special  story.  Local  conditions  and  immediate 
considerations  will  govern  in  such  cases. 

Not  a  little  of  the  city  editor's  time  may  be  consumed  in  looking 

over  newspapers  both  local  and  foreign,  not  so  much  for  news  as 

for  ideas.    This  is  what  is  called  "  making  news."    For 

Making  news  f 

instance,  he  will  learn  from  a  paper  published  in  a  city 
no  larger  than  his  own,  and  but  a  few  hundred  miles  away,  that 
the  place  is  very  much  excited  about  a  horse  show.  His  own  city 
has  never  held  a  horse  show.  This  gives  him  the  idea,  and  the 
rest  is  mere  elaboration  of  detail. 

He  has  his  men  hunt  up  the  various  owners  of  fine  horses.  He 
sees  if  he  cannot  get  some  of  them  to  express  a  desire  for  a  horse 
show,  a  willingness  to  exhibit  or  to  offer  a  prize.  Another  reporter 
will  see  society  people,  horse  organizations,  and  the  chamber  of 
commerce  to  ascertain  whether  some  of  them,  or  several  of  them 
together,  will  not  undertake  the  management  of  a  horse  show. 
The  city  editor  wires  to  the  other  city  for  an  account  of  the 
means  by  which  the  event  was  made  a  success.  He  has  a  photog- 
rapher take  pictures  of  fine  horses  owned  in  the  city.  In  nine 
cases  out  of  ten  he  has  done  all  that  is  needed  in  that  he  has 
suggested  the  idea  to  the  proper  people,  and  they  do  the  rest. 


THE  CITY  EDITOR  103 

Such  an  undertaking  once  started  makes  a  lot  of  news  as  it  pro- 
gresses and  is  of  value  in  that  respect,  as  well  as  indicating  enter- 
prise on  the  part  of  the  newspaper.  Philanthropic  movements  of 
all  sorts  have  been  started  in  this  manner,  public  questions  agitated, 
reforms  brought  about,  and  innumerable  activities  set  in  motion  by 
the  alertness  and  acumen  of  the  city  editor. 

The  city  editor  personally,  or  through  assistants,  handles  all  the 
copy  covering  local  events.  From  the  business  department  or  from 
Reading  the  the  managing  editor  he  learns  each  day  the  number  of 
"  copy"  columns  available  for  local  matter.  This  varies  from  day 
to  day.  From  his  assignment  book  and  a  survey  of  the  field  he 
knows  how  much  news  there  will  be,  and  governs  his  space  and 
the  handling  of  stories  accordingly.  He  determines  the  approxi- 
mate length  of  each  story.  That  which  on  one  day  may  be  worth 
600  words,  on  the  next,  because  of  space  conditions,  is  worth 
only  400  ;  and  matter  that  on  a  dull  day  might  be  used  gladly,  on 
a  crowded  day  will  be  thrown  away  altogether.  Again,  any  unex- 
pected event  of  magnitude,  such  as  an  accident,  fire,  murder,  or 
riot,  may  change  conditions  in  a  minute,  and  the  city  editor  must 
reshape  his  course.  It  is  both  difficult  and  expensive  to  change 
the  dimensions  of  a  paper  once  they  have  been  decided  upon, 
and  only  under  extreme  provocation  is  this  done.  The  size  of  the 
paper  in  number  of  pages  is  usually  determined  each  day  by  a  con- 
ference between  the  managing  editor  and  the  business  manager, 
when  the  one  knows  how  much  news  and  the  other  how  much 
advertising  is  in  sight. 

City  editors  who  do  not  have  assistants  usually  write  all  heads 
for  local  copy.  They  also  correct  and  edit  copy  as  it  passes  through 
their  hands.  Some  offices  have  a  system  whereby  all  the  heads, 
both  local  and  telegraph,  are  written  by  one  desk  man,  but  this 
arrangement  is  unusual.  In  such  cases  the  editors  correct  the  copy 
and  reduce  it  to  the  desired  proportions  before  passing  it  on  to  be 
headed.  Head  writing  is  a  peculiar  art.  Some  men  possess  a  native 
facility  in  the  use  of  the  English  language  and  an  unerring,  intuitive 
grasp  of  the  main  feature  of  each  news  story.  These  are  the  distin- 
guishing characteristics  of  the  competent  headliner.  The  technical 
discussion  of  head  writing  and  make-up  is  considered  elsewhere. 


I04 


ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


Other  duties 


If  a  newspaper  is  of  sufficient  size  to  demand  one  or  more 
assistants  to  the  city  editor,  then  the  latter  gives  most  of  his 
attention  to  overlooking  his  staff,  to  planning  for  fresh 
material,  and  to  seeing  that  all  necessary  sources  of 
news  are  covered.  The  assistants  read  the  copy,  correct  it  as 
to  names,  demand  verification  of  facts  when  points  in  the  written 
matter  seem  at  variance  either  with  accounts  published  previously 
or  with  known  conditions,  and  reduce  items  that  may  be  longer 


Pen  and  Brush  Reporters 


Courtesy  New  York  Herald 


The  use  of  photography  and  the  printed  sketch,  illustrating  events  of  public  interest,  is 

steadily  growing  in  importance.    A  keen  sense  of  news  values  is  necessary  to  newspaper 

artists,  as  well  as  a  quick  appreciation  of  the  dramatic 


than  desired.  Where  the  staff  is  large  it  will  often  happen  that 
two  or  more  reporters  will  chance  upon  the  same  item  of  news, 
and  this  duplication  must  not  appear  in  print. 

The  city  editor  has  in  his  charge  the  matter  of  illustrating  the 
local  news.  He  usually  has  at  his  disposal  the  services  of  one  or 
more  photographers,  as  well  as  of  an  office  artist,  who  makes  original 
drawings  of  such  subjects  as  cannot  be  photographed  and  provides 
significant  or  decorative  details  for  use  in  connection  with  photo- 
graphs. Sometimes  the  cartoonist  is  placed  at  the  city  editor's 
service,  and  pictures,  droll  or  seriously  pertinent,  are  drawn  of  any 
event  attracting  more  than  ordinary  attention. 


THE  CITY  EDITOR  105 

A  subtle  sense  of  all  that  concerns  the  public  guides  the  city 
editor.  His  work  gives  him  little  opportunity  to  mingle  with  the 
outside  world,  yet  his  entire  success  depends  upon  knowing  the 
things  that  interest  the  public  and  reaching  out  into  the  future, 
gauging  as  accurately  as  he  may  the  things  that  are  going  to 
interest  it.  The  fact  that  the  newspaper  man  works  half  of  his 
time  in  the  future  and  the  rest  of  his  time  on  the  outer  line  of  the 
present  gives  his  occupation  the  abiding  fascination  it  possesses. 


CHAPTER  IX 

OTHER  DESK  POSITIONS 

Ignoring  any  academic  definition  of  the  words  "editor"  and 
"  reporter,"  all  practical  newspapers  recognize  as  reporters  those 
whose  written  matter  is  referred  to  a  second  person  for  corrective 
judgment  and  revision,  and  as  editors  those  whose  writings  go 
directly  from  their  desks  to  the  composing  room.  With  the 
possible  exception  of  the  managing  editor,  who  has  a  general 
oversight  of  all  departments,  the  work  of  the  editor  of  each 
department  is  without  supervision.  In  actual  practice  gradations 
are  hard  to  mark.  A  reporter  may  frequently  be  permitted  to  edit 
his  own  copy,  and  the  editor,  so  called,  will  frequently  refer  his 
writings  to  another  for  revision. 

Newspapers  recognize  as  desk  positions  those  of  the  supervising 
editors  who  are  called  upon  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the  work  of  their 
fellows.  Such  posts  of  authority  vary  with  the  newspaper,  and  are 
dependent  upon  its  size,  its  wealth,  and  the  community  it  serves. 

Duties  that  on  one  newspaper  are  combined  in  a  single  position, 
on  another  may  be  delegated  to  two,  three,  or  four  different  persons. 
The  organization  of  most  staffs  is  based  primarily  on  the  idea  of 
using  the  time  of  the  individual  to  the  best  advantage.  To  accom- 
plish this,  various  combinations  are  made,  as  the  talent  of  the  man 
or  the  tasks  to  be  performed  may  suggest. 

No  rnatter  how  he  is  disguised,  either  by  title  or  by  duty  per- 
formed, every  newspaper  has  a  managing  editor,  its  chief  executive 
The  man-  officer.  He  is  the  court  of  last  resort  except  in  such  in- 
aging  editor  stances  as  affect  the  material  welfare  of  the  newspaper, 
when  the  proprietor,  if  he  does  not  himself  fill  the  position  of  man- 
aging editor,  will  have  the  deciding  voice.  He  does  little  writing  or 
editing,  but  his  duties  are  nevertheless  varied  and  exacting.  He 
must  unite  business  sagacity  with  initiative  and  be  constantly  alert 
to  new  ideas  and  more  efficient  methods. 

1 06 


OTHER  DESK  POSITIONS 


107 


To  the  managing  editor  come  for  settlement  all  differences 
between  any  subordinate  departments.  The  final  voice  as  to  what 
goes  in  the  paper  rests  with  him.  He  also  decides  on  heavy 
expenditures  for  news.  What  constitutes  a  "big  expenditure"  is 
within  the  province  of  the  proprietor  or  the  business  manager 
to  decide.  Some  editors  may  spend  large  sums  without  special 
authority.  Others  are  strictly  limited  to  definite  amounts  not  to  be 
exceeded  without  instruction.  On  most  newspapers  the  managing 
editor  decides  when  news  or  "  feature  "  services  are  to  be  con- 
tracted for,  directs  when  and  how  questions  of  policy  are  to  be 
carried  out,  exercises  a  general  supervision  over  every  department, 
guards  against  libel,  sees  that  the  total  expenses  of  the  editorial 
department  do  not  pass  beyond  a  certain  permitted  figure,  and  in 
a  general  way  is  the  responsible  head  of  the  entire  newspaper, 
excepting  only  the  business  department.  The  city  editor  and  all 
other  heads  of  departments  report  to  the  managing  editor  for 
counsel  and  direction.  It  does  not  mean  that  the  latter  exercises 
as  close  a  scrutiny  over  their  work  as  the  city  editor  does  over  the 
work  of  the  reporter.  These  department  heads  usually  have  been 
selected  by  the  managing  editor  himself  and  have  been  chosen 
because  they  enjoy  his  confidence.  Except  where  a  man  of  means 
buys  a  newspaper  from  some  ulterior  motive  and  retains  personal 
direction,  no  inexperienced  newspaper  man  ever  becomes  a  manag- 
ing editor,  and  long  before  the  reporter  may  hope  to  have  an 
opportunity  of  exercising  the  functions  of  that  coveted  office  he 
will  be  more  conversant  with  them  through  observation  and  experi- 
ence than  any  book  can  make  him. 

Most  of  the  duties  falling  to  the  telegraph  editor  are  considered 
in  the  chapter  "  Head  Writing  and  Make-up."  The  telegraph 
The  tele-  editor  handles  all  the  telegraph  copy.  This,  strangely 
graph  editor  enough,  includes  a  great  deal  of  matter  that  is  sent  in 
by  mail.  Most  papers  subscribe  for  certain  telegraph  service,  as  the 
Associated  Press,  which  has  agents  and  representatives  in  every  sec- 
tion of  the  globe  and  sends  nightly  to  all  the  larger  offices  from  30 
to  40  columns  of  matter.  Other  telegraph  services  are  the  Hearst, 
the  Laffan,  the  United  Press,  all  with  ramifications  covering  the 
world  and  all  as  actively  competitive  as  the  newspapers  they  serve. 


loS 


ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 


Since  the  average  daily  prints  only  about  20  columns  of  tele- 
graph matter,  the  first  problem  of  the  telegraph  editor  is  one  of 
selection.  He  must  decide  whether  a  flood  in  China  or  a  political 
uprising  in  England  will  be  of  the  greater  interest  to  his  readers. 
He  must  also  decide  which  articles  to  print  in  detail  and  which  to 
condense  into  a  paragraph.  He  mus.t  determine  which  to  accord 
large,  prominent  heads  and  which  to  tuck  away  under  a  single 
line  of  machine   "caps."    Each  item  should  grip  some  reader. 


Getting  News  by  Wire 


Courtesy  New  York  Herald 


A  big  newspaper  ofifice  is  like  the  human  brain,  with  nerves  reaching  to  every  part  of  the 
world.  These  telegraph  lines  are  essentially  the  same  as  those  in  any  commercial  office 

Most  of  the  copy  that  comes  by  wire  is  well  written,  but  errors 
in  transcription  are  common,  so  that  all  copy  must  be  carefully 
scanned.  In  the  larger  offices  considerable  matter  may  come  by 
cable.  This  arrives  in  skeleton  form  and  has  to  be  filled  out.  Many 
of  the  New  York  papers  have  editors  who  do  nothing  but  handle 
cable  copy  often  building  long  stories  from  meager  details. 

In  addition  to  this  regular  telegraph  service  every  paper  uses 
more  or  less  of  what  is  called  special  service.   This  is  matter  which 


OTHER  DESK  POSITIONS  109 

only  a  single  paper  will  want.  The  telegraph  news  services,  men- 
tioned above,  confine  themselves  to  matters  of  general  interest. 
Suppose  some  local  man  who  is  a  given  paper's  candidate  for  an 
elective  office  delivers  an  address  in  a  city  100  miles  away.  While 
this  home  paper  will  have  a  representative  in  that  city  send  an 
account  of  the  event,  other  papers,  not  interested  in  this  man's 
candidacy,  might  not  care  anything  about  his  speech. 

Another  example  which  has  gained  national  prominence  is  the 
effort  of  a  Chicago  newspaper  to  collect  statistics  of  the  damage 
done  in  celebrating  Fourth  of  July  by  fireworks.  This  paper 
regularly  forwards  to  each  of  its  thousands  of  correspondents 
throughout  the  United  States  explicit  directions  as  to  what  hour 
each  day  for  three  days  he  shall  send  this  information.  By  mid- 
night of  July  4  the  Chicago  organ  has  in  its  office  an  account  of 
every  death  by  premature  explosion  or  similar  accident  in  the  entire 
United  States  on  that  day.  This  single  item  of  news  involves  an 
expense  of  thousands  and  thousands  of  dollars  and  is  possible  only 
to  a  paper  with  large  resources. 

On  many  newspapers  the  telegraph  editor  is  also  the  make-up 
man.  On  other  papers  the  managing  editor  makes  up.  Where  he 
does  not  have  to  make  up,  the  telegraph  editor  merely  gives  to  the 
man  who  does  a  list  of  the  more  important  articles  in  type  and 
suggests  which  are  of  greatest  interest. 

To  handle  30  columns  of  copy  in  a  day  or  a  night  is  in  itself  a 
prodigious  task,  and  where  any  other  duties  are  required,  it  is  cus- 
state  editor,  tomary  for  the  telegraph  editor  to  have  an  assistant, 
or  assistant    ^j^^  -^  ^^^^^  called  the  state  editor.    State  editors  are 

telegraph 

editor  necessary  on  certain  papers  because  of  the  geograph- 

ical location  of  the  city  and  because  of  the  nature  of  the  population 
of  the  city  served.  State  editors  get  this  title  because  they  handle 
the  copy  sent  in  by  a  great  corps  of  correspondents  throughout  the 
state.  This  is  always  an  important  matter  in  cities  located  in 
the  center  of  a  state,  particularly  in  the  capital  of  the  state.  State 
capitals  have  an  unusual  proportion  of  their  citizenship  drawn 
from  the  state  at  large,  and  always  the  urbanite  has  a  clinging 
fondness  for  the  happenings  of  his  earlier  home.  There  is  no 
satisfactory  way  for  a  newspaper  to  secure  this  information  except 


no  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

by  making  arrangements  witli  some  one,  usually  a  person  connected 
with  the  county  weekly,  to  furnish  the  real  news  from  each  locality. 

Where  the  newspaper  is  located  in  the  center  of  the  state  and 
has  reasonably  good  railroad  facilities,  much  of  this  matter  may 
be  sent  b\-  mail,  and,  what  is  of  even  greater  importance,  the  city 
daily  can  be  printed  and  be  on  sale  in  these  contributing  commu- 
nities within  twelve  hours  after  the  news  has  been  sent  out.  This 
mutual  convenience  arising  from  rapid  service  aids  in  building  up 
the  circulation  of  the  city  daily  in  the  small  towns  and  villages 
which  cannot  support  a  local  daily,  and  is  a  second  justification  of 
the  state  service  and  the  state  editor. 

As  more  or  less  of  such  news  is  written  by  amateurs,  it  must  be 
carefully  edited.  The  state  editor  also  must  keep  a  space  book, 
wherein  is  recorded  the  exact  amount  of  matter  used  from  the  bulk 
sent  by  each  correspondent.  Papers  pay  only  for  what  they  use, 
not  for  what  they  receive. 

The  state  editor  receives  a  wide  diversity  of  queries.  These 
are  telegraphic  requests  for  instructions  on  certain  stories.  The 
man  at  Xville  wdll  wire  :  ''  Two  killed  in  runaway.  How  much  ?  " 
The  answer  will  request  anywhere  from  50  to  500  words,  according 
to  what  the  state  editor  may  think  the  accident  is  worth  as  news. 
The  clever  correspondent  will  include  in  his  query  the  fact  that 
the  people  either  are  or  are  not  prominent,  which  will  make  a  differ- 
ence in  the  amount  the  state  editor  orders.  If  it  is  early  in  the  day 
or  the  evening  he  will  usually  order  a  short  story  ;  later,  if  the  news 
feature  turns  out  to  be  important  he  will  order  a  longer  account. 
With  the  ever-increasing  facility  of  long-distance  telephoning,  quer- 
ies are  often  made  in  this  manner,  and  when  it  is  close  to  press 
time  stories  are  dictated  over  the  telephone,  even  though  the  scene 
be  hundreds  of  miles  away.  The  state  editor  is  expected  to  keep 
the  expenses  of  his  department  within  prescribed  limits  and  must 
consider  the  cost  of  every  item  of  the  service  under  his  direction. 

In  times  of  stress  the  telegraph  editor  will  call  on  the  state  editor 
for  assistance.  Indeed  the  state  editor's  desk  is  usually  the  step- 
ping stone  to  the  telegraph  desk,  as  the  latter  holds  the  precedent 
for  the  make-up  position  which,  in  turn,  may  lead  to  the  managing 
editor's  chair.    There  is  no  recognized  order  of  promotion,  however, 


OTHER  DESK  POSITIONS  1 1 1 

that  is  sufficiently  general  to  be  accepted  as  a  rule.  In  newspaper 
work,  perhaps  more  rigidly  than  in  any  other  profession,  personal 
advancement  depends  upon  native  ability  and  special  fitness. 

The  sporting  editor's  desk  is  peculiar.  Generically  speaking  it 
is  related,  on  the  one  hand,  to  the  dramatic  critic's  position  and,  on 
The  sporting  the  Other,  to  that  of  the  telegraph  editor.  The  sporting 
editor  editor  must  be  a  specialist  and  must  know  all  about 

the  various  sports  and  athletic  events  covered  by  his  department. 
He  must  also  handle  a  great  deal  of  copy  that  is  sent  in  either  by 
mail  or  by  wire.  He  has  the  prerogative  of  making  certain  expend- 
itures, and  in  this  respect  exercises  a  degree  of  authoritative  control, 
as  do  the  state  and  telegraph  editors.  On  large  newspapers  this 
department  is  expanded  to  include  a  number  of  specialists,  all  work- 
ing under  the  direction  of  the  regular  sporting  editor,  who  in  turn 
reports  to  the  managing  editor.  College  athletics  furnish  a  fine 
preliminary  equipment  for  the  writer  of  sporting  news. 

Another  desk  man,  recognized  on  most  papers,  is  the  market 
editor.  He,  too,  works  closely  with  the  telegraph  editor,  since  much 
The  market  ^f  the  matter  that  passes  through  his  hands  comes  by 
editor  wire.   He  needs,  also,  to  keep  in  personal  touch  with  the 

markets  of  the  city.  Many  of  these  furnish  special  tables  of  prices 
to  the  market  editor,  which  he  edits  and  uses  as  he  may  see  fit. 
Where,  for  any  reason,  the  paper  does  not  care  to  pay  special  atten- 
tion to  markets,  this  work  is  handled  either  by  the  telegraph  editor 
or  by  the  state  editor. 

Some  papers  recognize  a  financial  department  distinct  from  the 
markets.  The  man  in  charge  usually  ranks  as  an  editor  and  is 
Financial  ^^^  required  to  submit  his  copy  for  revision.  In  other 
editor  cases  it  is    handled   on  a  reportorial   basis   and   goes 

through  the  market  editor's  hands.  The  financial  man  keeps  in 
close  touch  with  banks,  manufacturers,  and  large  mercantile  con- 
cerns of  all  sorts.  An  ability  to  respect  confidence  with  the 
utmost  care,  to  keep  counsel  of  his  own  thoughts  at  all  times, 
and  to  inspire  confidence  in  others  is  a  requisite  of  far  greater 
importance  than  any  command  of  ornate  language.  In  no  depart- 
ment of  newspaper  work  is  an  ability  to  say  a  thing  simply  and 
truthfully  of  greater  importance  than  in  the  financial  column. 


112  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

Many  newspapers,  particularly  the  larger  ones,  or  those  that 
aim  to  cover  a  wide  area  with  a  small  publication,  recognize  what 
are  called  copy  desks.  It  is  frequently  the  practice  to 
confuse  these  desks  with  those  of  the  city  editor's  as- 
sistants ;  but  copy  desks,  properly  so  called,  exercise  none  of  the 
executive  duties  and  little  of  the  selective  function  of  a  city  desk. 

The  chief  functions  of  a  copy-desk  man  are  to  make  any  story 
or  item  that  may  be  submitted  conform  to  dictated  requirements 
in  style  and  length  and  to  correct  usage  of  English.  A  reporter 
comes  in,  says  he  has  a  fire  story,  and  asks  the  city  editor  how 
much  he  wishes  to  use.  The  city  editor  tells  him  500  words. 
Now,  when  the  city  editor  gets  the  copy  he  may  find  that  the 
reporter  has  written  too  much,  or  that,  instead  of  the  500  words 
requested,  the  story  itself  is  worth  only  300  words,  and  he  turns 
the  story  over  to  the  copy  reader  to  reduce  it  to  the  3 00- word 
limit  desired. 

Often  the  copy  reader  writes  the  heads,  particularly  the  less 
important  ones,  and  reconstructs  the  "leads." 

Not  infrequently  he  must  completely  rewrite  stories.  If  a  re- 
porter has  only  partly  caught  the  idea  of  the  city  editor  and  if 
time  presses,  then  the  story  is  turned  over  to  a  copy  man  who 
knows  exactly  what  the  city  editor  wants  told  and  how  he  wants 
it  expressed. 

The  copy  reader  at  times  has  not  a  little  editing  to  do.  Suppose 
a  big  story,  such  as  a  sensational  murder,  is  to  be  handled.  Half 
a  dozen  men  are  working  different  parts  of  the  city  on  as  many 
different  phases  of  the  situation.  Naturally  these  men  will  dupli- 
cate some  features  of  the  account,  and  this  duplication  the  copy 
reader  eliminates,  writing  in  a  connecting  line  or  paragraph  here 
and  there  and  blending  the  work  of  half  a  dozen  men  into  a 
homogeneous  whole. 

He  must  be  quick  and  accurate,  infallible  on  the  spelling  of 
names  and  words,  capable  of  writing  clean  and  incisive  English, 
with  a  full  knowledge  of  punctuation,  capitalization,  and  all  the 
marks  whereby  editors  and  news  writers  signify  precisely  what 
they  wish  the  printer  to  do  with  their  copy.  These  marks  are 
illustrated  at  another  place  in  this  book. 


OTHER  DESK  POSITIONS  II3 

In  some  instances  the  department  of  social  news  rises  to  the 
dignity  of  a  desk  position,  the  one  in  charge  being  given  the 
The  society  usual  editor's  discretionary  powers.  More  frequently 
desk  society  copy  is  handled  through  the  city  desk  or  one  of 

the  assistant  desks.  Newspapers  print  society  news  as  they  print  a 
great  deal  of  other  matter,  not  because  of  the  intrinsic  news  value 
from  the  editor's  point  of  view,  but  from  the  fact  that  it  makes  a 
definite  appeal  to  a  certain  class  which  nothing  else  will  satisfy.  As 
a  circulation  builder,  society  news  in  many  communities  is  held  to 
be  without  a  peer.  The  reason  for  this  is  that  the  newspaper  which 
appeals  to  the  woman  is  the  one  that  goes  to  the  home,  and  the 
one  that  goes  to  the  home  is  considered  the  best  advertising 
medium.  It  is  apparent,  therefore,  that  a  direct  and  mercenary 
purpose  very  largely  influences  newspapers  in  printing  social  news. 

For  successful  work  the  society  reporter  needs  a  retentive 
memory  and  a  pleasant  personality  and  the  ability  to  say  a  thing 
directly  and  clearly.  As  in  any  other  reportorial  assignment,  judg- 
ment to  refrain  from  effusions  of  all  sorts,  with  a  certain  nice 
discrimination,  more  frequently  given  to  women  than  to  men, 
enabling  the  possessor  to  recognize,  almost  intuitively,  relative 
social  distinctions  and  the  varied  importance  of  events,  are  the 
chief  requisites  for  success  in  this  work.  It  is  obviously  of 
advantage  for  a  society  reporter  to  be  on  terms  of  friendship 
with  society  women,  a  thing  less  easy  to  do  than  to  decree. 

In  this  connection  it  seems  advisable  to  emphasize  the  indis- 
putable value  of  women's  service  in  certain  specialized  forms  of 
newspaper  work,  and,  at  the  same  time,  to  recognize  equally  indis- 
putable limitations  entailed  by  temperament  and  sex.  It  is  to  be 
understood  that  the  few  noteworthy  exceptions  to  the  application 
of  such  statements  as  may  seem  indiscriminatingly  sweeping  but 
prove  the  general  truths. 

Women  have  developed  peculiar  fitness  for  such  departmental 
positions  as  society  reporting,  the  compilation  of  news  covering 
organized  philanthropies  and  literary  clubs,  the  reporting  of  lec- 
tures and  educational  assemblies,  "  feature  "  writing, —  including 
the  ''  features  "  incident  to  convention  and  campaign  work,  —  and 
certain  forms  of  criticism,  frequently  literary,  less  often  musical, 


114  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

seldom  dramatic.  Speaking  broadly,  from  a  successful  career  in 
the  editorial  and  the  managerial  fields  of  journalism  women  as 
a  class  are  debarred  by  inherent  characteristics  of  mind  and  of 
personality  rather  than  by  external  barriers  of  conventionality  or 
precedent. 

This  candid  presentation  of  time-proved  facts  should  be  the 
source  of  incentive,  not  of  discouragement,  to  women  desirous  of 
entering  the  profession.  The  soil  is  fallow  for  women's  efficient 
work  in  the  fields  named.  That  the  territory  is  somewhat  circum- 
scribed but  adds  distinction  to  such  excellence  of  service  as  may 
be  attained. 

Although  still  recognized  by  most  of  the  well-equipped  dailies 
of  the  country,  the  exchange  editor  no  longer  occupies  the  place 
of  importance  that  he  did  twenty-five  years  ago.  This 
exchange  is  due  to  various  causes,  not  the  least  of  which  are  the 
^  ^  °^  increasing  facility  with  which  people  get  about  the  coun- 

try and  the  rapidity  with  which  mail  and  express  matter  are  for- 
warded. Another  influencing  element  is  the  lessening  note  of  per- 
sonality in  the  journalism  of  to-day.  When  Dana  and  the  S?ui 
were  synonymous,  when  Greeley  and  the  Tribune  were  one  and 
the  same,  when  Murat  Halstead  stood  for  the  Commercial  Gazette 
and  Henry  Watterson  for  the  Cornier  Journal,  then  the  columns 
of  these  papers  were  eagerly  scanned  by  readers  far  and  near,  and 
newspapers  that  were  without  such  dominant  personalities  on  their 
staff  eagerly  copied  what  these  intellectual  giants  wrote. 

Then,  too,  it  was  exceptional  for  a  man  to  read  more  than  his 
home  paper.  Now  men  read  all  sorts  of  papers.  Then  telegraphy 
was  expensive  and  telephones  impracticable.  Now  wire  communi- 
cation has  become  cheaper  and  the  newspapers  richer,  so  that  cost 
is  not  considered  at  all  by  some  of  them  when  a  story  is  at  stake. 

\h)x  all  that,  in  some  corner  of  most  offices  one  will  find  a  man, 
usually  one  of  the  older  fellows,  with  a  big  pile  of  exchanges  before 
him,  going  over  them  one  by  one  and  clipping  an  article,  now 
here,  now  there,  noting  on  the  back  of  it  the  name  of  the  paper 
from  which  it  is  taken  and  the  date  on  which  it  was  printed.  It  is 
not  work  for  an  amateur.  lie  must  know  by  training  what  news- 
papers throughout  the  country  are  worth  considering,  and  what 


OTHER  DESK  POSITIONS  II5 

distinguishes  this  one  and  what  makes  notable  that  one.  He  must 
also  know  .news.  He  must  know  what  is  particularly  desired  in 
his  own  community. 

As  an  instance,  the  city  in  which  he  is  working  is  wrestling 
with  the  problem  of  reorganizing  its  sewage  system.  Wherever 
in  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land  the  exchange  man  finds  a 
city  similarly  engaged,  he  will  clip  the  items  that  deal  with  it. 
His  city  supports  a  ball  team  which  belongs  to  one  of  the  leagues  ; 
he  will  clip  comment  about  that  ball  team  from  the  papers  of  other 
cities  in  the  league.  His  paper  is  allied  with  one  of  the  dominant 
political  parties  ;  he  will  clip  editorials  from  the  leading  allied 
organs  of  the  country,  or  from  the  leaders  of  the  opposition  when- 
ever he  thinks  they  have  shown  a  weakness  that  his  paper  can 
easily  expose. 

Nor  does  his  usefulness  stop  here.  There  are  certain  forms  of 
news  in  which  the  time  element  is  not  paramount.  Such,  for  in- 
stance, are  accounts  of  peculiar  antics  of  birds  or  animals,  anec- 
dotes of  men  prominent  in  public  life,  and  minor  discoveries  in  art 
or  scientific  circles.  These  he  clips  and  usually  supplies  with  head- 
ings. They  are  used  for  what  is  called  ''  time  "  copy,  copy  which 
the  printers  set  when  not  otherwise  busy.  This  matter  is  printed 
usually  on  the  editorial  page  and  is  tucked  in  here  and  there  to  aid 
in  make-up.  Much  of  it  is  used  on  Sundays  and  holidays  when  the 
size  of  the  paper  printed  is  out  of  proportion  to  the  actual  news 
that  presents  itself.  The  exchange  editor  also  makes  clippings  for 
the  morgue. 

The  "  morgue  "  is  a  time-honored  institution  among  all  news- 
papers. In  the  smaller  offices  it  exists  chiefly  in  a  rudimentary 
The  form  or  in  name,  while  with  the  big  dailies  it  is  one  of 

"morgue"  ^^i^  most  highly  developed  and  finely  organized  of  the 
associated  departments  of  news  compilation.  There  is  not  wanting 
a  certain  grim  appropriateness  in  the  name  ''  morgue,"  in  that, 
originally  having  to  do  with  the  dead,  it  resembled,  until  it  became 
more  completely  developed  as  an  information  bureau,  but  a  dead 
thing,  when  compared  with  other  features  of  newspaper  work. 

Historically,  the  morgue  began  when  newspapers  began  to  illus- 
trate their  stories.     Economically  it   grew  into  importance  when 


ii6 


ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 


what  were  once  matters  of  hours  came  to  be  matters  of  minutes 
and  finally  of  seconds.  Newspaper  illustrations  cost  money,  and  so 
when  they  were  made,  they  were  saved  instead  of  being  thrown 
away.  Frequently  they  were  used  again  and  again,  and  the  pic- 
ture of  an  individual  received  final  insertion  on  occasion  of  his 
death.  Soon  it  was  perceived  that  if  it  was  handy  to  have  his 
cut,  it  was  equally  convenient  to  have  a  bit  of  biography  on  hand. 


Stored-Up  Information 


Courtesy  New  York  World 


A  well-equipped  morgue  contains  information  of  all  sorts,  available  to  the  reporters  on  a 
moment's  notice.    It  requires  constant  attention  to  keep  it  up  to  date 


So  newspapers  began  to  file  away  short  sketches  with  the  cut  of 
the  person.  If  he  died  suddenly,  the  morgue  furnished  all  that  was 
needed  in  the  way  of  clippings  and  pictures. 

As  the  manufacture  of  cuts  became  cheaper  and  the  magnitude 
of  the  morgue  increased,  the  cuts  were  often  destroyed  and  the 
photographs  from  which  they  were  made  were  saved.  Half  a 
dozen  photographs  can  be  handled  and  managed  with  less  trouble 
than  a  single  metal  cut.  In  actual  practice  the  newspaper  keeps  the 
cuts  of  prominent  men  always  on  hand  and  pictures  of  the  less 


OTHER  DESK  POSITIONS  II7 

prominent  ones.  The  exchange  editor  was  easily  metamorphosed 
into  the  keeper  of  the  morgue  or  office  hbrary. 

With  the  growing  complexity  in  the  province  of  this  refer- 
ence ''  bureau  "  the  card-index  system  came  to  be  used,  and  even 
cross-indexes  are  now  in  vogue.  In  a  minute  almost  any  sort  of 
information  about  anything  desired  can  be  secured.  Not  alone  is 
there  an  envelope  for  every  one  who  has  ever  been  prominent, 
together  with  photographs  of  himself,  his  family,  and  his  home, 
but  information  is  also  catalogued  concerning  disasters  of  all  kinds, 
big  conventions,  wars,  religious  gatherings,  and  the  entire  range  of 
matter  that  constitutes  news.  It  is  this  which  enables  a  newspaper 
with  the  first  item  about  a  flood,  earthquake,  fire,  or  robbery  to  give 
immediately  a  complete  and  accurate  list  of  all  similar  catastrophes, 
together  with  the  exact  loss  or  damage  entailed  by  each. 

The  morgue  to  be  a  success  requires  constant  attention.  It  is 
always  growing.  The  keeper  scans  the  papers  of  the  entire  world 
for  features  and  bits  of  information  to  add  to  it.  Books  and  maga- 
zines which  cannot  be  conveniently  clipped  are  catalogued  so  that 
all  manner  of  information  on  all  sorts  of  subjects  is  available  at  a 
minute's  notice.  Complete  files  of  the  local  papers,  with  news  of 
importance  in  each  issue  indexed,  are  always  available. 

An  example  of  the  usefulness  of  the  morgue  is  cited  from  an 
experience  of  the  New  York  Herald^  which  gave  a  newspaper  man 
fond  of  sea-faring  a  commission  to  cable  really  important  news 
from  whatever  point  of  the  globe  he  might  be  at  the  time  the  event 
occurred.  It  chanced  that  one  of  his  expeditions  took  him  to  some 
of  the  less  frequented  islands  of  the  South  Seas.  While  there  he 
lived  through  an  earthquake  which  killed  many  people  and  did  a 
great  deal  of  property  damage.  There  was  no  cable  station  on  the 
island,  and  it  was  several  days  before  he  could  reach  a  port,  from 
which  he  sent  meager  words  outlining  the  disaster.  By  reference 
to  its  morgue  the  Herald  was  able  to  print  scenes  on  the  island, 
a  map  of  its  location,  a  description  of  its  climate,  products  and  pop- 
ulation, and  history,  coupled  with  an  outline  of  the  disaster.  Thus 
it  had  at  the  expense  of  a  fifty-word  cablegram  an  article  more 
than  a  column  in  length,  of  the  same  practical  value  as  though  the 
whole  thing  had  been  sent  by  cable. 


Il8  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

Even  the  expedient  of  the  morgue  does  not  serve  for  the  extreme 
haste  that  newspapers  require  in  deahng  with  the  demise  of  impor- 
tant personages,  and  in  many  offices  death  notices  of  such  persons 
are  all  written  out  and  in  many  cases  even  set  up  and  left  on  the 
"  stone,"  ready  to  be  clapped  into  a  form  and  printed  at  a  second's 
notice.  Even  where  this  is  not  done  as  a  part  of  a  system,  it  is 
customary  to  do  it  when  any  great  man  is  ill  or  at  the  point  of 
death. 

In  extreme  cases  even  this  is  not  rapid  enough.  When  the  late 
pope  lay  dying,  one  newspaper  in  Ohio  printed  500  copies  every 
day  for  a  week,  with  a  telegram  reading,  "  Rome  —  The  pope  died 
today."  Day  after  day  these  papers  were  printed  and  as  regularly 
destroyed,  until  the  fatal  moment  when  death  actually  did  super- 
vene, and  while  these  500  copies  were  being  sold,  thus  effecting 
the  coveted  "  scoop,"  others  were  hastily  made  ready.  It  is  fre- 
quently the  case  that  in  big  controversies,  such  as  elections  or  con- 
ventions, provisional  stories  are  written,  set  up  and  printed,  stating 
that  each  of  the  possible  contingencies  has  taken  place.  All  that 
is  then  needed  is  a  word  of  what  has  actually  occurred,  and  the 
papers  are  ready  for  the  world. 


CHAPTER  X 

INTERVIEWS 

Nearly  all  news  gathering  has  more  or  less  work  that  is  essentially 
interviewing ;  indeed,  very  few  items  of  any  importance  can  be 
Interviewing  secured  without  asking  some  one  a  series  of  questions, 
a  difficult  art  ^^iq  interview  proper,  however,  is  a  difficult  thing. 
It  is  the  most  subtle  and  most  fascinating  of  all  kinds  of  news 
gathering  —  and  the  most  difficult.  It  demands  skill,  tact,  intel- 
ligence, and  experience  on  the  part  of  those  who  would  win  suc- 
cess and  recognition.  It  is  one  of  the  few  forms  of  news  story  for 
which  the  profession  has  retained  a  special  name. 

An  interview,  in  the  understanding  of  a  newspaper  man,  is  a 
personal  expression,  secured  from  a  man  or  woman  of  immediate 
prominence  or  established  authority,  upon  a  subject  in  which  the 
public  is  likely  to  be  interested.  Such  a  definition  naturally  excludes 
that  form  of  interview  which  certain  classes  of  public  officials  hold 
with  themselves  periodically,  utterances  that  are  typed  off  by  their 
own  stenographers  and  sent  to  the  press.  Nor  is  it  meant  to  include 
that  kind  of  printed  statement  which  follows  a  prearranged  visit  of 
a  delegation  of  newspaper  men  to  the  office  of  a  politician,  who 
then  proceeds  to  tell  them  something  he  has  previously  decided  to 
divulge  or  submits  to  a  fusillade  of  questions.  True,  such  reports 
are  technically  interviews  and,  as  printed  in  the  paper,  give  no 
indication  of  the  methods  by  which  they  were  secured.  The  real 
interview,  however,  is  one  that  matches  the  skill  of  the  reporter 
against  the  adroitness  of  a  man  who  either  has  nothing  to  say  or 
has  something  to  conceal.  Such  an  interview  becomes  significant 
because  a  single  newspaper  man  manages  under  adverse  circum- 
stances to  extract  information  of  great  importance  from  an  unwill- 
ing agent.  Thus,  when  a  politician  is  induced  to  uncover  a  policy 
he  means  to  pursue,  or  a  committeeman  comes  out  in  indorsement 
of  a  candidate  he  purposes  to  support,  the  news,  secured  through 

119 


120  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

personal  conversation  is  a  genuine  interview ;  so,  too,  when  any  one 
who  has  been  intimately  connected  with  a  perplexing  mystery  can 
be  made  to  reveal  the  real  motives  or  to  supply  the  missing  links. 
Sometimes  such  happenings  have  taken  place  years  before,  but 
their  uncovering  makes  a  good  story  whenever  recorded. 

The  first  real  difficulty  in  interviewing  is  in  finding  the  man. 
The  matter  is  simplified  when  the  reporter  discovers  the  presence 
Getting  an  of  ^  notable  personage  from  the  scanning  of  a  hotel 
audience  register.  All  that  remains  is  to  send  up  a  card  and 
await  the  granting  of  an  interview  ;  or,  better  still,  waylay  the  man 
in  the  hotel  corridor  where  matters  may  be  discussed  less  formally, 
possibly  over  a  cigar.  In  case  the  whereabouts  of  a  distinguished 
visitor  is  unknown,  either  to  the  city  editor  or  to  the  reporter,  the 
task  becomes  more  complex.  Often  a  man  is  expected  to  arrive 
some  time  within  the  afternoon  or  evening.  The  reporter  must 
meet  all  trains  and  keep  his  eyes  open.  Probably  the  celebrity  has 
only  ten  minutes  to  get  a  lunch  and  make  railroad  connections. 
Every  minute  of  the  time  must  be  improved  by  the  interviewer  in 
skillful  questioning  while,  perhaps,  the  interviewed  sips  coffee  and 
devours  pie.  Here  blunt,  direct  interrogations  on  vital  topics  will 
be  found  more  advantageous  than  aimless  commonplaces.  Many 
of  the  very  best  interviews  have  been  secured  under  such  pressure. 

Often  a  reporter  learns  that  an  important  personage  is  in  town 
at  about  the  moment  he  is  ready  to  leave.  All  the  resources  of 
quick  thinking  and  prompt  action  are  then  called  into  play.  One 
interviewer,  so  the  story  goes,  ran  three  blocks  to  get  a  word  with 
William  Jennings  Bryan,  only  to  see  the  train  pulling  out  of  the 
railroad  station  when  he  arrived.  Nothing  daunted,  the  reporter 
sped  past  the  gateman  and  clambered  on  the  steps  of  the  last  coach. 
He  was  breathless  and  speechless.  Mr.  Bryan  was  quick  to  appre- 
ciate the  situation  and  briefly  outlined  his  opinions  on  public  policies 
while  the  reporter  gasped  and  the  train  gathered  speed.  With  the 
information  secured,  the  newspaper  man  dropped  from  the  swiftly 
moving  train  into  the  station  yard,  returned  to  the  office,  and 
"  scooped  "  the  town. 

It  occasionally  happens  that  a  man  must  be  called  out  of  bed  or 
summoned  from  a  social  gathering  to  meet  a  reporter.   To  approach 


INTERVIEWS  121 

him  under  such  circumstances  requires  diplomacy  and  resourceful- 
ness. When  a  reporter  can  be  introduced  to  his  subject  by  a  mutual 
acquaintance  he  will  usually  find  that  the  way  has  been  opened  for 
him.  If  he  can  change  the  situation  and  become  the  host  himself, 
the  interviewer  will  generally  find  himself  on  superior  ground. 

Once  the  man  or  woman  has  been  found,  the  hope  of  success 
depends  largely  upon  the  personality  and  intelligence  of  the  inter- 
simpiifying  viewer.  Certain  demands  are  placed  upon  him  if  he 
the  work  would  secure  the  information  he  seeks.  Whatever  will 
conduce  to  his  sense  of  ease  and  comfort  is  a  desirable  prerequisite 
for  a  successful  interview.  Not  infrequently  it  may  be  the  matter 
of  his  own  attire.  He  will  not  care  to  present  himself  at  a  fashion- 
able hotel  in  an  outfit  soiled  by  a  hard  day's  wear  at  the  office  and 
go  to  its  most  elaborate  suite  to  meet  some  celebrity  of  national 
reputation.  The  successful  interviewer  must  be  a  person  of  more 
than  usual  address,  with  a  certain  savoir-faire  which  will  put  him 
on  a  plane  of  social  equality  with  whomsoever  he  may  meet.  He 
must  be  courteous,  respectful,  not  disposed  to  argue  or  to  dispute. 
Often  he  must  display  great  deference  ;  many  more  times  he  must 
lead  the  way  and  probe  deeply  for  his  information.  In  a  word,  the 
interviewer  must  be  mentally  alert,  armed  with  facts  and  questions, 
and  ready  to  match  his  intellect  against  another.  He  should  remem- 
ber that  the  particular  thing  he  is  trying  to  find  out  may  be  the 
very  thing  his  subject  wishes  to  keep  secret. 

It  is  highly  desirable  that  a  reporter  going  to  interview  any 
person  of  authority  on  his  favorite  theme  should  have  some  gen- 
eral idea  of  the  history  and  the  work  of  the  man  to  be  ques- 
tioned, in  order  that  he  may  put  intelligent  queries  and  that  he 
may  receive  understandingly  what  is  told  him  without  requiring 
too  minute  an  explanation.  A  great  many  people  are  apt  to  be 
annoyed  if  asked  to  explain  many  of  the  technical  terms  in  which 
it  comes  natural  for  them  to  couch  their  ideas.  Yet  these  technical 
terms  are  almost  wholly  unsuited  to  the  printed  article,  and  if  the 
reporter  cannot  translate  them  into  general  English  out  of  his  own 
knowledge,  he  must  get  that  knowledge  from  his  subject.  The 
wise  interviewer  will  inform  himself  on  the  facts  woven  around  the 
career  of  the  man  to  be  interviewed.   This  desired  information  may 


122  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

usually  be  secured  by  investigation  in  the  city  library  or  by  a  brief 
inspection  of  "  Who's  Who,"  a  volume  that  maybe  found  in  every 
reputable  newspaper  office.  If  he  has  the  data  of  a  man's  life  and 
a  knowledge  of  his  dominant  interests  well  in  mind,  it  will  be  much 
easier  to  start  a  conversation  and  to  secure  from  him  the  informa- 
tion sought.  It  frequently  happens  that  fame  has  already  attached 
certain  policies  and  peculiarities  to  the  name  of  a  celebrity.  If  such 
are  familiar  to  the  reporter,  the  task  is  made  less  difficult. 

If  the  reporter  bent  on  an  interview  knows  exactly  the  thing  he 
W'ants  to  have  said,  his  campaign  is  further  simplified,  even  though 
it  may  not  be  made  easier.  Often,  however,  he  will  have  to  trust 
to  the  trend  of  the  conversation  to  develop  some  point  of  leading 
interest.  City  editors  have  an  idea  that  every  time  a  person  of 
national  importance  comes  to  town  he  ought  to  talk  good  ''  copy," 
and  so  the  interviewer  is  often  sent  on  a  mission  with  no  other 
instructions  than  to  "  get  a  story." 

Knowing  the  thing  sought  does  not,  however,  always  make  it 
easier  to  get  the  information.  The  reporter  may  frame  his  ques- 
tions ever  so  shrewdly,  lead  up  to  them  ever  so  adroitly,  and  still 
receive  an  evasive  answer  in  each  case.  There  is  always  a  certain 
risk  in  a  point-blank  question,  answerable  by  a  "yes"  or  ''no." 
An  audience,  gained  with  difficulty,  may  thus  be  suddenly  termi- 
nated. If  it  is  prolonged,  the  person  interviewed  may  give  some 
expression  that  will  clearly  indicate  the  trend  of  his  thought. 
Generally  speaking,  more  is  learned  by  inference  than  by  direct 
statement. 

Interviewing  is  difficult  precisely  because  of  this  fact,  that  most 
persons  worth  interviewing  have  trained  minds  and  are  as  skillful 
in  evading  a  point  or  in  framing  an  equivocal  answer  as  the  reporter 
is  in  putting  his  questions.  The  reporter  will  find  it  wise  always  to 
pay  the  strictest  attention  to  anything  and  everything  that  is  said 
by  his  subject  and  to  appear  interested.  This  is  invariably  not  as 
easy  as  it  might  seem  ;  for  while  the  reporter  is  listening  to  an 
answer  which  is  not  what  he  wants,  he  must  be  framing  up  a 
question  whereby  he  may  lead,  not  too  obviously,  to  the  topic  he 
wishes  discussed.  It  often  happens  when  the  reporter  has  asked  a 
leading  question  that  he  receives  such  an  answer  as,  "  The  weather 


INTERVIEWS  I2i» 

promises  to  be  beautiful  to-morrow."  If  he  is  wise  the  scribe  will 
take  the  hint,  but  need  not  be  discouraged.  Allow  the  person 
interviewed  to  take  his  own  course  and  respect  his  personality. 

A  careful  scrutiny  of  the  subject's  face  is  usually  helpful,  although 
often  it  must  be  covertly  made.  It  enables  the  reporter  to  determine 
whether  his  vis-a-vis  is  saying  something  conned  by  rote,  whether 
he  is  talking  merely  to  make  talk,  or  whether  he  is  voicing  the 
inmost  convictions  of  his  heart  and  mind.  Look  your  man  straight 
in  the  eye,  particularly  when  asking  a  question.  It  shows  your  own 
earnestness,  and  often  the  light  that  comes  or  goes  in  his  face  is 
more  illuminating  than  the  verbal  answer  returned. 

Ordinarily  the  reporter  is  the  guest  of  his  subject,  meeting  him 
in  his  home  or  in  his  hotel  apartments.  By  the  rites  of  hospitality, 
therefore,  the  newspaper  man  is  constrained  to  observe  the  practices 
of  courtesy.  Occasionally  it  happens,  however,  that  only  by  arousing 
the  ire  of  his  subject  is  he  able  to  get  him  outside  the  shell  of 
conventionality. 

A  case  in  point  is  concerned  with  an  attempt  made  to  interview 
Elihu  Root,  who  is  considered  a  stiff  proposition  from  a  newspaper 
standpoint.  It  has  long  been  the  custom  of  city  editors  to  send 
reporters  out  to  get  the  opinions  of  well-known  lawyers  after  the 
handing  down  of  an  important  legal  decision.  Many  of  these  men 
habitually  talk,  many  do  not.  Mr.  Root  has  been  numbered  among 
the  latter  —  except  on  one  celebrated  occasion,  if  the  story  told  by 
a  Boston  Trans cnpt  editor  may  be  accepted  as  true. 

On  that  occasion  —  when  some  far-reaching  decision  had  come  down  from 
the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States  —  a  newspaper  man  had  succeeded  in 
reaching  his  inner  sanctum,  or  in  catching  him  at  his  outer  door.  The  reporter 
asked  the  usual  question,  ''  Would  Mr.  Root  make  some  comment  as  to  the 
effect  of  the  decision  ?  " 

"  Young  man,"  retorted  the  noted  lawyer,  ''  who  is  counsel  for  your  news- 
paper? "    The  reporter  mentioned  a  well-known  firm. 

"Then  why  don't  you  go  to  them  for  an  opinion  on  that  decision.'*" 
demanded  Mr.  Root  witheringly, 

"Because,"  snapped  back  the  newspaper  man,  ''we  would  have  to  pay  them. 
What  we  are  looking  for  now  is  a  little  cheap  talent,"  and  Mr.  Root,  probably 
one  of  the  three  or  four  highest-priced  lawyers  in  the  country,  was  so  amused 
that  he  straightway  gave  an  interview,  which  very  naturally  was  the  feature  of 
all  legal  comment  made  upon  the  decision  in  question. 


124  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

There  are  really  three  kinds  of  people  encountered  by  the  inter- 
viewer ;  name]}',  those  who  refuse  to  say  anything,  those  who  are 
Methods  of  willing  to  talk,  and  those  who  are  not  conscious  of  having 
approach  ^^y  opinions  at  all.  All  of  these  people  must  be  handled 
in  different  ways.  The  reporter  must  adopt  a  method  born  of  an 
intimate  knowledge  of  human  nature.  In  one  instance  he  will  be 
sympathetic  and  interested,  melting  the  person  interviewed  into  a 
flow  of  conversation  by  a  nod  of  approval  or  a  smile.  In  another 
instance  he  must  ask  direct  questions  in  an  attempt  to  uncover  the 
information  he  seeks.  In  still  another  emergency  he  must  suggest 
opinions  or  gain  a  man's  sanction  for  a  printed  statement,  when 
using  him  as  authority.  He  should  always  take  for  granted  that 
the  man  is  going  to  say  something  for  publication.  If  the  inter- 
viewer begins  with  "  Now,  Mr.  Blank,  you  don't  want  anything 
said  about  this,  do  you  ?  ''  he  meets  with  immediate  defeat. 

Where  a  prominent  person  has  a  hobby,  a  mission,  or  a  fad,  it  is 
usually  safe  to  open  a  conversation  on  his  favorite  topic  and  from 
that  to  work  to  whatever  field  is  desired.  A  well-considered  inter- 
view on  bugs  given  by  an  acknowledged  entomologist  is  more  im- 
portant than  that  same  man's  expressed  views  on  the  tariff  or  the 
social  evil.  He  is  an  authority  on  insect  life  and  will  probably  say 
something  interesting  and  authoritative,  while  on  other  subjects  he 
is  apt  to  be  profoundly  ignorant  and  consequently  unresponsive. 
The  interviewer  should  bear  constantly  in  mind  that  most  people 
are  interested  more  in  themselves  and  in  their  work  than  in  anything 
else.  A  request  for  the  photograph  of  a  society  leader  with  some 
comment  on  the  artistic  qualities  of  the  picture  will  often  warm  her 
into  a  gracious  mood.  Almost  every  person  has  some  spark  of 
vanity  that  the  reporter  should  look  for  and  utilize,  to  what  degree 
and  in  what  manner  will  depend  upon  his  person.  Flattery  will 
annoy  people  of  modest  demeanor  and  will  be  quickly  comprehended 
by  the  more  intelligent.  The  reporter's  method  of  approach  must 
never  be  inconsistent  with  personal  dignity  and  self-respect.  In  this 
connection  it  is  interesting  to  cite  an  actual  experience  in  which  two 
young  women  undertook  to  interview  a  famous  soprano  who  had 
come  to  the  city  to  sing  at  a  concert.  The  two  found  the  singer 
at  a  down-town   hotel  and  were  cordially  received   in   her  room. 


INTERVIEWS 


125 


Neither  of  the  interviewers  had  a  clear  idea  of  what  was  wanted,  so 
the  interview  began  with  the  conventional  questions  of  how  the 

singer  liked  C (mentioning  the  name  of  the  town)  and  was  this 

her  first  visit  to  the  Middle  West  ?  The  singer  was  gracious  but 
imparted  nothing  exceptional  or  significant.  A  more  experienced 
interviewer  —  a  man  —  sought  the  singer  some  time  later  and  took 
another  method  of  approach.  He  began  by  asking  her  how  she 
first  discovered  that  she  had  a  voice,  who  taught  her  voice  culture, 
where  she  first  appeared  in  public.  By  this  time  the  singer  was 
talking  freely  about  herself  and  her  art,  and  further  questions  were 
unnecessary.    As  a  result  a  very  readable  interview  was  secured. 

Another  case  in  point  may  serve  as  an  example  of  several  of  the 
rules  given  herewith.  Rev.  Dr.  J.  W.  Dawson,  an  eminent  English 
Some  cases  divine,  had  been  in  a  city  conducting  a  series  of  meet- 
cited  ings.  These  had  been  reported  without  developing  any- 
thing out  of  the  ordinar)'.  Several  interviews  had  also  failed  to  break 
the  general  tone  of  calm.  One  evening  a  reporter  joined  a  few 
friends  who  were  talking  to  the  Doctor  after  the  meeting,  but  a 
mere  introduction  was  all  that  could  be  obtained  at  that  moment. 
Conversation  was  general  and  rambling.  The  reporter  took  his  cue 
from  the  fact  that  the  janitor  was  putting  out  the  lights  in  the  hall 
and  suggested  that  the  party  adjourn  to  a  near-by  club  of  which  he 
and  one  or  two  others  present  were  members.  Dr.  Dawson  accepted. 
At  the  club  cigars  made  several  of  the  party  more  talkative,  but  it  was 
impossible  to  swing  the  conversation  out  of  a  general  ecclesiastical 
tone,  which  afforded  no  sort  of  copy. 

Suddenly  another  minister  asked  Dr.  Dawson  why  young  men  of 
to-day  do  not  enter  the  ministry  as  they  did  a  generation  ago.  ''  Be- 
cause," came  the  answer  quick  as  a  flash,  "  it  is  not  a  man's  work." 
Here  was  a  divine  of  international  reputation  saying  to  a  brother 
minister  that  the  ministry  of  to-day  is  not  a  man's  work.  It  required 
only  the  most  ordinar)^  questioning,  after  such  a  lead,  to  get  a  very 
readable  story.  Yet  if  Dr.  Dawson  had  been  asked  to  characterize 
the  ministry,  he  would  never  have  made  that  sweeping,  unreserved 
statement.  It  was  the  setting,  the  society,  and  the  conversation 
leading  up  to  and  away  from  this  one  striking  statement  that  made 
the  real  interview. 


126  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

Quite  different  was  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hugh  Black,  the  Scotch  Pres- 
byterian divine  and  writer,  who  accommodatingly  got  out  of  bed 
to  talk  to  a  reporter  and  discussed  English  and  American  church 
practices  and  the  trend  of  the  times  —  yet  without  saying  anything 
exceptional  or  making  as  good  copy  as  his  English  brother. 

Rev.  Dr.  J.  Wilbur  Chapman,  the  international  evangelist,  is 
quite  a  different  type  of  subject.  A  mere  doubt  expressed  regarding 
any  of  his  statements  was  sufficient  provocation  to  induce  him  to 
make  a  brief,  brilliant,  and  powerful  defense  of  his  position,  which 
furnished  excellent  material.  It  will  be  understood  that  in  all  these 
cases  a  pen  picture  of  the  man  is  quite  as  interesting  as  what 
he  says.  The  public  has  a  great  curiosity  to  know  what  a  man 
whom  it  has  known  only  on  the  rostrum,  pulpit,  or  stage  may  be 
like  in  private  view. 

Stage  celebrities  furnish  a  frequent  subject  for  interview.  Seem- 
ing to  shun  it,  they  really  invite  it,  as  publicity  is  as  the  breath  of 
life  to  their  nostrils.  While  very  easy  of  access  in  most  cases,  such 
"stars"  often  furnish  poor  material,  as  they  have  only  a  few  subjects 
upon  which  they  can,  or  care,  to  talk,  and  all  too  often  they  have 
been  furnished  with  an  assortment  of  ideas  by  their  press  repre- 
sentatives, who  not  infrequently  mail  "exclusive  stories"  to  editors 
and  report  interviews  purporting  to  come  from  stars,  but  which  they 
themselves  have  written. 

Foreign  stars,  as  Sarah  Bernhardt  and  Tetrazzini,  are  good  for 
columns  of  copy,  although  they  seldom  say  anything  worth  more 
than  a  line  or  two.  Reporters  are  liable  to  find  such  notables  as 
these  surrounded  by  maids,  secretaries,  managers,  and  sometimes  a 
husband.  All  these  functionaries  esteem  it  their  duty  and  privilege 
to  voice  the  sentiments  of  the  madame.  She  will  smile  and  waft 
in  an  occasional  "yes"  or  "no"  in  English,  a  gesture  in  the  uni- 
versal tongue,  and  possibly  an  apt  phrase  or  two  in  her  mother 
tongue.  In  such  cases  an  exact  description,  particularly  if  it  is  tinc- 
tured with  a  sense  of  humor,  constitutes  a  more  readable  article 
than  anything  else  that  can  be  written. 

Some  men,  when  interviewed  by  reporters  with  whom  they  have 
no  personal  acquaintance,  insist  on  seeing  a  copy  of  what  is  written 
before  it  is  printed.    The  late  Sir  Henry  Irving  was  one  of  these. 


INTERVIEWS  127 

Bourke  Cockran,  in  a  recent  interview,  exacted  this  condition,  be- 
cause he  wished  to  make  a  guarded  indorsement  of  a  prominent 
pohtician,  although  his  visit  to  the  city  in  question  was 
copy  in  in  connection  with  a  rehgious  gathering.   He  also  wished 

advance  ^^  characterize  the  Democratic  party  in  a  peculiar  man- 
ner. Not  alone  each  word,  but  the  sequence  of  words,  was  impor- 
tant. The  interview  was  secured  by  crowding  past  a  long  line  of 
admirers  and  waiting  for  him  in  his  room,  talking  to  him  while 
he  was  in  his  bath  and  later  during  the  process  of  dressing  for 
dinner.  Such  conditions  are  apt  to  disturb  the  thoughts  of  even 
those  persons  who  are  accustomed  to  being  interviewed. 

The  practice  of  showing  copy  in  advance,  however,  is  but  grudg- 
ingly granted  by  newspapers,  and  many  refuse  it  absolutely.  A 
reporter  should  be  very  cautious  in  giving  his  consent  to  it.  Many 
a  fine  story  has  had  all  the  tingle  taken  out  of  it  because  the  man 
interviewed  was  given  time  to  think  over  what  he  had  said  in  the 
course  of  conversation  and  was  therefore  peremptory  in  his  com- 
mand that  certain  utterances  be  expunged  from  the  ''  copy  "  when 
shown  him.  If  the  subject  is  a  personage  of  importance  and  the 
interview  one  of  extraordinary  moment,  then  it  may  be  well  to 
waive  personal  considerations  ;  but  the  newspaper's  assumption  is 
that  its  reporters  are  qualified  to  report  what  they  hear  ;  further- 
more that  whatever  a  man  says  he  ought  to  be  willing  to  stand  by. 

A  courtesy  which  any  reporter  will  do  well  to  grant  his  subject 
is  to  ask  him,  at  the  conclusiQn_of_any  intervievv^^hejias  anything 
Courtes  ^^^^  he^would  like_to_bring  out  or  develop.  When  any 

toward  the  one  has  been  considerate  enough  to  give  of  his  best 
interviewed  information  and  thought,  it  is  due  him  that  his  ideas 
be  plainly,  clearly,  and  truthfully  presented  to  the  readers  of  the 
paper.  This  may  often  necessitate  the  reporter's  chronicling  things 
which  he  does  not  believe  and  which  he  may  even  believe  to  be 
false,  but  he  must  accord  his  subject  the  same  freedom  of  convic- 
tion which  he  enjoys  himself  and  not  seek  to  color  the  utterances 
of  another  by  any  opinions  of  his  own.  In  interviews  on  political, 
religious,  and  social  subjects  this  phase  is  apt  to  present  itself. 

The  interview  is  frequently  valuable  as  establishing  a  consensus 
of  opinion,  and  by  its  aid  the  newspaper  often  performs  valuable 


128  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

public  service.  When  any  big  question  agitates  the  pubHc  mind,  a 
few  well-directed  interviews  with  leading  citizens  or  acknowledged 
Interviews  authorities  will  often  serve  to  throw  a  flood  of  light  upon 
for  consensus  .^  troubled  subjcct.  A  reporter  who  is  called  upon  to 
gather  such  interviews  will  find  it  well  to  have  a  certain  set  of 
questions,  which  he  has  carefully  thought  out,  designed  to  cover 
the  field,  and  then  submit  exactly  the  same  questions  to  each  per- 
son interviewed.  The  data  thus  gathered  have  additional  value, 
since  they  permit  of  tabulation  and  classification. 

Men  trained  in  the  diplomatic  business  of  nations  are  the  most 
difficult  problems  for  reporters  to  solve.  They  have  many  ways  of 
Blind  avoiding  the  direct  answers  that  the  reporters  long  to 

interviews  ggt.  Men  of  this  class,  as  also  lawyers  of  prominence, 
will  often  consent  to  give  important  information  or  opinions  if 
their  names  are  withheld.  While  the  value  of  any  information, 
and  particularly  of  an  interview,  is  cut  in  half  without  its  source 
being  made  known,  still  the  subject  may  be  of  sufficient  value  to 
grant  this  request  on  the  homely  theory  that  half  a  loaf  is  better 
than  none.  The  resourceful  writer  will  find  many  ways  to  indicate 
that  what  he  writes  is  authoritative,  even  though  he  does  not 
use  the  man's  name.  Such  interviews  are  often  called  ''blind" 
interviews.  It  is  seldom,  however,  that  a  formal  interview  will 
be  granted  where  the  paper  is  requested  to  withhold  the  name 
of  the  subject. 

Interviews  are  often  elaborated.  This  does  not  mean  that  any- 
thing is  quoted  as  being  said  which  was  not  said,  but  that  condi- 
tions  bearing  on  what  was  said  are  developed  and  brought 
much  of  into  the  story.  A  peculiar  anecdote  is  current  to  account 
^^^^^^  for  the  story  very  generally  printed  a  few  years  ago  to 

the  effect  that  John  D.  Rockefeller  would  give  a  million  dollars 
for  a  new  stomach.  According  to  this  story,  which  may  or  may 
not  be  true,  Mr.  Rockefeller  and  some  business  associates  met 
one  night  in  the  Waldorf-Astoria,  and  Mr.  Rockefeller  complained 
bitterly  of  stomach  trouble,  saying  that  he  would  give  a  million 
dollars  if  he  could  get  a  new  stomach.  In  the  group  was  a  former 
newspaper  man,  a  man  who  had  known  Mr.  Rockefeller  for  years. 
The  one-time  reporter  told  this  remark  to  a  newspaper  friend. 


INTERVIEWS  129 

By  examining  the  annals  of  surgery  and  finding  what  was  possible 
and  what  impossible  in  the  way  of  relieving  stomach  trouble,  by 
recounting  the  various  ailments  that  had  afflicted  the  Oil  King, 
the  story  was  strung  out  to  a  considerable  extent.  It  was  elabo- 
rated, illustrated,  and  syndicated,  and  printed  from  Maine  to 
California.  Such  an  article  cannot  be  called  an  interview,  vet  it 
had  its  foundations  in  one. 

Newspapers  often  go  to  great  expense  to  get  an  interview  — 
witness  the  fact  that  a  number  of  reporters  were  sent  from  New 
York  to  Africa  to  greet  Colonel  Roosevelt  when  he  emerged  from 
his  hunting  trip.  In  such  instances  it  was  obviously  useless  to 
send  any  one  who  did  not  have  at  least  a  speaking  acquaintance 
with  the  ex-president.  That  the  former  president  did  not  express 
himself  on  the  subject  that  so  vitally  interested  all  the  American 
editors  was  due  to  his  own  cleverness.  He  did,  however,  manage 
to  convey  to  the  reporters  sufficient  information  to  permit  them 
to  formulate  very  accurate  forecasts  of  what  he  was  likely  to  do. 
This  was  made  less  difficult  for  them  by  reason  of  .their  previous 
acquaintance  with  the  man. 

A  retentive  memory,  a  sense  for  apt  phrases,  a  broad  and  gen- 
eral culture,  a  pleasant  and  engaging  presence,  a  quick  perception 
of  news  values  in  even  chance  remarks,  and  an  ability 

Require-  '  ■' 

ments  for  to  think,  Hstcn,  and  talk  almost  simultaneously  are  the 
in  erviewing  j^g^^^ggsary  attributes  of  one  who  is  to  do  interviewing. 
He  must,  moreover,  be  able  to  sense  the  fact  whether  he  is  being 
told  the  truth  or  a  falsehood.  People  of  prominence  can  seldom 
afford  to  deceive  when  they  know  that  they  are  being  quoted  in 
print,  but  there  are  cases  where  a  bit  of  deceit  will  serve  the  pur- 
pose of  the  subject  better  than  the  truth,  particularly  if  he  be  some 
one  suspected  of  wrongdoing.  All  sorts  of  persons  are  subjects 
for  interview  and  all  sorts  of  information  is  sought  in  interviews, 
so  that  only  the  broadest  principles  can  govern.  Reporters  in  inter- 
views have  often  received  confessions  of  guilt  which  were  after- 
wards used  with  telling  effect  in  courts  of  law.  Such  information, 
naturally,  is  not  given  voluntarily,  but  is  brought  out  by  astute 
questioning,  just  as  a  lawyer  would  do  in  cross-examination.  No 
field    of    newspaper   work   possesses    more    interest    or    is    more 


I  7,0  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


vD 


broadening  and  educational.  The  work  tests  a  man  at  every  turn 
and  requires  of  him  that  he  be  all  a  man. 

In  writing  the  interview  it  is  customary  to  throw  the  entire  sub- 
ject into  the  shape  of  a  discourse,  using  the  exact  language  as 
Writing  the  ^^^  ^s  possible,  avoiding  all  repetition  and  redundancy, 
interview  .y-j^j  couching  all  expressions  in  good,  simple  English. 
Occasionally  it  makes  good  reading  to  reproduce  some  of  the  ques- 
tions by  which  the  reporter  developed  certain  facts.  This  process, 
however,  is  frowned  upon  by  most  newspapers.  The  reporter  will 
also  use  his  own  sense  of  proportion  and  of  sequence,  as  many 
times  the  most  important  thing  in  a  conversation  does  not  develop 
until  toward  the  end,  and  he  will  naturally  place  it  in  his  intro- 
duction, explaining  in  the  body  of  his  narrative  how  the  remark 
came  to  be  made.  Again,  speakers  will  often  revert  to  a  certain 
phase  of  a  subject  and  elaborate  or  explain  it.  Manifestly  all  these 
explanations  should  be  kept  together  —  they  are  modifiers  of  the 
central  subject. 

While  a  newspaper  does  not  throw  open  its  columns  for  an  ex- 
tended descriptive  sketch  of  some  notable  man,  akin  to  Thackeray's 
picture  of  Henry  Esmond  for  instance,  still  it  welcomes  swift 
impressions,  humorous  sidelights,  and  quaint  touches  that  reveal 
the  common  humanity  of  the  person  interviewed.  Revelation  of 
character  comes  through  speech  and  action. 

It  is  quite  as  important  to  pay  attention  to  the  incidentals  as  to 
the  statements  made  by  the  subject.  If  he  h^itates  or  refuses 
to  go  into  particulars,  if  he  strikes  the  table  in  the  heat  of  his 
conversation  or  denies  a  thing  flatly  in  a  loud  voice,  these  should  be 
incorporated  in  the  interview  together  with  his  oddities  of  speech 
and  gesture. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  quote  an  interview  that  has  in  it  any  degree 
of  permanence.  Obviously  the  event  that  prompted  an  expression 
A  model  ^^  opinion  from  any  prominent  man  is  of  but  momen- 
interview  ^yy  importance  ;  when  it  loses  its  freshness  it  becomes 
only  so  much  driftwood. 

In  the  following  interview  the  authors  have  sought  to  present  a 
specimen  which  possesses  qualities  not  quite  so  transitory  as  the 
ordinary  newspaper  story.   The  interview  was  secured  from  George 


INTERVIEWS 


131 


Sylvester  Viereck,  a  young  New  York  poet,  —  once  hailed  by  critics 
as  a  second  Chatterton,  —  certainly  very  unconventional  and  singu- 
larly interesting.  The  reporter's  personality  does  not  enter  into  the 
story  at  all.  He  allows  the  poet  to  talk  on  in  a  brisk  formation  of 
epigrams  and  opinions.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  many  questions  were 
asked  to  arouse  antagonism  and  to  elicit  observations,  but  the 
methods  and  queries  are  omitted  in  the  written  report.  The  most 
significant  statement  is  placed  in  the  "lead"  ;  the  others  trail  on 
behind.  Much  that  was  said  is  not  printed  because  unessential.  As 
nearly  as  possible  the  exact  phrasing  of  the  conversation  is  preserved. 
The  concluding  paragraphs  of  the  story  are  reserved  for  a  discus- 
sion of  Mr.  Viereck's  literary  career  and  for  a  summary  of  the  facts 
of  his  life  and  a  description  of  his  personality.  There  is  no  attempt 
to  arrive  at  any  interpretation  of  his  poetry  or  to  analyze  his  beliefs. 
The  interview  is  without  bias  and  endeavors  to  present  opinions 
and  comments  just  as  they  fell  from  the  lips  of  the  speaker,  tak- 
ing some  liberty  in  the  order  of  arrangement.  Should  the  newspaper 
care  to  make  comment  or  engage  in  controversy  over  Mr.  Viereck's 
utterances,  an  opportunity  is  given  in  the  editorial  column. 

''  If  I  were  Shakespeare,  I  wouldn't  sign  my  name  to  the  sonnets.  The 
individual  lines  are  good  —  but  the  sonnets  themselves  —  pooh — ^  ballyrot," 
remarked  George  Sylvester  Viereck  with  a  quick  shrug  of  his  shoulders  — 
Viereck,  the  German-American  weaver  of  verses,  whose  sweep  of  fancy  and 
daringness  of  conception  have  prompted  critics'  pens  to  niche  him  among  the 
world's  immortals  —  in  an  interview  yesterday  on  the  occasion  of  his  visit  to 
Columbus  to  address  the  German-Americans  assembled  in  convention. 

"  Shakespeare  isn't  my  favorite  author.    Please  don't  lift  your  eyebrows. 

I'm  not  conventional  enough  to  admire  everything  he  does.    I  confess  openly 

that  most  of  my  inspiration  has  come  from  Heine  and  Swinburne,  but  that's 

not  saying  I  haven't  welded  the  hot  measure  in  my  own  forge  with  hammer 

^ blows.    Work,  that's  the  other  half  of  the  secret  of  verse  worth  while. 

"  What's  the  matter  with  our  poetic  output?  I'll  tell  you.  There's  too  much 
sugar-water  in  it.  The  poet  Longfellow  was  a  good  soul  but  his  jingles  are 
measured  with  a  tape  line  and  drenched  in  the  sugar  barrel.  He  had  nothing 
new  to  say  on  any  great  fundamental  problem  of  life.  His  was  an  art  pre- 
meditated, lacking  the  fire  of  great  conception  and  bold,  passionate  message. 
His  verses  were  ready-mades.  I  admire  a  poet  like  Whitman,  who  sets  aside 
traditional  restrictions.  I  plead  for  freedom  in  poetry,  not  for  freedom  which 
destroys  form  ruthlessly,  but  which  gives  a  rhythmic  individuality  to  every  poem. 
The  great  poet  is  unfettered. 


132  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

rOK   OREAT    AMERICAN   TOET 

"He  refuses  to  be  confined  by  fences.  In  art  the  end  justifies  the  means. 
Music  and  message  are  the  wings  that  Hft  the  poem  to  the  skies.  Personally 
I  think  Poe  is  the  great  American  poet.  Why?  Because  the  garment  fitted 
the  thought ;  sense  and  rhyme  were  twin  souls. 

"  W^hat  men  do  I  most  admire?  I've  three  of  them.  Christ,  who  represented 
great  ideals,  intellectual  and  moral,  and  was  not  afraid  to  combat  convention- 
ality and  tradition  ;  second,  Napoleon,  the  man  of  power ;  third,  Oscar  Wilde, 
who  was  courageous  enough  to  achieve  beauty,  because  it  is  beauty  —  let  the 
subject  matter  be  good  or  bad.  The  three  plays  I  admire  most  are  '  Peter 
Pan,'  '  Salome '  and  Shaw's  '  Cleopatra.'  I  admire  them  because  they 
represent  great  truths  artistically  presented. 

"  Most  Americans  are  prudes.  They  are  afraid  to  see  life  stripped  of  con- 
ventionalities. Their  gods  are  dressed  in  tailor-mades  and  talk  expurgated 
English.  They  are  shocked  when  they  read  '  Three  Weeks.'  They  say  morals 
have  been  outraged,  because  the  author  is  frank.  My  objection  is  not  based  on 
the  fact  that  the  heroine  bites  Paul's  ear.  It's  because  she  splits  her  infinitives. 
The  book  lacks  craftsmanship. 

"  I  am  of  German  heritage  and,  consequently,  if  I  say  anything  about  the 
temperance  questions,  you  may  say  that  I  am  prejudiced  in  favor  of  intoxicants. 
I  am  not  a  drinking  man.  I  am  not  saying  that  beer  may  be  harmful.  What 
I  do  object  to  is  the  interference  with  personal  liberty  in  this  mad  crusade  for 
prohibition.  Why  not  takeaway  a  man's  cigar  or  his  coffee?  It  is  an  infringe- 
ment of  personal  rights.  Temperance  means  moderation,  not  prohibition.  If 
Christ  came  to  Columbus  today  and  attended  a  wedding  feast,  some  of  these 
Prohibitionists  would  insist  that  he  turn  the  water  into  lemonade. 

RESPECTABILITY   NOT   INTERESTING 

"  I  wish  I  could  have  talked  to  you  about  six  months  ago.  Then  I  was  clever, 
but  now  Fm  just  respectable,  and  respectability  is  seldom  interesting.  It  was 
then  that  my  friends  were  calling  me  the  boy  Chatterton  and  searching  their 
adjective  boxes  for  words  to  describe  my  peculiar  style  of  literary  output.  I  am 
not  so  remarkable.  I  voice  what  I  feel  and  think.  My  Pegasus  is  not  the  con- 
ventional hobby  horse.  To  me  the  joy  of  the  senses,  the  passion  of  love,  the 
wild  glamour  of  youth  and  the  great  soul-stirring  emotions  of  human  life  in 
all  its  perplexides  are  everything." 

Mr.  Viereck's  most  widely-discussed  book  is  entitled  "  Nineveh,"  a  collec- 
tion of  verses  which  has  won  such  warm  praise  as  the  following  from  E.  J. 
Wheeler,  Mr.  Viereck's  associate  on  ''  Current  Literature  "  : 

Some  of  these  verses  make  one  catch  the  breath  with  their  audacity 
and  unrestraint.  But  the  genius  of  the  writer  is  never  in  doubt.  There 
is  the  sound  of  rushing  torrents  rather  than  of  trickling  rivulets  in  these 
pages,  and  one  hears,  with  Herod  in  Wilde's  "  Salome,"  the  beating  of 
mighty  and  mysterious  pinions  in  the  air. 


INTERVIEWS 


^33 


In  this  book  the  poet  sees  ''  even  such  unpoetic  things  as  skyscrapers,  sub- 
ways and  the  elevated  trains  with  the  painter's  eye  and  imprisons  them  with 
the  poet's  pen." 

One  of  the  most  noted  of  the  poems  is  entitled,  ^'  The  Empire  City,"'  a 
vivid  characterization  of  Manhattan.    It  is  as  follows: 

ONE   OF   HIS   NOTED   POEMS 

Huge  steel-rimmed  monsters  rise  into  the  air, 
Her  Babylonish  towers,  while  on  high 
Like  gilt-scaled  serpents,  glide  the  swift  trains  by, 
Or,  underfoot,  creep  to  their  secret  lair. 
A  thousand  lights  are  jewels  in  her  hair, 
The  sea  her  girdle,  and  her  crown  the  sky, 
Her  life-blood  throbs,  the  fevered  pulses  fly, 
Immense,  defiant,  breathless  she  stands  there 
And  ever  listens  to  the  ceaseless  din, 
^Yaiting  for  him,  her  lover  who  shall  come. 
Whose  singing  lips  shall  boldly  claim  their  own, 
And  render  sonant  what  in  her  was  dumb  : 
The  splendor  and  the  madness  and  the  sin, 
Her  dreams  in  iron  and  her  thoughts  of  stone. 

Mr.  Viereck  has  been  writing  since  he  was  13  years  of  age.  Coming  to 
America  at  the  age  of  1 2,  he  attended  the  New  York  public  school  and  grad- 
uated in  1906  from  the  college  of  the  University  of  New  York.  In  July  fol- 
lowing, he  joined  the  staff  of  "  Current  Literature,"  conducting  the  dramatic 
department.  He  began  to  write  for  German  newspapers  as  a  boy  and  has 
contributed  much  prose,  verse  and  fiction  to  the  New  York  Staats  Zeitung. 
He  has  written  plays,  a  novel  which  is  now  being  dramatized,  many  poems  of 
wide  selection  of  theme.  Mr.  Viereck  has  now  adopted  English  as  his  vehicle. 
Personally  he  has  a  charm  of  manner,  a  freedom  from  affectation,  a  freshness 
of  outlook  upon  life,  at  the  same  time  speaking  his  opinions  decisively.  He  is 
also  modest  —  and  strangest  of  all  says  that  his  poems  are  making  money, 
and  in  America,  too. 


CHAPTER  XI 

DRAMATIC  CRITICISM  AND  OTHER  CRITICISM 

On  the  border  line  between  regular  reporting  and  editorial 
writing  is  the  field  of  dramatic  criticism  and  its  allied  branches, 
Criticism  con-  iTi'^sical  and  art  criticism  and  book  reviewing.  Related 
trasted  with  to  reporting  in  that  it  consists  of  a  proper  chronicling 
repor  ing  ^^  ^^  event  momentarily  prominent  in  the  public  eye, 
this  department  is  allied  to  the  editorial  in  that  there  is  an  expres- 
sion of  personal  opinion,  which,  when  in  print,  becomes  the  avowed 
opinion  of  the  newspaper  publishing  it.  The  matter  of  personality 
cannot,  indeed  should  not,  altogether  be  eliminated,  and  technical 
criticism  may  become  as  pronounced  and  characteristic  as  the  most 
individualistic  editorial  column. 

The  field  of  dramatic  criticism  is  one  which,  for  a  variety  of 
reasons  that  need  not  here  be  enumerated,  is  often  opened  to  the 
young  student  entering  a  newspaper  career.  Previous  training  in 
reporting  will  be  found  a  valuable  equipment,  as  will  also  an 
intimate  acquaintance  with  both  classical  and  contemporaneous 
drama.  The  amount  of  such  schooling  which  the  beginner  will 
be  expected  to  possess  will  vary  with  the  newspaper  and  the  size 
of  the  community  in  which  it  is  situated.  In  the  large  centers  the 
editors  are  intolerant  of  ignorance  or  dullness.  In  the  smaller 
communities  more  lenient  standards  will  be  found  to  exist. 

Criticism  is  reporting  in  the  sense  that  the  writer  must  describe 
what  he  sees  and  what  goes  on.  The  work  goes  farther,  however, 
because  it  requires,  in  its  better  forms,  an  analysis  of  that  which 
has  appeared  before  an  audience.  In  a  sense,  the  critic  mediates 
between  the  performance  and  his  readers  in  much  the  same  way 
in  which  an  actor  mediates  between  the  author  and  his  audience. 
In  its  last  analysis  criticism  becomes  self-analysis  and  is  sub- 
jective rather  than  objective.  The  critic  must  continually  ask : 
Is  this  the    truth.!*     Is    it    good.?    Is    it    right.'*     These   mental 

134 


DRAMATIC  CRITICISM  AND  OTHER  CRITICISM       135 

processes  become  intuitive,  but  the  critic  must  always  know  the 
why  of  the  impression  which  he  takes  with  him  from  the  theater, 
for  it  is  incumbent  on  a  professional  critic  that  he  should  have 
impressions  of  some  sort  concerning  everything  he  views. 

The  average  member  of  an  audience  leaves  the  theater  or 
concert  hall  with  no  other  sensation  than  that  he  did,  or  did  not, 
The  function  ^^j'^Y  himself.  Such  a  net  result  of  an  evening  is  not 
of  criticism  sufficient  for  any  one  aspiring  to  the  critical  function. 
Not  only  must  he  feel  sure  that  the  production  was  or  w-as  not 
good,  but  he  must  have  a  reason  for  the  faith  that  is  in  him.  As 
the  critic  progresses  in  his  work  he  will  conceive  of  himself  as  a 
sounding  board,  on  which  all  impressions  are  made  distinct,  or  as 
a  set  of  test  tubes  wherein  experiments  are  to  be  conducted  in 
the  final  analysis  of  the  content  of  any  unknown  solution.  As  a 
rule  he  will  find  it  safe  to  accept  every  production  in  the  spirit  in 
which  it  is  offered.  It  is  in  bad  taste  to  treat  frivolously  an  honest 
effort  to  play  Shakespeare,  and  it  is  foolish  to  treat  seriously  a 
musical  production  which  has  no  purpose  but  to  excite  laughter. 

Whereas  in  reporting,  stress  is  laid  on  the  necessity  of  securing 
facts,  in  criticism  the  emphasis  is  upon  impressions.  Whether  or 
not  any  performance,  musical,  dramatic,  or  otherwise,  is  good  or 
bad  is  not  a  matter  of  scientific  demonstration  and  can  be  deter- 
mined only  relatively.  Therefore,  impressions  are  of  first  impor- 
tance to  the  young  critic.  All  manifestations  of  art,  of  whatever 
form,  are  supposed  to  convey  to  the  beholder  some  form  of  emo- 
tion, and  in  proportion  as  the  critic  appreciates  the  emotional 
content  of  the  work  before  him  and  translates  that  feeling  to  the 
readers  of  his  paper  will  he  be  successful  in  his  work. 

As  the  child  learns  blocks  before  he  learns  letters,  so  the 
beginner  in  the  field  of  criticism  will  deal  first  with  the  obvious 
and  the  concrete.  So  long,  however,  as  these  continue  to  be  the 
bulk  of  his  mental  processes  his  work  will  be  merely  reporting 
and  not  criticism.  It  will  not  be  even  good  reporting,  because  it 
will  fail  to  take  into  account  the  reason  that  impels  people  to  go 
to  the  theater  or  a  concert,  namely,  an  excitation  of  the  emotions. 

A  critic's  ability  to  judge  with  accuracy  any  interpretation  must 
be  based  largely  on  knowledge  of  the  thing  interpreted,  and  it  is 


I  -6  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


safe  to  say  that  no  one  man  has  so  universal  a  knowledge  of  life 
as  the  entire  drama  of  the  world  reflects.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
actor  is  only  a  medium  through  which  the  author's  idea  is  sup- 
posed to  be  portrayed,  and  this  medium  may  be  so  faulty  that  the 
youngest  critic  can  perceive  its  lack  of  truth. 

The  critic  will  stand  or  fall  by  the  attitude  the  public  takes  toward 
his  work.  No  avenue  of  newspaper  work  calls  for  more  distinctive 
individuality  or  permits  a  better  display  of  this  invaluable  asset. 

The  reading  public  is  reasonably  constant.  It  is  wise  and 
appreciates  sincerity.  Sham  and  pretense  have  but  a  fleeting  hour 
and,  in  the  end,  are  powerless.  Therefore,  truth,  honesty,  and 
candor  are  the  habits  of  writing  which  the  critic  must  cultivate. 
Courage  is  also  necessary.  Courage  is  always  admired,  but  it  is 
undoubtedly  true  that  a  writer  can  more  readily  acquire  a  follow- 
ing by  wholesale  denunciation  than  by  wholesale  praise.  Only  the 
truth  is  safe,  and  that  will  often  call  for  all  the  courage  that  a 
young  writer  possesses.  Sometimes  he  must  fly  in  the  face  of 
popular  favor  or  disapproval. 

To  the  real  critic,  no  other  field  of  newspaper  work  is  half  so 
inviting.  He  lives  in  a  world  of  inspiration.  He  touches  elbows 
with  the  keen,  intelligent  men  of  the  day.  He  thinks  about  and 
analyzes  all  the  emotions  that  animate  the  soul.  Nothing  that  is 
human  is  foreign  to  him.  It  is  easy  to  write  well  because  almost 
every  performance  is  full  of  suggestions  and  potent  with  ideas 
which  kindle  the  fancy  and  fire  the  ambition.  • 

The  critic  must  always  remember,  however,  that  it  is  incumbent 
upon  him  to  write  readable  matter ;  in  an  effort  to  be  just  and 
competent  he  must  avoid  a  tendency  to  prolixity.  In  a  fever  of 
rhetoric  he  must  not  soar  above  the  matter  he  has  to  handle.  In 
an  ambition  to  do  fine  writing  he  should  not  permit  himself  to 
become  either  ponderous  or  mystical. 

Viewing  a  performance  the  critic  must  consider,  first,  the  pro- 
duction as  a  whole,  and  second,  its  effect  upon  himself  and  upon 
others  about  him.  He  must  not  forget  that  every  production  is 
the  result  of  threefold  mental  activity ;  he  must  judge  each  of 
these  elements  in  detail  and  then  come  to  a  conclusion  on  the 
total  result.    Each  play  embodies  the  thought  and  effort  of  an 


DRAMATIC  CRITICISM  AND  OTHER  CRITICISM     137 

author,  extending  over  a  period  of  months.  Next,  it  is  produced 
by  a  manager  and  represents  his  thought  and  study,  together  with 
his  idea  of  scenic  effects — activities  which  have  taken  weeks,  if  not 
months,  for  perfecting  in  a  unified  production.  Finally,  it  is  being 
acted  by  men  and  women  who  have  spent  weeks  in  the  effort  to 
visualize  and  spiritualize  the  creations  of  the  author. 

The  questions  which  then  present  themselves  for  answer  are  : 
Is  the  theme  convincing  and  original .''  Is  the  dialogue  brisk 
and  realistic .''  Is  that  character  true  to  life  ?  Does  the  author 
conceive  it  correctly  }  If  correctly  conceived,  does  the  actor  por- 
tray it  correctly  ?  And  if  correctly  conceived  and  portrayed,  as  it 
relates  to  its  fellows,  does  the  action  move  smoothly  ?  Are  all  the 
details  that  go  to  make  up  stage  management  properly  carried  out  ? 

Every  critic  must  decide  for  himself  to  what  extent  the  ethical 
and  moral  content  of  a  production  will  weigh  with  him.  In  making 
up  his  judgment,  he  will  remember  that  art,  as  such,  knows  no 
code  of  morals,  but  he  will  also  remember  that  the  average  mind 
is  incapable  of  subtle  distinctions  and  that  the  theater  is  a  potent 
power  in  shaping  public  opinion  —  a  power  that  should  not  be 
turned  to  wrong  nor  to  doubtful  purposes. 

In  the  practical  writing  of  dramatic  criticism  the  reporter  should 
take  thought  of  the  news  values  of  the  various  features  the  play 
Writing  the  presents.  The  star  appearing  in  the  performance  may 
criticism  |3g  Qf  ^nore  importance  than  the  play.  At  other  times 
the  reverse  may  be  true.  The  story  of  the  play  may  be  common 
property  and  to  relate  it  then  becomes  an  impertinence.  Again,  it 
may  be  more  or  less  of  a  mystery,  and  so  a  sketchy  outline  is 
justified.  At  still  other  times  the  reviewer  will  find  that  a  mis- 
taken idea  has  been  given  in  advance,  and  this  must  be  corrected. 
Generally  speaking,  a  play  can  be  criticized  on  the  basis  afforded 
by  its  previous  advertisement.  If  it  announces  itself  as  something 
pretentious,  it  must  be  held  up  to  the  most  severe  standards.  If  it 
is  confessedly  but  a  trifling  affair,  the  reviewer  makes  himself 
ridiculous  by  taking  it  too  seriously. 

Regular  rules  cannot  be  given  for  the  putting  together  of  dra- 
matic reviews,  for  then  they  would  be  all  alike  and  therefore  lack- 
ing in  their  chief  charm,  spontaneity  and  freshness.  The  subjoined 


o 


8  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


critique  will  be  found  to  contain  the  essential  elements,  both  of 
news  and  criticism,  blended  in  the  proportions  the  writer  thought 
proper.  The  "  who,  when,  where,  and  what  "  demanded  of  a 
newspaper  report  are  all  to  be  found,  emphasized  early  in  the 
written  account.  Then  follow  the  statement  of  the  cast,  expo- 
sition of  the  play,  and  analysis  of  the  acting  and  the  ethical 
problems  that  seem  to  be  involved.  The  attitude  of  the  audience 
is  not  forgotten.  The  review  occupies  a  trifle  more  space  than  the 
average  paper  accords  the  average  production.  The  excuse  in  this 
case  was  that  the  play  and  the  star  were  considered  above  the 
ordinary.  The  rule  is  that  morning  newspapers  give  more  attention 
and  space  to  the  theatrical  world  than  do  evening  papers,  for  the 
obvious  reason  that  more  noteworthy  events  take  place  in  the  eve- 
ning and  are  fresh  for  the  morning  paper  than  fall  to  the  lot  of 
the  evening  publication.  Notable  exceptions  to  this,  however,  are 
not  hard  to  find. 

The  criticism  follows : 

After  an  absence  of  almost  seven  years,  Miss  Olga  Nethersole  returned  to 
Columbus  yesterday,  and  last  night  revealed  to  an  eager  and  expectant  public 
which  filled  the  Great  Southern  a  deepened  and  ripened  art,  which  transfused 
with  living  light  the  subtleties  of  "The  Labyrinth,"  a  play  done  from  the 
French  of  Paul  Hervieu  and  revealing  that  leader  of  the  modern  French  school 
of  dramatic  art,  at  his  best. 

From  the  offensive  realism  of  Zola,  and  the  nasty  suggestion  of  Feuillet,  he 
has  turned  aside  into  the  straight,  but  only  partially  lighted  road  of  the  psy- 
chological problems  of  life.  Reading  by  the  steady  glow  of  the  great  luminary 
of  the  North,  he  still  has  not  all  of  Ibsen's  sternness,  nor  yet  his  incisiveness. 
Ibsen  is  mosdy  skeleton,  he  shows  the  perfectly  articulated  and  accurately  mov- 
ing bones,  and  does  not  deign  to  cover  them.  Hervieu  with  Gallic  grace  gives 
them  a  mande,  not  so  much  of  charity  as  of  human  vanity.  Not  only  the  big 
sins,  but  the  litde  follies  are  shown.  A  ray  of  real  sunshine  breaks  through, 
now  and  again,  to  flash  in  holy  contrast  to  the  baleful  blazes  of  passion  that 
first  smoulder  and  then  blaze  to  an  all  consuming  mastery,  sweeping  before  them 
those  who  yield  themselves  to  its  sway,  and  crying  out  in  the  very  face  of  those 
who  have  looked  for  immorality  in  the  play  the  old,  old  moral  that  centuries 
have  verified  —  "  the  wages  of  sin  is  death." 

The  story  of  "  The  Labyrinth  "  has  been  sketched  before  this,  in  this  de- 
partment.   It  will  not  profit  to  repeat  it. 

The  American  public  has  not  yet  educated  itself  to  realize  that  the  stage  is 
not  covertly  preaching.    People  see  a  play  that  does  not  plainly  point  a  moral 


DRAMATIC  CRITICISM  AND  OTHER  CRITICISM       139 

and  so,  not  grasping  its  real  meaning,  they  infer  that  it  is  immoral.  Hervieu 
wrote  a  play,  not  a  sermon.  He  did  not  undertake  to  solve  the  problem  to 
which  he  invited  attention.  What  he  really  did  was  to  point  out  that  a  human 
being,  living  through  a  certain  series  of  events  which  he  shows  conclusively 
could  easily  happen  under  modern  conditions,  would  experience  a  wide  range 
of  intense  emotions  and  that  these  emotions  are  so  natural  and  so  real  that 
properly  portrayed  upon  the  stage,  they  would  excite  general  interest  and  sym- 
pathy. Now  you  can  either  accept  his  solution  of  the  case  for  the  woman,  or 
make  one  for  yourself.  Hervieu  does  not  even  claim  for  himself  that  the  woman, 
or  her  solution,  is  right  and  proper.  The  range  of  emotion  is  there,  as  colors 
upon  a  palette  ;  he  has  sketched  the  figures  upon  the  canvas,  it  wants  only  the 
touch  of  a  second  genius  to  make  them  real. 

This  is  where  Miss  Nethersole  enters  the  field  of  action.  By  that  keen  intui- 
tion that  all  actors  have,  in  proportion  as  they  are  great,  she  realizes  the  heart 
and  feeling  that  this  woman,  this  Marianne  de  Pogis,  would  undergo.  Having 
realized  them,  her  superb  technique,  her  rich  and  marvelously  modulated  voice, 
reproduces  them  so  vividly  that  you,  the  audience,  are  affected  contagiously,  so 
that  you  weep  when  she  gives  up  her  child,  you  suffer  when  you  see  her  go  to 
the  forbidden  arms,  and  you  feel  dull  pain  when  the  inexorable  law  of  eternal 
right  removes  from  her  forever,  both  the  man  that  she  did  love,  and  the  man 
that  she  was  in  duty  bound  to  love. 

In  all  of  this  Miss  Nethersole  was  most  satisfying.  With  her  it  is  a  triumph 
of  art,  for  she  is  not  so  beautiful  of  face  and  figure  as  to  inspire  that  ephemeral 
sympathy  which  mere  physical  charm  exerts. 

A  voice,  rich  in  heart  sobs,  a  pleading  tone  that  tingles  on  the  ear;  tremulous 
and  softly  caressing  at  times,  it  expresses  all  those  various  and  varying  moods 
which  have,  since  the  world  began,  been  the  fascination  and  the  mystery  of  the 
opposite  sex.  There  is  no  excess  of  merely  physical  action.  Her  movements  are 
full  and  free,  and  of  a  commanding  grace.  To  those  who  delight  in  the  artistry 
and  technique  of  little  things  well  done,  nothing  could  be  more  satisfying  than 
her  exit  at  the  close  of  the  second  act,  when  she  suddenly  takes  her  son  out  of 
the  room,  because  she  cannot  explain  to  him  why  his  father  and  she,  his  mother, 
cannot  be  friends  and  may  not  be  under  the  same  roof,  or  again,  in  the  third  act, 
when  wearied  by  the  nerve  wracking  watch  over  a  sick  child,  she  yields  to  the 
almost  lecherous  importunities  of  her  former  husband  and  submits  to  the  de- 
lirious pleasure  of  his  caress.  She  half  turns  from  the  audience  and  covers  her 
face  with  her  arms,  not  her  hands,  as  though  she  would  conceal  from  the  man, 
from  the  world,  and  from  herself  her  own  unwarrantable  happiness. 

The  support  as  a  whole  was  good.  Mr.  Hamilton  Revelle  played  the  part  of 
the  divorced  husband,  a  character  which  is  committing  theft  every  time  it  gets 
any  of  your  sympathy.  It  is  the  old,  old  problem  of  a  woman  loving  a  man  who 
has  very  few  claims  to  consideration,  and  who  is  at  heart  both  unprincipled  and 
weak,  Mr.  Hubert  Carter  was  the  second  husband,  the  truly  noble,  honorable 
and  sacrificing  creature  who,  with  all  his  nobility  of  soul,  could  only  arouse  the 


I40  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

pale  flame  of  friendship  within  the  heart  of  this  woman,  where  the  other  had 
kindled  the  deep-seated  fire  of  passion.  Miss  Rosalind  Ivan  arose  to  a  valued 
height  in  the  third  act,  where  she  had  her  single  opportunity  to  distinguish 
herself. 

The  play,  as  a  play,  is  a  beautiful  piece  of  workmanship.  Nothing  is  left  to 
chance.  Cause  precedes  effect.  The  premises  for  each  conclusion  are  laid  with 
the  cunning  and  craft  of  the  fowler,  who  spreads  his  snares  for  the  unwary. 
It  makes  no  strong  demand  upon  one's  credulity.  If  you  feel  the  absolute 
necessity  of  a  moral  deduction,  the  only  points  that  can  be  laid  down  with  an 
assurance  are  that  a  woman,  no  matter  how  lonely,  should  never  marry  a  man 
for  whom  she  feels  only  friendship,  and  that  a  woman  with  anything  like  an 
ardent  dispositon  should  never,  when  tired  or  nervous,  trust  herself  alone  in 
the  presence  of  a  man  for  whom  she  has  once  cared.  The  inexorable  action  of 
the  law  of  kind  will  not  be  denied.  And  above  all,  and  beyond  all  else,  this  : 
If  for  a  moment  of  gratification  you  overstep  the  bounds  that  your  self-respect 
will  permit,  the  penalty  is  swift  and  certain. 

Today  Miss  Nethersole  will  give  two  performances  of  ''  Sapho." 

The  problems  of  musical  criticism  are  essentially  the  same  as  those 
pertaining  to  the  drama,  with  this  exception,  that  the  field  is  much 
Musical  more  largely  supplied  with  amateur  talent.  Musical 
criticism  criticism  in  the  United  States  as  a  rule  leaves  a  great 
deal  to  be  desired.  Germany  offers  the  finest  type  of  musical  critics, 
and  only  those  newspapers  which  have  adopted  the  foreign  standard 
can  be  safely  taken  as  examples. 

In  musical  reviewing  the  mistaken  idea  obtains  that  the  writer 
ought  to  be  a  performer.  An  acute  ear,  a  retentive  memory,  famil- 
iarity with  standard  musical  compositions,  and  a  knowledge  of  mu- 
sical literature  are  the  essentials.  Illustrative  of  this  point  —  to  offer 
intelligent  criticism,  it  may  be  necessary  to  know  Tschaikowsky's 
"Overture  1812."  But  this  knowledge  is  as  easily  gained  by  listen- 
ing to  it  as  by  attempting  to  play  it.  Then  there  must  be  a  knowl- 
edge of  what  the  composer  had  in  his  mind  and  heart  when  he 
wrote  it.  Next  must  come  an  acute  ear,  which  will  detect  if  the 
violins  are  in  tune  and  horns  in  pitch,  as  well  as  realize  that  the 
proper  tempo  is  maintained  by  the  various  instruments. 

With  this  equipment,  so  far  as  passing  judgment  on  the  rendition 
is  concerned,  the  writer  is  as  well  fortified  as  though  he  had  studied 
violin  or  voice  for  years.  It  is  undoubtedly  true  that  a  proficiency 
in  any  branch  of  music  will  be  of  great  value  to  one  attempting 


DRAMATIC  CRITICISM  AND  OTHER  CRITICISM 


141 


critical  work  on  musical  matters,  but  between  a  knowledge  of  music 
and  a  knowledge  of  newspaper  methods  and  requirements,  there 
can  be  no  question  as  to  where  the  choice  will  lie. 

In  musical  criticism  as  in  dramatic  criticism,  the  critic's  value  to 
himself  and  to  his  paper  increases  rapidly  with  the  lengthening  of 
his  service,  if  only  he  have  a  retentive  memory.  The  great  master- 
pieces of  music  are  no  more  frequently  performed  than  are  the 
classics  of  the  stage.  To  retain  the  presentation  of  a  score  vividly 
in  mind  for  a  period  of  five  or  ten  years  w^hich  may  elapse  between 
the  two  hearings  of  such  a  monumental  composition  as  Beethoven's 
Choral  Symphony  is  a  feat  that  causes  many  to  marvel,  yet  it  is  one 
to  which  the  best  critics  are  equal.  The  great  critic  will  remem- 
ber if  this  director  read  such  a  symphony  deliberately  or  tempestu- 
ously, and  whether  the  other  one  directed  an  overture  with  fire  or 
with  composure. 

No  camera  ever  has  been  invented  that  would  picture  and  retain 
impressions.  The  critic,  in  W'hichever  branch  of  art  he  is  working, 
must  carry  with  him  constantly  vivid  impressions  of  the  acknowl- 
edged authorities  in  his  field  —  Sembrich's  rendition  of  an  aria, 
De  Reszke's  singing  of  a  ballad,  the  Boston  Symphony  Orchestra's 
interpretation  of  a  Mendelssohn  mass ;  Sir  Henry  Irving  as  Shylock, 
Joseph  Jefferson  as  Rip  Van  Winkle,  Richard  Mansfield  as  Beau 
Brummel.  In  literature  and  in  the  fine  arts  it  is  possible  to  revert 
to  the  actual  masterpiece  for  comparison,  but  in  music  and  the 
drama  these  standards  must  be  immortalized  in  the  memory  of 
the  critic. 

Literary  criticism,  if  intelligent  and  authoritative,  is  the  out- 
growth of  an  innate  appreciation  of  literar}'  values,  familiarity  with 
Literary  the  distinctive  types  and  the  history  of  the  different 
criticism  national  literatures,  knowledge  of  the  current-day  writers 
and  their  works,  fair,  yet  candidly  expressed,  opinion,  and  the 
ability  to  use  good  English.  Censure  should  be  unerringly  just  ; 
praise  discriminatingly  encouraging.  It  is  therefore  self-evident 
that  literary  criticism,  properly  so  called,  is  not  a  w-ork  for  the  tyro. 
There  are,  however,  three  forms,  distinct  in  purpose,  employed  in 
the  book-review  department  of  even  daily  news  sheets  :  first,  the 
commendatory  notice  ;  second,  the  review  ;  and  third,  the  critique. 


142  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

The  first  and  simplest  form,  that  known  as  the  commendatory 
notice,  has  as  its  primary  office  the  furthering  of  book  sales  through 
the  medium  of  skillfully  worded,  laudatory  comment  —  that  most 
artistic  and  effective  kind  of  mere  advertising. 

The  second  form  presents,  practically  without  any  original  com- 
ment, the  review,  that  is,  the  outlined  contents  of  a  given  volume. 
The  merit  of  this  book  review,  pure  and  simple,  lies  in  a  reviewer's 
twofold  ability  of  perception  and  selection.  Does  he  grasp  the  pivotal 
points  in  the  author's  work  ?  Can  he  present  these,  once  selected, 
so  logically  and  effectively  as  to  leave  in  the  reader's  mind  a  com- 
prehensive impression  of  the  entire  book,  photographic  in  clear- 
ness, faultless  in  accuracy  ?  If  so,  then  he  performs  the  function 
of  a  reviewer. 

In  the  critique,  the  third  form,  are  blended  the  salient  features  of 
the  review  together  with  analytical  discussion  of  the  author's  person- 
ality, literary  attainments,  motives,  and  methods.  Obviously  scholar- 
ship and  ripened  judgment  are  the  prerequisites  of  the  critique. 

Least  practiced  of  all  competent  criticism  in  this  country  is  that 
in  the  fields  of  painting  and  sculpture.  The  comment  is  frequently 
Painting  and  made  that  America  has,  as  yet,  no  national  art.  This 
sculpture  assertion  is  still  so  close  to  the  truth  that  there  are  no 
recognized  national  standards  established  as  the  authoritative  basis 
of  art  criticism.  In  the  matter  of  personal  equipment  for  this  diffi- 
cult and  comparatively  infrequent  form  of  newspaper  work  it  is  safe 
to  remember  the  following  injunction  :  The  more  accurate  your 
knowledge  of  technique,  the  greater  your  familiarity  with  the  dif- 
ferent schools  of  painting,  the  more  generous  your  endowment  of 
art  culture  through  the  threefold  mediums  of  reading,  of  seeing 
the  best  in  art  at  home  and  abroad,  and  of  personal  acquaintance 
with  representative  artists,  correspondingly  the  more  competent 
will  your  art  criticism  become. 

The  critic,  in  whatever  branch  of  newspaper  work  he  may 
busy  himself,  will  frequently  be  confronted  with  the  baffling  state- 
independence  mcnt,  "  After  all,  criticism  in  print  is  only  the  opinion 
of  attitude  ^f  q^q  j^^iU  —  and  he  does  not  know  everything."  Never 
forget  that  the  critic  has  two  clearly  defined  duties,  to  know  and 
to  speak  with  authority.    He  must  be  right,  or  at  least  habitually 


DRAMATIC  CRITICISM  AND  OTHER  CRITICISM       143 

right,  or,  just  as  the  engineer  who  cannot  keep  his  train  on  time, 
he  will  be  compelled  to  give  way  to  the  rival  who  earns  deserved 
confidence.  He  cannot  escape  being  placed  in  a  position  of 
authority.  (3f  necessity  he  becomes  identified  with  his  work,  and 
to  the  clientele  of  the  art  he  treats  he  more  nearly  becomes  a 
public  character  than  any  other  sort  of  newspaper  man. 

No  line  of  newspaper  work  calls  for  more  varied  accomplish- 
ments, makes  more  serious  and  more  frequent  demands  upon  the 
resources  of  the  individual,  than  the  practice  of  analytical  criticism. 
Successfully  accomplished  it  is,  in  and  of  itself,  a  splendid  achieve- 
ment. Regarded  merely  as  an  incident  in  a  professional  career,  it 
frequently  leads  to  other  fields  that  present  greater  opportunities 
for  personal  advancement  and  remuneration. 


CHAPTER   XII 

EDITORIALS,    PARAGRAPHS,  AND    BUREAUS 

A  surprising  difference  of  opinion  exists  among  newspaper  men 
relative  to  the  place  of  the  editorial  in  the  newspaper.  At  the  one 
The  new  P^^^  Stands  the  editor  who  points  back  to  the  palmy  days 
type  of  of  Greeley  and  Bennett,  when  the  editorial  was  in  the 

zenith  of  its  power  ;  at  the  other  stands  the  editor  of 
the  new  regime  who  just  as  stanchly  declares  that  the  editorial  page 
no  longer  wields  wide  influence  and  that  its  usefulness  is  waning. 

Without  arguing  the  merits  of  the  case,  it  is  patent  to  any  ob- 
server that  the  long,  erudite  editorial  of  a  generation  ago  is  fast 
disappearing  from  the  columns  of  most  of  the  American  dailies. 
As  a  type  it  was  sometimes  pompous,  usually  scholarly  and  infor- 
mational, and  in  the  hands  of  a  master  often  did  much  to  shape 
policies  and  opinions.  To-day  it  has  lost  to  an  extent  these  quali- 
ties and  is  less  dogmatic  in  temper,  shorter,  and  less  weighty  in 
content. 

It  may  well  be  asked,  What  has  brought  about  this  change  ? 
One  answer  is  found  in  the  ever-growing  importance  of  the  news- 
paper as  a  news-collecting  agency.  One  keen  observer  puts  it  in 
this  fashion  : 

The  real  power  of  a  newspaper  to-day  lies  in  its  facilities  for  disseminating 
news,  for  exposing  corruption,  for  turning  the  light  onto  dark  places,  and 
for  preventing  wrong-doing  by  the  mere  fear  of  exposure  which  its  existence 
makes  sure.  It  is  the  news  pages  of  a  paper  that  men  fear  today  and  it  is  the 
information  contained  in  those  pages  that  influences  the  world  in  basing  its 
opinions  and  shaping  its  politics. 

Still  another  cogent  reason  for  the  change  may  be  found  in  the 
fact  that  the  newspapers  of  to-day  have  emerged  into  complex 
commercial  enterprises  which  place  great  stress  upon  business 
success.  It  is  common-sense  policy  that  influential  patrons  and 
interests  should  be  pleased,  not  antagonized ;  the  counting  room 

'44 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND   BUREAUS        145 

must  pay  expenses  and  circulation  must  be  stimulated  by  pro- 
gressive news  exploitation.  The  great  editor  of  the  past  published 
his  personal  convictions  and  courageously  laid  on  the  lash  of  pop- 
ular opinion,  content  with  a  fair  wage  for  his  labors.  The  present- 
day  editor  is  prone  to  ask,  Will  it  pay  me  financially  to  take  this 
position  or  to  support  this  cause  .'* 

Then,  too,  the  older  type  of  editorial  was  written  by  men  who 
were  not  so  persistently  impelled  by  the  mania  of  haste  but  gave 
time  to  reflection  and  to  careful  interpretation  of  facts,  basing  their 
expression  of  opinion  upon  mature  judgment.  Correspondingly, 
the  earlier  reading  public  was  more  dependent  upon  the  editorial 
columns  for  guidance  than  is  the  average  newspaper  reader  of  to- 
day, whose  first  requirement  is  for  the  news,  not  for  the  interpre- 
tation of  events.  He  is  able  to  think  for  himself.  Those  who  are 
interested  in  extended  editorial  comment  on  current  happenings  go 
more  frequently  to  magazines  and  periodicals  where  trained  spe- 
cialists in  various  fields  are  able  to  give  a  more  authoritative 
exposition  of  important  movements  than  the  usual  daily  space 
writer  should  be  expected  to  offer. 

For  the  purpose  of  meeting  these  new  conditions  every  effort 
has  been  made  to  adapt  the  editorial  page  to  the  needs  of  present- 
day  readers  without  destroying  its  power  for  molding  public 
opinion.  To  this  end  exhaustive  and  lengthy  editorial  dissertations 
yield,  first,  to  short,  crisp  paragraphs  that  give  the  editor's  com- 
ment in  two  hundred  words,  and  second,  to  a  more  sane,  less 
didactic,  perhaps  not  less  significant,  type  of  editorial.  Other 
features  are  added  —  snappy  squibs  on  life  and  manners,  a  budget 
of  pleasantries,  a  bit  of  verse,  short  excerpts  from  other  papers,  a 
cartoon  that  gives  the  interpretation  of  the  news  in  a  twinkling, 
a  readers'  forum,  a  feature  story,  all  combining  to  lure  the  busy 
reader  within  the  borders  of  the  editorial  keep.  In  this  new  guise 
the  editorial  page  has  a  firm  hold  upon  readers  that  many  of  its 
censors  do  not  stop  to  estimate. 

Editorials  and  editorial  paragraphs  in  newspapers  of  to-day  are 
not  exempt  from  the  action  of  the  general  laws  that  govern  news. 
They  must  be  timely.  They  should  be  interesting.  They  ought 
to  be   authoritative  in  basic   information  and  trustworthv  in  the 


146  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

expression  of  balanced  judgment  and  intelligent  opinion.  The 
editorial  differs  from  news  in  that  it  usually  attempts  to  draw  a 
The  aim  of  Conclusion  from  a  given  set  of  facts.  Usually  these 
the  editorial  f^Q^^  ^lyg  of  current  importance  and  recently  have  been 
developed  in  the  paper's  own  news  columns.  Less  frequently  a 
topic  of  general  import,  civic,  ethical,  or  literary  in  character,  is  dis- 
cussed. Editorials  and  editorial  paragraphs  may  be  differentiated 
by  standards  of  length  and  content.  Paragraphs  are  very  short, 
usually  breezy  comments  upon  something  momentarily  uppermost 
in  the  public  mind.  Two  to  five  lines  are  sufficient.  Humor  is 
often  a  feature  of  them.  The  paragraph  may  be  commendatory  or 
caustic  in  thought ;  it  should  be  clear  and  pointed,  not  ponderous, 
in  style. 

The  topic  of  the  editorial  paragraph  is  distinctively  more  local, 
or  else  more  peculiarly  transient,  than  that  of  the  editorial  proper. 
It  contains  a  single  thought,  and  no  more  ;  as,  "  The  human  brain 
cannot  comprehend  the  idea  of  eternity,  but  it  can  get  an  inkling 
of  what  it  means  by  waiting  for  the  supreme  court  to  decide  the 
important  trust  cases." 

The  editorial,  called  in  England  and  some  parts  of  the  L^nited 
States  "  leader,"  expresses  what  is  understood  to  be  the  paper's 
views  on  all  of  the  leading  subjects  that  engage  the  public  mind, 
as  politics,  religion,  war,  business,  finance,  education,  philanthropy, 
or  agriculture.  A  case  in  point  follows  :  The  reporter  brings  in 
the  news  item  that  the  common  council  has  appropriated  a  sum  of 
money  for  a  certain  public  work.  That  is  news.  The  editorial 
takes  the  subject  at  this  point  and  discusses  whether  the  city  can 
afford  this  outlay,  whether  the  public  work  is  needed  or  desired, 
and  whether  the  sum  provided  is  enough  or  too  much.  The  ex- 
pression of  judgment  or  opinion  is  therefore  seen  to  be  the  final 
end  of  the  editorial.  By  that  judgment  the  paper  must  stand  or 
fall,  not  alone  in  the  public  opinion  to  which  it  appeals  for 
indorsement,  but  in  the  courts  of  the  land  where  differences  of 
all  sorts  are  finally  adjudicated. 

Often  the  editorial  discusses  the  moral  aspect  of  an  event  or  utter- 
ance, in  this  educational  field  largely  reflecting  and,  to  a  certain 
extent,  leading  and  forming  public  opinion. 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND    BUREAUS        147 

In  literary  style  and  form  of  expression  editorials  differ  according 
to  the  purpose  to  be  subserved.  A  formal  news  editorial  is  held  to 
The  three-  consist  of  three  parts — the  statement  of  truth,  its  exposi- 
foid  division  ^[q^^  ^^^^  ^\^q  deduction  therefrom.  An  excellent  example 
of  this  modern  type  of  editorial,  written  with  brevity,  dignity,  and  a 
regard  for  truth,  is  the  following  from  the  Chicago  hiter-Ocean : 

COURAGE,  COURAGE,  AND  AGAIN  COURAGE 

Governor  Hadley  of  Missouri  spoke  to  the  graduates  of  the  University  of 
Indiana  on  the  special  duty  of  educated  men  to  public  service. 

He  emphasized  the  need  of  ''  men  of  courage,  of  education  and  of  ability  to 
do  in  practical  ways  "  what  is  required  of  the  political  leader  and  public  official. 

This  need  was  the  main  theme  of  his  address.  His  description  of  the  men 
required  to  meet  it  was  reiterated,  always  with  the  qualities  demanded  in  the 
same  order  —  always  with  "  courage  "  put  first. 

For  this  there  is  a  reason.  Had  Governor  Hadley  been  pressed  to  a  closer 
analysis,  he  would  doubtless  have  said  that  courage  is  more  important  in  public 
affairs  than  any  other  one  quality. 

Dishonesty  in  public  office  may  be  popular.  It  may  have  so  artfully  con- 
nected itself  with  the  interests  and  conveniences  of  such  a  number  of  powerful 
persons  in  a  community  that  for  the  immediate  accomplishments  of  practical 
politics  it  is  actually  popular. 

So  it  is  not  enough  for  honest  men,  in  their  resentment,  to  expose  it,  and 
expect  that  to  suffice. 

They  must  go  out  and  fight  it,  and  must  often  have  the  courage  to  face  the 
very  people  with  whom  they  naturally  and  habitually  associate. 

We  have  an  illustration  of  this  truth  in  Chicago  today.  The  Busse  adminis- 
tration is  thoroughly  and  consistently  dishonest.  The  Merriam  commission  has 
repeatedly  exposed  its  dishonesty.  But  the  Busse  administration  is  still  there 
and  unchanged. 

Why?  Because  Professor  Merriam  and  Mr.  Fisher  have  not  found  the 
courage  to  fight  it  with  the  drawn  sword  of  punishment.  Both  are  honest. 
Both  are  educated.  Both  have  ability.  But  they  lack  the  courage.  And  so 
their  honesty,  education  and  ability  are  almost  as  nothing  for  practical  results. 

That  is  why  Governor  Hadley  put  courage  first. 

In  this  example  it  is  easy  to  follow  the  method.  The  editor  has 
selected  a  theme  from  his  own  news  columns.  He  has  stated  it 
tersely  in  the  opening  paragraphs.  Then  he  has  amplified  it  with 
a  few  sharp,  convincing  arguments,  avoiding  verbosity  and  sensa- 
tional effects,  and  in  his  conclusion  he  has  emphasized  the  main 
issue.     Incidentally  —  and  this  was  probably  the  reason  for  the 


1 48  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

editorial  —  he  has  scored  a  telling'  point  against  the  city  adminis- 
tration which  the  paper  has  been  opposing  for  reasons  that  seemed 
to  it  good  and  sufficient. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  in  no  direct  way  does  the  personality  of 
the  writer  obtrude  itself  in  the  written  word.  That  he  is  a  man 
of  intellectual  power,  of  judgment,  of  experience,  and  of  dis- 
passionate reasoning  ability  might  be  inferred  from  the  subject 
matter  and  its  treatment.  Beyond  that,  nothing  of  the  individual 
is  apparent.  The  truth  is  stated  at  its  value  as  truth.  No  attempt 
is  made  to  give  it  added  weight  or  importance  by  saying  "  the 
btter-Ocean  holds  "  or  any  kindred  expression.  There  is  no  direct 
effort  to  array  the  readers  of  the  paper  on  the  side  taken  by  the 
editor.  The  opinion  offered  is  distinctly  impersonal,  impartial, 
unprejudiced,  and  nonproselyting. 

The  editorial  utterances  of  Greeley's  time,  when  politicians 
assailed  each  other  in  party  organs,  forcing  home  ugly  truths  with 
The  censo-  Cutting  epithets,  has  given  way  to  a  more  dignified,  less 
rious  editorial  malevolent  type  of  writing.  Narrow  partisanship  no 
longer  commands  its  former  following.  The  newspaper,  however, 
continues  to  condemn  or  to  censure,  but  avoids  making,  in  the 
heat  of  anger  or  of  controversy,  charges  that  cannot  be  substantiated 
by  cold  facts.  Instead,  it  addresses  an  appeal  to  honest  citizenship, 
to  the  sense  of  justice,  or  to  civic  and  national  pride.  The  vein  of 
irony  and  raillery  in  editorial  comment  is  employed  with  telling- 
effect.  The  following  editorial,  clipped  from  the  New  York  Evening 
Post,  a  paper  which  still  clings  to  some  of  the  features  of  the  old, 
staid  journalism,  is  spirited  and  convincing  in  its  satirical  solemnity. 
The  editorial  was  written  on  the  occasion  of  bribery  disclosures  in 
the  Ohio  legislature. 

AN  INFAMOUS  CONSPIRACY 

The  proceedings  in  Ohio  are  but  the  culmination  of  a  series  of  assaults  upon 
state  legislatures  which  have  too  long  been  allowed  to  run  their  course  without 
adefjuate  protest.  The  people  have  grown  accustomed  to  the  spectacle  of  the 
rights  of  legislators  being  trampled  on,  their  immunities  ignored,  their  very 
existence  threatened.  These  attacks  almost  invariably  assume  the  specious  form 
of  accusations  of  bribery.  It  is  notorious  that  these  accusations  are  seldom 
substantiated  to  the  point  of  securing  actual  expulsion  of  the  members  accused,  or 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND    BUREAUS        149 

their  conviction  in  the  criminal  courts  ;  and  yet  the  attacks  persist,  and  the  mind 
of  the  community  is  so  poisoned  that  in  great  measure  the  purpose  of  the 
calumnies  is  subserved.  It  is  seldom  that  an  energetic  exposure  of  bribery  in 
the  case  of  a  given  legislator  fails  to  place  upon  him  a  stigma  which  retires 
him  to  private  life,  or  at  least  reduces  his  future  legislative  opportunities  to 
insignificance. 

That  this  persistent  assault  upon  the  legislatures  of  the  various  states  of  the 
country  is  the  result  of  a  deliberate  conspiracy  to  destroy  their  power,  and  con- 
sequently their  ability  to  serve  the  interests  of  the  plain  people  of  this  country, 
has  long  been  suspected,  but  with  the  hatching  of  the  vile  plot  against  the 
Ohio  legislature  suspicion  becomes  damning  certainty.  The  employment  of 
the  notorious  Burns  Detective  Agency  to  trap  unsuspecting  legislators  ;  the  fact 
that  these  spies  were  hired  by  an  association  of  business  men  ;  the  unhesitating 
assertion  by  one  of  the  most  prominent  of  the  alleged  corrupt  legislators  that 
he  is  entirely  innocent  —  all  these  things  point  to  the  same  unmistakable  con- 
clusion. Just  as  the  National  Erectors'  Association  availed  themselves  of  the 
popular  prejudice  aroused  by  the  fact  that  some  70  dynamite  outrages  had  been 
committed  in  recent  years,  so  the  Ohio  business  association  is  counting  on 
popular  prejudice  against  legislatures  to  buttress  its  pretended  case.  In  neither 
instance  is  it  necessary  to  examine  the  evidence  before  arriving  at  the  conclusion 
that  the  accused  men  are  the  victims  of  a  vile  conspiracy.  It  matters  not  what 
the  Burns  detectives  may  be  able  to  place  before  the  courts ;  for,  once  grant 
that  their  business  from  the  start  was  to  manufacture  the  evidence,  and  what 
becomes  of  any  value  they  may  pretend  to  place  upon  it?  Start  with  the 
assumption  that  the  assault  upon  the  McNamaras  is  simply  part  of  a  war  of 
extermination  waged  by  capital  against  labor  unions,  or  that  the  trapping  of  the 
Ohio  legislators  is  merely  the  latest  manifestation  of  a  nation-wide  conspiracy 
to  reduce  legislatures  to  insignificance  and  ignominy,  and  all  the  so-called 
evidence  the  detectives  may  be  able  to  produce  becomes  worthless. 

That  such  a  conspiracy  does  exist  and  has  attained  formidable  power  is  only 
too  evident.  What  it  has  done  with  the  New  Jersey  legislature  we  all  know. 
Governor  Wilson  reduced  that  body  to  such  subjection  that  neither  the  Repub- 
lican nor  the  Democratic  bosses  were  able  to  get  it  to  do  anything  they  wanted. 
A  Democratic  senator  was  chosen,  contrary  to  the  clear  desires  of  the  man  who, 
according  to  an  almost  immemorial  tradition,  was  entitled  to  tell  the  legislators 
whom  they  should  select,  and  who  wished  them  to  choose  himself.  In  the 
upper  branch  of  the  legislature,  although  the  Republicans  were  in  the  majority, 
the  Democratic  governor's  leading  measure,  hateful  to  both  sets  of  bosses,  was 
passed  by  a  unanimous  vote.  Similar  goings-on  marked  the  session  of  the  New 
Hampshire  legislature,  which,  as  all  lovers  of  the  independence  of  legislatures 
are  aware,  had  for  several  decades  been  the  undisputed  property  of  the  Boston 
and  Maine  Railroad  Company.  In  New  York,  we  cannot  say  quite  so  much, 
but  this  is  solely  because  Governor  Dix  refused  to  join  the  conspiracy  ;  and  yet, 
even  without  his  help,  the  enemies  of  legislative  independence  succeeded  in 


I50  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

defeating  the  legislators'  natural  choice  for  the  senatorship,  made  for  them  by 
Boss  Murphy.  In  short,  all  along  the  line,  the  integrity  and  independence  of 
our  legislatures  has  been  threatened ;  and  now  comes  this  last  outrage  and 
insult,  in  the  shape  of  a  criminal  charge  against  a  score  or  two  of  the  members 
of  the  Ohio  legislature. 

The  friends  of  free  institutions  should  lose  no  time  in  making  preparations 
to  resist  this  last  aggression  to  the  uttermost.  The  grand  jury  will  in  all 
probability  find  the  Burns  evidence  sufficient  to  justify  indictments ;  but  it  is 
none  too  so9n  to  make  it  perfectly  clear  that  unlimited  money  will  be  at  the 
disposal  of  the  defendants  to  procure  every  kind  of  aid  that  legal  talent  and 
legal  machinery  can  furnish.  First  and  foremost,  members  of  legislatures,  the 
country  over,  should  make  common  cause  in  this  matter  and  contribute  to 
the  limit  of  their  ability  for  the  defence  of  their  maligned  brethren.  Almost 
equally  ardent  should  be  the  devotion  of  professional  lobbyists,  and  professional 
politicians  generally,  whose  work  is  endangered  and  whose  calling  is  threatened 
with  odium  by  the  machinations  of  the  conspirators.  But  sympathy  and  help 
should  come  in  generous  measure  from  a  much  wider  field.  Every  true  Ameri- 
can, every  friend  of  democratic  institutions,  should  repel  with  indignation  the 
accusation  that  it  is  sought  to  fasten  upon  the  brave  Ohioans  who,  for  the  pres- 
ent, must  be  regarded  as  the  sacred  embodiment  of  those  institutions.  Let  a 
$1,000,000  defence  fund  be  quickly  forthcoming,  and  let  it  be  demonstrated, 
once  for  all,  that  American  legislators  are  not  to  be  hounded  by  detectives  or 
entrapped  by  the  devilish  recording  devices  which  modern  science  places  at 
the  disposal  of  conscienceless  persecutors. 

Another  type  of  editorial,  which  has  exerted  not  a  Httle  influence 
throughout  the  country  because  published  in  a  chain  of  newspapers 
,  that  reaches  from  New  York  to  the  Pacific  coast,  may 

people's  be  characterized  as  the  "heart-to-heart"  style  of  editorial 
"^   ^  utterance.    This  type  takes  as  its  theme  some  popular 

measure  which  has  the  support  of  the  people  —  pensions  for  aged 
teachers,  the  suppression  of  the  ice  trust,  summer  outings  for  poor 
children,  decrease  in  gas  rates,  and  the  like.  With  stinging  invective 
the  editorial  message  flies  straight  to  the  mark  without  mincing 
words.  Not  infrequently  the  result  is  twofold  —  the  protection  of 
the  rights  of  the  people  and  the  booming  of  the  paper's  circulation. 

Domestic  problems  are  sometimes  treated  in  the  editorial  col- 
umns of  the  type  of  newspapers  under  discussion.  Sundry  morsels 
of  advice  and  comments  on  conduct  are  emphasized  in  sharp,  pun- 
gent English,  the  style  of  which  is  designed  to  attract  and  to  hold 
attention  by  its  epigrammatic  force.    Here  is  a  fair  sample. 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND   BUREAUS        151 


I 


Those  Who  Laugh 
at  a  Drunken  Man 

Copyright,  1911,  by  American,  Journal  and  S.  F. 
and  L.  A.  Examiner. 


How  often  have  you  seen  a  drunken 
man  stagger  along  the  street ! 

His  clothes  are  soiled  from  falling, 
his  face  is  bruised,  his  eyes  are  dull. 
Sometimes  he  curses  the  boys  that 
tease  him.  Sometimes  he  tries  to  smile,  in  a  drunken  effort  to  placate  pitiless, 
childish  cruelty. 

His  body,  worn  out,  can  stand  no  more,  and  he  mumbles  that  he  is  GOING 
HOME. 

The  children  persecute  him,  throw  things  at  him,  laugh  at  him,  running 
ahead  of  him. 

GROWN  MEN  AND  WOMEN,  TOO,  OFTEN  LAUGH  WITH 
THE  CHILDREN,  nudge  each  other,  and  actually  find  humor  in  the  sight 
of  a  human  being  sunk  below  the  lowest  animal. 

The  sight  of  a  drunken  man  going  home  should  make  every  other  man  and 
woman  sad  and  sympathetic,  and,  horrible  as  the  sight  is,  it  should  be  useful, 
by  inspiring  in  those  who  see  it  a  determination  to  avoid  and  to  help  others 
avoid  that  man's  fate. 

That  reeling  drunkard  is  GOING  HOME. 

He- is  going  home  to  children  who  are  afraid  of  him,  to  a  wife  whose  life 
he  has  made  miserable. 

He  is  going  home,  taking  with  him  the  worst  curse  in  the  world  —  to  suf- 
fer bitter  remorse  himself  after  having  inflicted  suffering  on  those  whom  he 
should  protect. 

AND  AS  HE  GOES  HOME,  MEN  AND  WOMEN,  KNOWING 
WHAT  THE  HOME-COMING  MEANS,  LAUGH  AT  HIM  AND 
ENJOY  THE  SIGHT.  

In  the  old  days  in  the  arena  it  occasionally  happened  that  brothers  were  set 
to  fight  each  other.  When  'they  refused  to  fight  they  were  forced  to  it  by 
red-hot  irons  applied  to  their  backs. 

We  have  progressed  beyond  the  moral  condition  of  human  beings  guilty  of 
such  brutality  as  that.  But  we  cannot  call  ourselves  civilized  while  our  imagi- 
nations and  sympathies  are  so  dull  that  the  reeling  drunkard  is  thought  an 
amusing  spectacle. 

To  many  editorial  writers  the  sentimental  aspect  of  events  makes 
a  striking  appeal.  They  revel  in  moralizing  on  the  passing  of  the 
r^^  „^  Rood  old  days  with  the  train  of  joyous  customs  that 

The "  human- ^  ■'  . 

interest"  once  brought  delight.  An  incident  in  the  life  of  a  street 
editorial  gamin,  an  act  of  kindness  on  a  city  boulevard,  the  mak- 
ing of  a  cherry  pie,  are  likely  to  arouse  their  fancy  and  to  inspire 
a  graceful,  whimsical  paragraph  or  two.  This  type  of  editorial  may 


152  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

easily  be  marred  by  too  much  handling.  It  must  be  skillfully  done 
with  a  light  touch.  The  following  is  offered  as  a  fair  specimen 
of  the  ''  human-interest  "  editorial. 

WE  OBJECT 

They  are  talking  of  doing  away  with  the  circus  posters.  They  say  the  posters 
are  really  a  needless  expense,  since  newspaper  advertising  more  than  fulfills 
all  the  needs  which  the  posters  were  originally  intended  to  meet.  They  think 
the  day  of  the  lithographed  lady  going  daintily  through  the  hoop  and  the  gen- 
tleman with  carefully-combed  hair  hanging  by  his  toes  from  a  dizzy  trapeze 
has  gone  by.  They  are  talking,  therefore,  of  doing  away  with  the  circus  poster. 

We  object.  That  is,  we  hope  this  isn't  true.  Our  position  is  taken  in  the 
interests  of  juvenility.  In  that  cause  we  loudly  proclaim  that  the  circuses  are 
about  to  strike  at  one  of  the  institutions  of  childhood.  Nay,  more  —  they  are 
aiming  at  one  fell  blow  to  rob  youth  of  the  chief  joy  of  its  existence. 

No  more  circus  posters  for  boys  and  girls  to  marvel  at  on  their  way  to 
school  ?  No  more  deliciously  depicted  scenes  to  cause  the  childish  breath  to 
quite  leave  the  little  body,  whilst  the  boy  or  girl  halts  mid-street  and  blissfully 
forgets  school,  home,  earth,  sea  and  sky  in  rapt  contemplation  of  the  wonders 
so  beautifully  bill-boarded?  No  more  wondering  and  disputing  and  fighting 
among  youthful  supporters  of  this  circus  or  that  as  to  which  has  the  bigger 
elephant,  the  uglier  hippopotamus  and  the  most  entrancing  beauties  of  the 
fair  sex? 

It  cannot  be.  We  realize  that  the  poster  is  a  dead  loss  financially,  that  its 
worth  as  a  publicity-giver  is  nil,  that  it  can't  draw  a  crowd  of  half-dollar 
holders  around  the  ticket  wagon  for  shucks. 

But  it  can  bring  more  joy  in  the  World  of  Childhood  than  any  other  factor 
on  earth  can  produce.  It  makes  more  tardy  marks,  it  creates  a  larger  number 
of  vacant  seats  in  school,  it  is  responsible  for  more  blissful  dreams  of  future 
triumphs  of  childish  acrobats  in  the  saw-dust  ring  than  would  ever  be  produced 
in  any  or  all  other  ways. 

We  are  sorry  they  are  talking  of  doing  away  with  the  circus  poster. 

The  facetious  editorial  or  essay  written  in  seemingly  casual 
manner  upon  a  theme  of  more  or  less  humorous  content  is  not  to 
The  casual  ^e  Overlooked.  It  may  have  little  educational  value,  less 
essay  power  to  mold  public  opinion,  and  no  weight  to  arouse 

inquiry,  but  it  undeniably  affords  entertainment  through  its  playful 
mingling  of  common  sense  with  delicate  satire.  It  has  "  human- 
interest  "  qualities  but  is  not  intrinsically  pertinent  and  timely. 
Often  it  is  nothing  more  than  a  medley  of  ingenuous  opinions, 
half  serious,  half  humorous,  proffered  in  a  delightfully  frank  fashion 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND   BUREAUS        153 

with  no  attempt  to  reform  the  world.  During  the  past  twenty  years 
the  New  York  Sim  has  pubhshed  many  droll  bits  of  satire  on  a 
variety  of  themes,  reaching  all  the  way  from  international  affairs 
and  mooted  questions  in  English  syntax  to  the  domestication  of 
husbands.  The  following  editorial  is  taken  from  an  old  file  of  the 
Sim  and  may  be  regarded  as  fairly  typical  of  this  casual  form. 

HAIRPINS 

The  comprehensive  merits  of  the  hairpin  are  known  to  all  observant  men. 
Its  special  value  in  surgery  is  asserted  by  a  writer  in  Ajnerican  Medicine.  It 
seems  that  a  surgeon  can  do  almost  anything  with  a  hairpin.  He  can  wire 
bones  with  it.  probe  and  close  wounds,  pin  bandages,  compress  blood  vessels, 
use  it  "  to  remove  foreign  bodies  from  any  natural  passage,"  and  as  a  curette 
for  scraping  away  soft  material.  And  no  doubt  the  women  doctors  can  do  a 
great  deal  more  with  that  most  gifted  and  versatile  of  human  implements. 

Anthropologists  have  never  done  justice  to  the  hairpin.  It  keeps  civilization 
together.  In  the  hands  of  girls  entirely  great  it  is  much  mightier  than  the 
sword  or,  for  that  matter,  the  plow.  What  is  the  plow  but  a  development  of 
the  forked  stick,  and  what  is  a  forked  stick  but  a  modification  of  the  hairpin  ? 
If  there  was  any  necessity,  a  woman  could  scratch  the  ground  successfully 
now.  In  fact  there  is  no  work  or  play  in  which  something  may  not  be 
accomplished  by  means  of  it. 

Dullards  will  tell  you  that  women  aren't  so  inventive  as  men,  don't  take  out 
so  many  patents.  They  don't  have  to.  With  the  hairpin  all  that  is  doable  can 
be  done.  With  a  hairpin  a  woman  can  pick  a  lock,  pull  a  cork,  peel  an  apple, 
draw  out  a  nail,  beat  an  egg,  see  if  a  joint  of  meat  is  done,  do  up  a  baby, 
sharpen  a  pencil,  dig  out  a  sliver,  fasten  a  door,  hang  up  a  plate  or  a  picture, 
open  a  can,  take  up  a  carpet,  repair  a  baby  carriage,  clean  a  lamp  chimney, 
put  up  a  curtain,  rake  a  grate  fire,  cut  a  pie,  make  a  fork,  a  fishhook,  an  awl, 
a  gimlet,  or  a  chisel,  a  paper-cutter,  a  clothespin,  regulate  a  range,  tinker  a 
sewing-machine,  stop  a  leak  in  the  roof,  turn  over  a  flapjack,  caulk  a  hole  in 
a  pair  of  trousers,  stir  batter,  whip  cream,  reduce  the  pressure  of  the  gas  meter, 
keep  bills  and  receipts  on  file,  spread  butter,  cut  patterns,  tighten  windows, 
clean  a  watch,  untie  a  knot,  varnish  floors,  do  practical  plumbing,  reduce  the 
asthma  of  tobacco  pipes,  pry  shirt  studs  into  buttonholes  too  small  for  them, 
fix  a  horse's  harness,  restore  damaged  mechanical  toys,  wrestle  with  refractory 
beer  stoppers,  improvise  suspenders,  shovel  bonbons,  inspect  gas  burners,  saw 
cake,  jab  tramps,  produce  artificial  buttons,  hooks  and  eyes,  sew,  knit,  and 
darn,  button  gloves  and  shoes,  put  up  awnings,  doctor  an  automobile.  In  short, 
she  can  do  what  she  wants  to ;  she  needs  no  other  instrument. 

If  a  woman  went  into  the  Robinson  Crusoe  line  she  would  build  a  hut 
and  make  her  a  coat  of  the  skin  of  a  goat  by  means  of  the  hairpin.    She  will 


154  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

revolutionize  surgery  with  it  in  time.  Meanwhile  the  male  chirurgeons  are 
doing  the  best  they  can ;  but  it  is  not  to  be  believed  they  have  mastered 
the  full  mystery  of  the  hairpin. 

It  is  absurd  to  infer  that  such  an  editorial  seeks  to  instruct  a 
housewife,  much  less  to  affect  the  practice  of  surgery.  It  serves  to 
illustrate  that  a  skillful  jugglery  of  words  can  secure  for  even  a 
trivial  matter  prominent  notice  in  valuable  space,  as  is  shown  by  the 
fact  that  this  editorial  was  not  alone  published  in  the  paper  with 
which  it  was  original,  but  was  extensively  copied.  In  the  same 
class  is  the  heavy  editorial  sometimes  seen  in  small  country  papers 
wherein  is  discussed  the  internal  policy  of  China,  or  the  mis- 
doings of  a  potentate  of  Europe  —  fields  utterly  outside  the  pale 
of  local  influence.  Doubtless  the  intention  is  to  be  diverting,  or, 
at  the  most,  instructive.  In  such  cases  any  opinion  that  might  be 
expressed,  even  though  accepted  as  gospel  by  every  reader  of  the 
paper,  could  have  not  even  the  remotest  effect  upon  the  subject 
under  discussion.  It  is  the  practice  of  many  papers  printing  edito- 
rials of  the  type  last  quoted  to  sandwich  in  between  such  efforts 
others  that  advocate  some  reform  or  support  some  important 
measure.  Such  editorial  opinion  is,  at  times,  couched  in  a  most 
courageous  form,  sometimes  defiant  and  almost  revolutionary.  The 
effect  is  that  of  the  old-time  practice  of  physicians  administering 
quinine  in  apple  butter. 

Conservative  papers  preserve  the  dignity  and  amplitude  of  their 
editorial  departments.  The  tendency  of  the  radical  and  so-called 
Papers  and  yellow  journals  is  to  reduce  it  in  size,  to  lighten  it  in 
editors  weight,  and  at  times  to  omit  it  altogether. 

A  few  papers  of  this  class,  however,  go  to  the  other  extreme, 
printing  editorials  on  the  first  page,  or  on  the  last  page  in  display 
type  or  colored  ink,  particularly  when  advocating  some  reform 
for  which  the  paper  has  been  active.  Editorial  writers  of  this  class, 
while  they  may  seem  erratic,  command  the  highest  salary.  The 
present  owner  of  a  chain  of  newspapers  in  this  country  pays  his 
chief  editorial  writer,  who  contributes  to  all  of  the  "  league  "  papers 
and  usually  has  the  same  editorial  in  each  of  them,  a  salary  in  ex- 
cess of  ^75,000  a  year.  So  far  as  known  this  is  the  highest  com- 
pensation received  by  a  journalist  who  is  not  a  newspaper  proprietor. 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND  BUREAUS        155 

In  the  field  of  editorial  writing  there  is  still  practiced,  in  the 
more  conservative  daily  press,  a  form  once  more  general  than  now. 
.  This  has  for  its  purpose  the  drawing  of  some  general 

of  deeper  lesson  or  deduction  from  a  fact  or  a  series  of  facts  at 
impor  ^j^^  moment  prominent  in  the  public  eye,  and  in  calling 

attention  to  which  immediate  circumstances  may  afford  a  reasonable 
excuse.  In  a  degree  this  form  of  editorial  is  passing  to  the  news 
magazine.  Here  the  period  of  issue  and  the  national  scope  of 
the  audience  appealed  to  make  it  impossible  to  touch  any  subject 
while  it  is  pulsating  with  its  first  heat. 

Such  an  editorial  makes  the  greatest  demands  upon  the  writer. 
Not  alone  must  he  be  conversant  with  the  widest  range  of  subjects 
and  be  possessed  of  a  catholicity  of  taste,  but  he  must  be  capable 
of  drawing  clearly  and  surely  the  deductions  that  are  logically 
inevitable,  even  when  he  does  not  make  the  most  obvious  con- 
clusion from  his  premises.  The  technique  of  such  writing,  which 
compels  a  complete  statement  of  conditions  as  the  proper  precedent 
for  comment,  precludes  it  being  done  in  the  brief  compass  of  space 
now  so  generally  allotted  to  an  editorial.  In  writing  an  editorial 
on  some  current  phase  of  news  the  editor  may  safely  assume  that 
his  readers  have  a  general  knowledge  of  the  subject.  Where  he 
draws  conclusions  from  fields  neither  obviously  related  nor  pecu- 
liarly prominent,  the  assumption  of  a  basis  of  information  on  the 
part  of  the  reader  is  not  justified. 

Conspicuous  for  adhering  to  this  form  of  editorial  is  the  New 
York  Post.  Its  editorial  department,  which  daily  comprises  from 
four  to  five  columns  of  closely  printed  matter,  seldom  fails  to  con- 
tain at  least  one  editorial  of  the  type  mentioned,  usually  a  column  in 
length.  "  Large  and  Small  Colleges,"  a  homily  on  the  inadequacy  of 
these  adjectives  to  convey  in  this  connection  any  real  meaning,  was 
called  forth  by  two  conflicting  addresses  by  college  presidents,  which 
might  readily  escape  the  average  hurried  reader  of  a  daily  paper. 

LARGE  AND  SMALL  COLLEGES 

Considering  the  educational  situation  at  the  beginning  of  a  new  year,  the 
authorities  present  us  with  two  divergent  views.  Dr.  Draper,  the  State  Com- 
missioner of  Education,  is  impressed  with  "  the  lust  for  riches  and  bigness  " 
in  the  universities,  the  "consuming  American  desire  to  be  first  in  the  race." 


156  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

To  Chancellor  Brown  of  New  York  University,  on  the  contrary,  the  great 
problem  is  the  difficulty  of  taking  care  of  the  immense  numbers  of  those  who 
are  seeking  higher  education.  The  percentage  of  our  population  who  go  to 
colleges  and  universities,  he  tells  us,  is  greater  than  that  which  went  to  high 
schools  and  academies  twenty-five  years  ago ;  and  this  increase  is  more  likely 
to  be  accelerated  than  diminished.  Accordingly,  in  his  opinion,  colleges  and 
universities  "  must  have  larger  resources  —  much  larger  —  than  have  yet  been 
provided,  if  they  are  to  come  anywhere  near  keeping  up  with  the  growing 
demands  of  the  time."  These  demands  are  for  provision  not  only  for  a  larger 
body  of  students,  but  also  of  a  greater  variety  of  instruction.  Every  branch 
of  public  service  and  of  private  enterprise  is  discovering  a  need  for  specially 
trained  men,  and  they  turn  to  the  colleges  and  universities  for  the  supply. 
Response  means  more  buildings,  more  instructors,  more  matriculants,  more 
everything.  Bigness  is  thus  not  so  much  being  achieved  by  educational  insti- 
tutions as  thrust  upon  them. 

Many,  however,  while  feeling  compelled  to  assent  to  this  reasoning,  will 
sigh  over  the  menace  it  holds  for  their  loved  small  college,  and  will  wonder 
whether  a  multiplication  of  institutions  of  moderate  size  would  not  in  the  end  be 
better  than  the  apparently  boundless  expansion  of  those  already  in  existence. 
It  is  for  such  doubters  that  Professor  Stevenson  has  written  in  the  Popular 
Science  Monthly.  To  him  a  small  college  is  invested  with  no  more  sacredness 
than  is  a  large  university.  He  does  not  hesitate  to  level  his  criticism  at  the 
central  point  in  the  small  college  defences  —  the  supposed  greater  intimacy  . 
furnishes  between  professors  and  students.  In  the  first  place,  he  attacks  the 
implication  that  a  college  ''  professor"  is  necessarily  a  better  guide,  philosopher, 
and  friend  than  a  university  "  instructor."  Even  the  revered  "  professors  "  of 
half  a  century  ago  were  often  under  thirty,  and  they  were  frequently  in  charge 
of  classes  that  it  would  be  absurd  to  call  ''  small."  Professor  Stevenson  makes 
short  work  of  the  "  supposition  that  in  ante-bellum  days  there  was  any  genuine 
intimacy  between  professors  and  students."  The  tw^  bodies,  he  asserts,  were 
in  opposing  camps,  and  faculty  meetings  were  devoted  largely  to  discussions 
of  discipline.  The  university,  on  its  side,  *'  is  not  a  mass  of  several  thousand 
students."  It  is  rather  a  collection  of  schools,  each  with  its  dean,  who  deals 
with  the  students  as  directly  as  did  the  old-time  president,  while  in  many  insti- 
tutions there  is  a  system  of  advisers  which  places  every  student  in  a  particular 
relation  to  some  member  of  the  faculty. 

Whatever  the  facts  may  be  upon  this  point,  one  thing  everybody  can  see 
for  himself,  and  that  is  that  the  term  "  small  college  "  means  a  very  different 
kind  of  institution  to-day  from  the  one  it  suggested  a  few  decades  ago.  Then 
Harvard,  Yale,  Princeton,  and  Columbia  were  not  only  in  the  list  of  small 
colleges,  but  one  or  two  of  them  were  smaller  than  certain  colleges  now  whose 
presidents  find  it  profitable  to  denounce  the  evils  of  large  universities.  Even 
in  the  hey-day  of  the  small  college,  Dartmouth,  Williams,  and  Amherst  gradu- 
ated classes  of  forty  or  fifty.    It  is  idle  to  discuss  the  question  of  the  size  of 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND   BUREAUS        157 

colleges  without  recognizing  that  the  terms  ''large"  and  ''small"  are  relative. 
Nor  will  this  recognition  clear  away  the  entire  difficulty.  If  an  institution  with 
two  hundred  students  is  small,  and  one  with  two  thousand  is  large,  what  shall 
we  call  one  with  five  hundred?  And  if  the  small  college  has  all  the  virtues,  and 
the  large  college  or  university  nothing  but  vices,  we  are  still  in  the  dark  regard- 
ing the  condition  of  an  institution  that  we  can  call  neither  large  nor  small.  It 
looks  as  if  we  were  thrown  back  upon  some  other  test  than  that  of  size,  con- 
venient as  that  test  is.  Perhaps,  in  educational  institutions,  as  well  as  in  those 
of  other  sorts,  quantity  is  a  less  accurate  measure  than  quality. 

One  is  confirmed  in  this  hypothesis  by  some  of  Professor  Stevenson's  state- 
ments concerning  small  colleges.  Persons  under  the  magic  of  the  term  will  be 
grieved  to  hear  that  smallness  does  not  insure  proficiency.  They  know  that 
two-thirds  of  the  college  graduates  who  have  reached  the  Presidency  have  come 
from  small  institutions,  and  that  a  similar  ratio  holds  for  less  eminent  public 
men.  It  is  true  that  equally  accurate  statistics  show  that,  until  recently  at  least, 
it  were  wiser  not  to  go  to  college  at  all,  since  the  great  majority  of  our  promi- 
nent men  have  had  no  degrees,  except  such  as  had  been  conferred  upon  them 
in  recognition  of  the  success  which  they  had  won  without  them.  But  the  figures 
are  misleading.  Most  of  the  Presidents  had  to  go  to  small  colleges  or  to  none 
at  all,  since  there  were  no  large  ones.  What  the  figures  really  show  is  that 
two-thirds  of  them  went  to  institutions  that  not  only  were  small,  but  have 
remained  small,  which  is  a  very  different  matter.  The  Adamses,  for  instance, 
:p  credited  to  a  large  university,  because,  forsooth,  it  is  large  now !  Such 
.omparisons  are  worse  than  valueless.  But  Professor  Stevenson  carries  the  war 
nto  Africa  by  drawing  a  vital  distinction  between  the  small  colleges  of  fifty 
years  ago  and  those  of  the  present.  The  old  curriculum,  while  narrow,  was 
compulsory.  Music,  art,  pedagogy,  and  semi-professional  courses,  all  more  or 
less  elective,  were  not  open  to  the  undergraduate.  As  a  consequence,  it  was 
impossible  for  50  per  cent,  or  more  of  the  students  to  be  enrolled  as  college 
men  while  taking  non-coF  ;giate  work.  One  church  has  found  the  situation  so 
serious  that  it  has  a  board  whose  work  is  to  raise  the  standard  of  its  colleges. 
Yet  almost  half  of  them  still  report  less  than  fifty  of  their  students  taking 
"  college  courses."  The  truth  is  that  many  a  small  college  has  become  large 
because  it  was  good,  and  there  is  no  reason  for  supposing  that  it  ceased  to  be 
good  when  it  became  big. 

The  editorial  herewith  offered  as  an  example,  while  less  general 
in  its  application,  having  been  inspired  by  political  activities  of  the 
Reaching  the  moment,  shows  how  current  incidents  can  be  made  the 
higher  truth  subject  matter  from  which  to  develop  a  well-known  truth 
in  political  economy  —  a  truth,  however,  that  is  often  overlooked, 
namely,  the  tendency  away  from  radicalism  toward  conservatism 
in  the  face  of  either  responsibility  or  great  opportunity.    It  reads  : 


158  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

PLACATORY  RADICALS 

Senator  La  Follette's  speeches  in  Ohio  arc  illustrating  a  tendency  often  dis- 
played by  radical  public  men  when  they  seek  support  for  high  office.  They 
then  minimize  their  radicalism.  Or  they  will  describe  it  as  the  only  true  con- 
servatism. Sometimes  they  will  represent  themselves  as  possibly  a  little  extreme, 
but  will  assert  that  going  as  far  as  they  do  is  the  only  way  to  head  off  Socialism 
or  anarchy.  In  general,  however,  they  take  a  deprecating  or  placatory  attitude. 
This  kind  of  gentle  roaring  has  often  been  heard  from  Senator  La  Follette  and 
his  friends  in  recent  weeks.  In  Ohio  he  points  to  the  tranquil  state  of  affairs 
in  Wisconsin,  with  capital  secure,  railroads  contented,  banks  safe,  and  the 
people  enjoying  prosperity  —  all  as  a  result  of  legislation  which  has  been 
denounced  as  radical ! 

A  somewhat  similar  tone  was  adopted  by  Gov.  West  of  Oregon  during  his 
recent  tour  in  the  Eastern  States.  His  errand  was  partly  to  arouse  interest  in 
his  own  commonwealth,  and  to  attract  to  it  investors,  so  that  it  was  natural  to 
find  him,  in  his  public  addresses,  using  conciliatory  language.  He  did  not  want 
Easterners  to  get  the  idea  that  Oregon  is  loaded  down  with  freak  legislation 
and  afflicted  with  endlessly  experimenting  radicals.  Gov.  West  admitted  that 
they  had  in  his  State  made  a  number  of  political  innovations,  but  contended 
that  they  did  not  in  the  least  affect  public  stability  or  financial  soundness. 
Nowhere  was  property  more  secure  or  a  fairer  field  offered  for  enterprise. 
Oregon  is  growing  rapidly,  her  natural  resources  are  being  successfully  devel- 
oped, and  there  is  no  reason,  her  Governor  asserted,  why  an  unfounded  dread 
of  "  the  Oregon  plan  "  in  the  matter  of  elections  and  in  the  use  of  the  initiative 
and  referendum  should  any  longer  do  harm  to  the  State. 

There  is  no  occasion,  in  the  case  of  either  Wisconsin  or  Oregon,  to  dispute 
the  facts  as  alleged.  We  think  it  is  generally  conceded  that  the  political  move- 
ment which  La  Follette  headed  in  Wisconsin  did  a  great  deal  of  good,  even  if 
it  did  not  wholly  and  directly  bring  about  all  the  blessings  which  are  now  held 
up  to  our  admiration.  If  the  whole  question  were  to  be  debated,  we  should  have 
to  ask  whether  other  and  larger  causes  had  not  been  operative.  But  our  present 
intention  is  not  so  ambitious.  We  are  merely  noting  a  trait  in  political  human 
nature  —  the  almost  invariable  disposition  of  a  political  radical,  when  hard  put 
to  it  for  votes  or  followers,  to  picture  himself  as  really  one  of  the  most  steady- 
going  persons  alive,  and  who,  if  you  will  only  look  at  him  in  the  true  light,  will 
appear  to  you  as  a  very  bulwark  of  the  social  order. 

This  may  seem  only  amusing,  by  contrast  with  the  truculent  air  which  the 
radically-minded  statesman  assumes  on  other  occasions,  but  it  is  in  reality  a 
sort  of  spontaneous  tribute  to  the  good  sense  of  the  American  people.  That 
they  are  at  heart  conservative,  your  radical  who  is  at  the  same  time  a  skilled 
politician  easily  discovers.  He  may  think  it  wise  vehemently  to  harangue  and 
rouse  them  at  times,  but  he  knows  that  they  do  not  really  favor  root-and-branch 
methods,  that  they  do  not  long  pin  their  faith  to  a  man  who  is  forever  unsettling 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND  BUREAUS        159 

things,  and  hence  he  now  and  then  adopts  the  role,  as  we  see  Senator  La 
Follette  doing,  of  one  who  loves  to  go  slow  and  go  safe  and  is  as  far  as  possible 
from  being  an  incendiary.  Even  Mr.  Bryan  has  occasionally  sung  low  in  this 
way,  though  in  his  campaigns  his  oratorical  impulse  always  ran  away  with  him 
in  the  end,  and,  no  matter  how  mildly  he  might  begin,  he  wound  up  in  a 
fierce  vein. 

These  diverse  and  apparently  contradictory  manifestations  of  the  radical 
temperament  must  enter  into  the  final  judgment  of  any  man  in  public  life  who 
is  thought  of  as  "advanced"  or  "dangerous."  It  is  a  nice  question  which 
view  of  him  the  people  will  take.  In  his  placatory  and  reassuring  moods,  can 
he  make  them  forget  his  firebrand  moments  ?  On  the  other  hand,  will  those 
who  really  desire  a  constant  and  driving  radicalism  in  our  public  life,  be  led 
to  fear  that  the  man  they  had  for  a  time  tied  up  to  is  insincere  and  cannot  be 
depended  upon,  because  he  stops  occasionally  to  agree  with  the  conservatives 
and  to  invite  their  cooperation  ?  Our  recent  political  history  has  given  us  many 
an  example  of  this  two-fold  peril  for  the  political  radical.  He  will  make  a  first 
deep  impression  which,  with  a  multitude  of  people,  nothing  which  he  may  after- 
wards do  or  say  can  remove.  One  did  not  need  the  demonstration  in  the 
repeated  attempts  made  by  Mr.  Bryan  to  gain  the  confidence  of  the  country, 
to  be  sure  that  he  could  not  overcome  the  idea  of  his  character  early  formed. 
People  were  on  all  sides  heard  to  say  :  "  It's  of  no  use  for  him  to  talk.  You 
cannot  persuade  me  that  the  man  is  not  flighty  and  would  not  upset  every- 
thing if  he  had  a  chance."  This  may  be  unjust,  but  it  shows  how  difficult 
it  is  for  a  statesman  to  placate  after  he  has  long  inflamed  and  alarmed. 
And  at  present,  we  are  bound  to  add,  there  seems  no  likelihood  that  Senator 
La  Follette  will  succeed  in  making  the  country  believe  that  the  garb  of  a 
conservative  fits  him  comfortably.  No  speeches  which  he  can  make  in  Ohio 
will  cause  people  to  forget  his  speeches  in  the  Senate.  His  praise  of  business 
methods  in  Wisconsin  cannot  divert  attention  from  the  wild  and  whirling 
words  he  has  uttered  about  the  men  of  his  imagination  who  wickedly  bring 
on  needless  financial  panics. 

Notice  here  how  carefully  the  editor  has  avoided  any  direct  com- 
ment on  the  merit  of  the  stand  taken,  either  by  Mr.  La  Follette 
or  Mr.  Bryan.  It  is  only  by  inference  that  one  may  know  his 
attitude  toward  these  prominent  representatives  of  opposing  par- 
ties. He  has  taken  their  public  utterances  and  shown  how  two  men 
admittedly  supporting  a  certain  phase  of  thought  act  under  the 
same  set  of  conditions.  He  has  seized  upon  the  fact  that  one  of 
these  men  was  at  the  moment  making  a  series  of  addresses  in  a 
neighboring  state,  and  from  this  set  of  conditions  he  develops  a 
general  truth. 


l6o  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

lulilorials  of  this  type  require  a  peculiarly  judicious  poise  of 
mind  and  are,  by  some,  esteemed  the  highest  form  of  editorial 
writing.  The  merit  of  an  editorial,  however,  may  be  measured  by 
many  differing  standards,  so  that  to  maintain  that  one  form  is 
better  than  another  is  either  an  arbitrary  act  or  the  mere  expression 
of  one's  opinion.  So  far  as  may  be  the  student  of  journalism 
should  make  himself  familiar  with  all  forms,  should  practice  his 
hand  in  writing  each,  and  should  devote  himself  to  that  type 
which  he  finds  the  most  natural  expression  of  his  habit  of  thought 
and  personal  style,  or  to  the  type  best  adapted  to  the  newspaper 
he  is  trying  to  serve. 

Not  quite  editorial  in  its  nature,  and  yet  differing  from  purely 

reportorial  work,   is  a  field  of  newspaper  endeavor  which   has  a 

considerable  following,  and  which  is  a  worthy  and  remu- 

Bureaus  and 

news  asso-  nerative  line  of  endeavor.  This  is  the  "bureau,"  or 
ciations  ''news  association."    They  supply  news  stories,  feature 

articles,  illustrations,  or  editorials  to  papers  that  want  them. 

Situated,  usually,  at  particular  news  centers,  as  Washington,  New 
York,  Boston,  Chicago,  and  other  large  cities,  the  mission  of  the 
bureau  is  to  convey  a  specific  line  of  information  to  its  clients  — 
newspapers  throughout  the  country.  The  matter  supplied  by  this 
service  is  distinct  from  the  general  news,  which  is  furnished  to 
newspapers  by  the  telegraph  news  agencies  such  as  the  Associated 
Press,  the  United  Press,  the  Hearst  service,  and  others. 

Washington  is  the  seat  of  a  larger  number  of  these  bureaus 
than  is  found  in  any  other  city  in  the  United  States,  because  more 
news  of  a  special  sort  originates  there  than  elsewhere.  A  bureau 
is  practically  the  same  as  a  special  correspondent,  giving,  however, 
but  a  portion  of  its  time  to  any  one  paper.  Assume,  for  instance, 
that  some  measure  of  general  concern  is  before  Congress.  The 
wire  services  will  give  a  resume  of  that  work.  But  in  Kansas,  in 
Alabama,  or  in  Maine  are  newspapers  particularly  concerned  about 
the  position  that  their  own  congressman  or  senator  took  in  regard 
to  this  measure.  With  detailed  and  specific  information  the  general 
press  wires  cannot  be  burdened.  Neither  is  it  probable  that  papers 
of  this  class  maintain  at  Washington  a  special  correspondent  to 
look  after  matters  of  sectional  interest. 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND  BUREAUS        i6l 

Therefore  the  newspaper  becomes  a  patron  of  some  one  of  these 
bureaus.  To  it  the  paper  may  turn  in  any  hour  of  unexpected 
need  for  detailed  information  on  news  occurrences  in  Washington. 
Upon  telegraph  instruction  the  bureau,  by  representative,  will 
interview  any  special  congressman,  consult  official  records  to  find 
how  men  have  voted,  and  furnish  by  wire  or  mail  as  much  matter 
as  the  paper  may  direct. 

Then  it  goes  a  step  further.  Having  a  certain  circle  of  clients, 
the  bureau  men  watch  the  events  of  different  communities  for 
anything  that  may  interest  the  respective  newspapers.  When  news 
develops  they  send  a  brief  "query,"  after  this  fashion:  "Your 
congressman  introduces  measure  for  federal  aid  in  state  road 
building.  How  much.?"  The  editor  then  orders  as  much  of  a 
story  as  he  thinks  the  situation  warrants.  In  Washington  these 
bureaus  find  a  special  field  of  usefulness  in  watching  the  crop 
bulletins,  census  reports,  department  rulings,  and  similar  official 
proceedings  which  are  too  bulky  to  be  carefully  digested  for  the 
general  wire  service  and  often  contain  items  of  peculiar  interest 
to  some  particular  section  of  the  country. 

Outside  of  political  centers,  bureaus  find  different  avenues  of 
usefulness.  It  is  manifestly  impractical  for  any  paper  to  have  special 
representatives  in  any  but  the  larger  cities.  Yet  there  is  always 
the  possibility  that  a  news  item  of  peculiar  interest  to  some  news- 
paper at  the  other  side  of  the  continent  may  develop  in  any  com- 
munity. In  such  event  the  bureau  finds  its  opportunity.  If  an 
unknown  man  drops  dead  in  Cincinnati,  no  press  wire  will  bother 
with  the  news  of  it ;  but  w^hen  he  is  identified  as  a  man  of  local 
importance  in  Denver,  the  Denver  newspapers  will  want  an  exten- 
sive account  of  the  entire  event,  disposal  of  the  body,  cause  of 
death,  and  additional  details.  It  is  customary  to  pay  bureau  service 
at  the  best  space  rate  of  the  newspaper  receiving  it.  Under  this 
rule  it  not  infrequently  happens  that  the  same  story,  sold  to  three 
or  four  different  papers,  will  receive  three  or  four  different  rates 
of  pay. 

Still  another  line  of  work  in  which  these  news  associations 
are  useful  is  that  of  supplying  the  demand,  increasing  daily,  for 
illustrations.     No  wire  service  attempts,  directly,  to   illustrate  its 


1 62  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

news.  Here  the  assistance  of  the  bureau  is  invaluable.  Assume, 
for  example,  that  a  prominent  memorial  is  to  be  unveiled,  the 
President  of  the  United  States  and  other  dignitaries  assisting. 
The  press  services  will  detail  the  news  ;  but  either  by  dealing 
directly  with  a  local  photographer,  or  through  some  local  bureau, 
the  pictures  must  be  secured  in  advance.  Newspaper  men  recog- 
nize the  fact  that  the  average  commercial  photographer  has  but 
a  hazy  idea  of  the  requirements  of  a  picture  which  shall  be  a  fit 
study  for  newspaper  illustration. 

Allied  to  this  line  of  work,  but  also  verging  upon  the  field  of 
publicity  which  is  not  essentially,  but  only  incidentally,  newspaper 
work,  is  the  form  of  bureau  maintained  by  political,  educational, 
and  philanthropic  organizations.  The  method  of  work  is  the 
same,  except  that  the  activities  of  the  bureau  attaches  are  con- 
fined to  the  line  for  which  they  are  engaged  and  they  are  paid 
by  the  organizations  represented,  and  their  service  rendered  the 
newspapers  is  gratis.  For  this  work,  however,  newspaper  experi- 
ence is  absolutely  indispensable. 

The  political  organization  furnishes  the  best  example  of  this 
special  type  of  bureau.  In  every  state  the  major  political  parties 
and  sometimes  the  minor  ones  maintain  press  bureaus.  These 
furnish  to  all  the  papers  of  their  political  faith,  and  to  many  that 
are  independent  or  distantly  friendly,  carefully  written  summaries 
of  the  daily  or  weekly  activities  of  their  party  leaders,  with  par- 
ticular reference  to  the  problem  momentarily  uppermost  in  the 
political  mind.  There  is  usually  woven  skillfully  into  the  summary 
some  reference  to  the  policy  and  plans  of  the  party  maintaining 
the  bureau. 

Newspapers  receive  this  matter,  knowing  fully  where  and  why 
it  was  prepared.  They  use  as  much  or  as  little  as  may  seem  fit. 
Often  in  this  manner  is  secured  information  otherwise  wholly 
inaccessible.  The  gathering  and  preparation  of  such  party  and 
personal  data  affords  a  field  of  endeavor  for  young  newspaper 
men  that  many  find  particularly  remunerative. 

The  bureaus  so  far  noted  have  related  exclusively  to  the  news 
field.  There  are,  however,  other  bureaus  which  serve  newspapers, 
having  as  their  chief  mission  the  supply  of  "  feature  "  stories.    This 


EDITORIALS,  PARAGRAPHS,  AND  BUREAUS        i6 


o 


service  may  take  any  form,  from  manuscript  copy,  with  or  without 
photographs,  to  matrices  of  the  story  already  in  type  and  illustrated, 
or  plate  ready  to  be  slipped  in  the  form.  The  success  of  such  a 
bureau  usually  depends  upon  the  timeliness  of  the  features  offered. 
Anything  that  is  strictly  new,  bright,  and  breezy,  and  entertainingly 
written  stands  a  fair  chance  of  being  accepted  by  newspapers  having 
large  Sunday  editions. 

Metropolitan  newspapers  establish  bureaus  in  large  centers  and 
maintain  more  or  less  of  a  staff  at  these  points.  Often  a  bureau,  so 
called,  will  consist  of  a  single  staff  man  and  such  special  assistance 
as  he  may  require  from  time  to  time.  In  large  news  centers  news- 
paper men  find  it  profitable  to  devote  their  entire  time  to  the  opera- 
tion of  a  bureau,  serving  as  wide  a  field  of  clients  as  can  be  secured. 
In  other  cities,  less  important  from  a  news  point  of  view,  many 
bureaus  are  operated  by  men  regularly  employed  by  local  papers. 
These  give  to  its  promotion  such  hours  as  are  not  demanded 
by  their  paper.  The  philosophy  of  the  whole  thing  is  that  the 
man  engaged  in  local  new^spaper  work  is  the  one  most  certain  to 
chance  upon  news  of  value  to  a  paper  at  a  distance.  In  every  in- 
stance such  an  increased  and  broadened  outlook  upon  the  field  of 
news  is  valuable  experience  for  the  reporter  and  ultimately  fits 
him  for  bigger  and  better  things. 


PART  III.    MAKING  A   NEWSPAPER 
CHAPTER  XIII 

HEAD  WRITING  AND  MAKE-UP 

The  writing  of  headings  for  articles  that  appear  in  daily  news- 
papers is  the  genesis  of  make-up,  and  make-up  is  the  outward  sign 
Headlines  o^  t^e  policy  of  the  newspaper.  Indeed,  the  character 
and  policies  Qf  ^]^q  newspaper — conservative,  radical,  or  mildly  sensa- 
tional —  may  be  determined  in  almost  every  instance  by  the  typo- 
graphical display  of  its  news.  The  force  that  directs  the  selection 
and  the  writing  of  the  day's  happenings  is  also  at  work  in  the 
presentation  of  these  events  on  the  printed  page. 
/  The  writing  of  heads  is  a  modern  art  that  has  developed  steadily 
/  with  the  progress  of  newspapers.  Files  of  papers  a  hundred  years 
/  old  or  more  show  but  the  most  meager  form  of  headings,  frequently 
none  at  all.  Such  roaring  words  as  FIRE  !  !  !  KILLED !  !  !  often 
appear  in  black  type  at  the  head  of  a  column,  but  little  else  ;  while 
important  news  often  finds  itself  buried  under  a  line  of  "Local 
Brevities."  With  the  expansion  of  the  modern  newspaper,  however, 
all  this  has  been  changed.  The  work  of  displaying  the  news,  once 
intrusted  to  the  telegraph  editor,  is  now  turned  over  to  a  body  of 
experts  whose  sole  business  it  is  to  write  the  heads  in  such  a  way 
that  the  reader  may  get  the  gist  of  the  day's  events  by  scanning 
the  caption  or  be  tempted  to  read  further  through  the  arousing  of 
■his  curiosity. 

F'or  the  purpose  of  practical  demonstration  there  are  shown  at 
the  end  of  the  book  exhibits  marked  A,  B,  C,  1),  E,  F,  G,  and  H, 
taken  from  leading  newspapers  throughout  the  United  States. 
These  specimens  have  been  chosen  with  the  view  of  giving  as 
many  varieties  as  possible,  all  of  the  same  date,  so  that  the  student 

164 


HEAD  WRITING  AND  MAKE-UP  1 65 

may  observe  how  the  same  subject  or  story  is  regarded  in  different 
localities,  how  different  minds  have  seized  on  interesting  phases 
of  the  same  story,  and  how  local  conditions,  in  a  measure,  affect 
the  situation. 

The  root  idea  of  the  head  is  to  attract  attention  to  the  subject 
matter  of  the  storw  Its  secondar\-  purpose,  aeeording  to  a  view 
The  mission  gaining  ever  widening  acceptance  among  American 
of  the  head  newspapers,  is  to  epitomize  .the  facts,  or  at  least^the 
most  essential  features  of  that  story.  A  former  view  of  headings 
was"  that  they  should  invite  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  the  story 
without  attempting  to  outline  it. 

The  writer  of  heads  is  confronted  with  a  physical  condition  which 
no  other  writer  anywhere  encounters.  Just  so  many  letters  and 
spaces  will  go  in  a  column.  He  must  express  what  he  is  trying  to 
say  in  words  of  a  certain  length.  In  Exhibit  H  it  will  be  found 
that  there  are  exactly  1 7  letters  and  spaces  in  each  one  of  the  three 
banks  that  constitute  the  first  section  of  the  big  head.  Within  a 
very  narrow  range  this  will  be  found  true  of  all  the  other  heads. 
That  it  is  not  absolute  and  invariable  is  due  to  the  fact  that  some 
letters  are  wider  than  others.  The  letter  M  is  more  than  twice  as 
wide  as  the  letter  I,  and  in  practical  head  writing  the  letter  M  is 
often  counted  as  two  letters  and  I  as  only  one  half. 

It  will  be  seen,  then,  that  a  further  physical  problem,  that  of 
proportion,  is  necessar)\  The  section  of  a  head  immediately  follow- 
The  parts  of  ^^S  the  first  One  is  usually  denominated  a  bank.  When 
a  head  a  head  has  more  than  one  bank  these  are  generally  of 

the  same  length,  since  by  custom  they  are  set  in  the  same  style 
of  type.  Banks  are  usually,  but  not  always,  separated  by  what 
are  called  catch  lines  or  even  double  catch  lines. 

A  knowledge  of  type  is  ver\^  valuable  to  the  writer  of  heads,  but 
it  is  not  indispensable.  So-called  conservative  papers  have  what 
are  called  style  heads  ;  that  is,  they  have  only  a  certain  number  of 
permitted  forms,  designated  by  letters  or  numbers,  so  that  the  head 
writer  has  only  to  mark  the  head  with  the  letter  or  number  desired. 
The  compositor  will  accordingly  know  in  what  style  of  type  to  set 
it.  Among  such  papers  are  the  New  York  S?m  (Exhibit  E)  and 
the  St.  Louis  Globe-Democrat  (Exhibit  H). 


1 66  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

Where  a  paper  has  no  such  rules  —  and  this  number  is  ever 
increasing  —  the  head  writer  must  designate  thus:  "Six  column 
streamer,  60  point,  DeVinne  Italic"  (Exhibit  D).  This  will  be 
followed  by  the  first  bank,  which  can  be  set  on  the  linotype 
machines  and  need  only  be  marked  "  tw^o  column  machine  bank  "  ; 
then  the  catch  line,  which  in  this  case  is  double  and  must  be  set 
by  hand  ;  and,  finally,  the  second  bank,  for  which  the  instructions 
to  the  printer  are  the  same  as  those  for  the  first  one. 

Most  papers  of  to-day  make  all  the  parts  of  a  head  indepen- 
dent of  each  other,  that  is,  each  complete  in  itself.  If  an  inverted 
pyramid  is  used  at  the  top  of  the  story,  that  pyramid  will  state  a 
fact  in  its  entirety  and  not  extend  the  sentence  into  a  second  divi- 
sion of  the  head.  The  catch  line  will  also  be  complete  in  itself  and 
not  a  disjointed  part  of  a  phrase  or  sentence.  Probably  the  most 
popular  style  of  head  is  what  is  known  as  the  break  line,  one  that 
utilizes  plenty  of  white  space  on  each  side  of  the  type.  It  seldom 
uses  more  than  four  lines,  graded  across  the  column. 

The  one-word  or  phrase  policy  is  in  vogue  on  a  certain  style  of 
newspaper,  notably  the  Cincinnati  Enquii'er.  Here  the  head  starts 
with  a  key  word  set  in  black  type,  such  as  STOLE  or  DEATH, 
and  is  extended  into  the  other  parts  of  the  head  until  the  entire 
sentence  is  concluded.  The  Enquirer  has  printed  some  master- 
pieces replete  with  a  majesty  of  diction  that  is  most  artistic  ;  but 
there  are  few  papers  that  can  imitate  it  successfully.  Much  skill  is 
demanded  to  do  the  one-word  head  well.  The  one-line  head  has 
always  been  closely  connected  with  the  practices  of  the  New  York 
Sun  —  is  in  fact  one  of  its  traditions.  Many  of  these  captions 
approach  literature,  such  as  "  A  Little  Child  in  the  Dark,"  ''  Tested 
Beyond  Their  Strength,"  "The  City  That  Was,"  "A  Man  and 
a  Maid."    The  other  divisions  have  the  same  literary  tenor. 

The  head  writer  carefully  scans  the  story  before  him  to  discover 
what  is  its  most  salient  point.  Here  individual  judgment  must  enter. 
Emphasizing  t>ut  the  degree  to  which  this  judgment  may  be  identical 
the  feature  or  quite  generally  held  is  shown  by  the  close  approx- 
imation to  the  same  idea  which  the  leading  head  writers  of  the 
country  seized  in  handling  one  of  the  most  important  stories  in 
recent  years.    Every  heading  reproduced  in  exhibits  A-H,  at  the 


HEAD  WRITING  AND   MAKE-UP  1 67 

end  of  the  book,  shows  that  large  and  noisy  crowds  greeted  the 
arrival  of  Roosevelt.  In  every  case  these  facts  come  out  in  the 
very  first  section.  In  the  subsequent  sections  the  head  writers 
emphasize  some  peculiarity  of  the  greeting,  some  phrase  of  the 
former  president  or  some  feature  that  may  have  a  local  connection. 

In  newspaper  language  this  story,  while  of  international  purport, 
was  local  to  New  York  and  was  therefore  handled  there  in  a  man- 
ner different  from  elsewhere.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  New  York 
Herald  brings  out  the  fact  that  the  mayor  of  the  city  was  con- 
spicuous in  the  welcoming.  In  Boston  this  point  has  lost  a  large 
measure  of  its  significance,  and  the  fact  that  one  of  the  Massa- 
chusetts senators  w^as  prominent  is  brought  forward.  In  New  York 
a  Massachusetts  senator  w^as  of  less  consequence  than  the  mayor. 
So,  too,  in  Chicago  the  fact  that  many  Westerners  were  present 
is  featured  by  the  head  writer. 

Verv  little  experience  in  writing  heads  w^ill  convince  any  intel- 
ligent newspaper  man  that  there  is  an  undoubted  value  in  short, 
strong:  words.    Ans^lo-Saxon  is  more  apt  to  be  in  the 

The  use  of  o     . .  o  i 

vigorous  heading  than  in  the  body  of  any  story.  So,  too,  the 
words  practice  of  omitting  articles  and  other  short  words  that 

can  reasonably  be  understood  from  the  context  has  developed.  It 
will  be  noticed  that  not  a  single  heading  here  reproduced  begins 
with  the  or  a.  So,  too,  the  practice  of  writing  all  heads  in  the 
present  tense  is  common.  Some  newspapers  make  an  exception 
of  headings  over  deaths.  It  is  considered  perfectly  proper  to  write 
"Senator  Jones  Dies  of  Cancer,"  even  though  death  has  inter- 
vened twenty-four  hours  before  the  fact  is  published.  The  uni- 
versal  use  of  the  present  tense  is  justified  on  two  grounds  :  first, 
iL.is  liiore  direct  and  forceful  and,  second,  all  that  is  printed  in  a 
newspaper  is  supposed  to  be  news.  The  past  tense  is  essentially 
the  tense  of  histor\-.  Some  conservative  newspapers  insist,  how- 
eveF,'on  headlines  that  are  in  exact  accord  with  the  tense  of  the 
verbs  in  the  article. 

The  same  desire  for  force  leads  to  the  use  of  verbs  and  nouns 
in  heads,  in  preference  to  adjectives  and  adverbs.  Carried  still 
further,  unusual  words,  which  do  not  find  place  in  the  article,  often 
appear  in  heads.    There  are  more  holocausts  and  cataclysms  in 


1 68  ESSENTIALS    IN  JOURNALISM 

headlines  than  in  the  bodies  of  stories.  The  wisdom  of  the  use  or 
overuse  of  such  words  is  to  be  questioned  ;  nevertheless  the  tend- 
ency exists.  At  such  a  time  as  the  San  Francisco  earthquake  or 
the  Collinwood  fire  or  the  assassination  of  a  president,  scarcely 
any  word  in  the  English  language  will  seem  too  strong. 

Head  writers  of  advanced  views  insist  that  each  section  of  a  head 
should  be  a  constructive  sentence  ;  that  is,  it  should  have  a  subject 
other  ^"d  ^  predicate  and  should  tell  something.    This  rule 

requirements  applies  even  to  catch  lines,  which,  in  single-column 
heads,  often  have  but  sixteen  letters  and  spaces.  Often  this  rule  is 
violated,  not,  however,  in  the  best  head  writing.  Exhibit  C  furnishes 
several  fine  examples,  while  the  correct  and  conservative  New  York 
Sun  offends.  Such  words  as  is  or  a7r  must  often  be  taken  for 
granted,  but  in  every  case  the  sense  ought  to  be  clear.  With  recent 
years  the  practice  of  using  initials  has  been  tolerated  in  head- 
lines. Twenty-five  years  ago  it  was  not  thought  of.  T.  R.  is  now 
all  that  is  needed  to  designate  the  former  president.  The  length 
of  this  name  is  something  of  an  excuse,  if  excuse  be  needed.  It 
will  probably  be  conceded  that  the  appearance  is  not  so  good,  nor 
the  practice  so  dignified.  In  the  same  manner  the  use  of  numerals, 
formerly  tabooed,  is  coming  into  more  general  use.  It  is  a  safe  rule 
to  employ  these  expedients  only  as  a  matter  of  last  resource. 

Most  head  writers  are  forbidden  to  express  opinion  or  to  make 
their  heads  editorial  in  nature.  The  New  York  Sim,  on  the  other 
hand,  encourages  them  to  do  so.  An  editorial  head  is  one  ex- 
pressing opinion  or  making  a  statement  without  indicating  its 
source;  thus,  "Actor  Finds  An  Affinity."  This  head  is  libelous 
under  the  laws  of  a  majority  of  the  states  of  the  Union,  and  no 
head  writer  could  possibly  know  if  it  were  true.  The  same  thing 
becomes  practically  harmless  if  it  reads,  "Actor  Says  He  Has 
Found  His  Affinitv." 

The  beginner  in  the  art  of  head  writing  will  do  well  to  remember 
that  approximation  has  no  place  in  his  work  ;  everything  must  be 
exact.  It  is  quite  as  impossible  to  get  an  extra  letter  or  space  in 
a  column  measure  as  it  is  to  get  an  extra  dime  out  of  a  dollar. 
The  failure  to  fill  a  line  properly  leaves  too  much  white  space  and 
robs  a  heading  of  an  appearance  of  uniformity,  or  balance. 


HEAL)  WRITING  ANJ)   MAKE-UP  1 69 

In  a  general  way  the  size  of  a  head  has  some  relation  to  the 
length  of  an  article.    While  most  of  the  thought  and  attention  is 
given  to  the  big  heads  which  will  be  displayed  on  the 
of  head  first  page,  quite  as  much  work  is  involved  in  the  two- 

°  ®  °^^  and  three-line  captions  that  announce  the  smaller  items 
scattered  throughout  the  paper.  The  most  radical  paper  in  point 
of  make-up  recognizes  standard  styles  of  heads  for  such  subjects, 
but  the  general  rules  already  stated  govern  the  writing  of  them. 

Make-up  is  a  combination  of  the  mechanical  and  the  artistic. 
When  headings  and  articles  are  in  type,  the  task  begins  of  arrang- 
_     .  ing  them  properly  for  the  page.  This  is  make-up.  This 

tance  of  falls  to  the  lot  of  the  make-up  man,  who  must  combine 
ma  e-up  typographical  knowledge  with  a  keen  sense  of  news 
values.  The  conditions  that  are  laid  down  are  not  of  his  making 
and  cannot  be  changed.  The  size  of  a  page  is  determined-;  the 
number  of  words  that  will  go  in  a  column  and  the  number  of  lines 
to  a  page  cannot  be  modified.  Within  these  limits,  how^ever,  the 
make-up  man  is  free  to  exercise  as  much  inventive  ability  as  the 
policy  of  the  paper  will  permit. 

So  far  as  the  make-up  man  is  concerned,  a  conservative  paper 
is  one  which  has  the  same  general  make-up  every  day,  while  the 
sensational  paper  is  one  which  changes  its  make-up  daily.  Of 
the  latter  class  are  Exhibits  A,  B,  and  G.  The  remainder  may  be 
considered  conservative. 

No  copy  of  a  paper  produced  on  such  a  day  as  the  one  under 
discussion  is  altogether  fair,  because  under  extreme  provocation 
every  paper  increases  or  changes  the  styles  of  its  heads.  It  is 
the  daily  practice,  in  the  absence  of  any  remarkable  news,  that 
determines  the  class  and  character  of  the  newspaper  and  governs 
its  make-up. 

Of  equal  importance  with  the  headings,  in  the  matter  of  make-up, 
is  that  of  newspaper  art,  so  called.  The  style,  size,  nature,  and 
handling  of  the  illustrations  make  easy  or  hard  the  problem  of 
making  up  a  page.  Pictures,  like  news  stories  and  headings,  may 
be  either  conservative  or  radical.  Of  the  conservative  sort  are  the 
pictures  in  Exhibits  A,  D,  E,  and  F.  The  remainder  are  more  or 
less  radical.   The  illustrations  used  by  the  St.  Louis  Globe-Democrat 


I  70  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

are  an  example  of  radical  art  subordinated  by  conservative  or  regular 
make-up.  It  is  the  prerogative  of  the  make-up  man  to  determine 
upon  a  "  streamer,"  such  as  is  used  in  Exhibit  B.  He  also  makes  use 
of  boxes  and  tabulated  matter.  Sometimes  a  summary  of  events, 
set  in  a  different  kind  of  type,  as  blackface,  is  used  with  effect. 

To  the  make-up  man,  where  direction  of  department  editors  is 
lacking,  is  usually  left  the  question  of  deciding  what  items  of  the 
day  or  night  are  most  important.  By  common  consent  these  are 
always  crowded  on  the  first  page.  If  he  has  an  eye  to  balance  and 
chooses  two  stories  of  about  the  same  length  and  importance  for 
first-page  use  and  finds  that  they  have  different  sorts  of  headings, 
he  will  direct  the  proper  person  to  rewrite  the  one  head  or  do  that 
bit  of  work  himself. 

Cartoons  are  often  used  on  the  first  page,  where  the  paper  em- 
ploys a  cartoonist  of  recognized  ability.  These  illustrations  are  few 
The  use  of  ^^"^  number.  A  cartoon  adapts  itself  more  readily  to  a  reg- 
iiiustrations  ^laj-  make-up  than  to  a  radical  or  sensational  make-up. 
Opinions  vary  concerning  the  value  of  illustrations.  Some  editors 
hold  that  one  or  two  pictures,  brought  out  in  a  large,  bold  way, 
are  of  greater  advantage  than  several  pictures  held  to  a  smaller 
space.  Some  papers,  as  the  St.  Louis  Globe- Democrat,  embellish 
photographs,  while  others,  as  the  San  Francisco  Examiner,  em- 
ploy sketches  which  effectually  picture  something  that  cannot  be 
photographed.  The  San  Francisco  editor  recognizes  that  most  of 
his  readers  have  no  personal  knowledge  of  New  York  City,  and 
therefore  that  the  sort  of  illustration  advisable  for  his  use  would 
be  needless  and  useless  in  New  York  ;  also,  since  he  cannot  hope 
to  have  pictures  of  the  actual  incident  of  Roosevelt's  landing,  he 
must  make  illustrations  that  are  available  as  attractive  as  possible. 

The  philosophy  of  headings  is  built  not  upon  theories  or  the  out- 
growth of  visionary  ideals.  The  modern  headline  is  the  develop- 
Headings  put  ^ent  of  actual  experiences,  registered  in  cashbooks 
to  the  test  ^^^  demonstrated  by  tangible  results.  Not  all  news- 
papers that  are  now  considered  sensational  were  always  so. 
Conservative  journals  have  not  always  made  money,  nor,  indeed, 
have  sensational  papers.  It  is  reported  that  in  Boston  sensational 
methods  applied  to  a  newspaper  financially  successful  resulted  in 


HEAD  WRITING  AND  MAKE-UP 


171 


a  loss  of  more  than  $3,000,000  before  the  tide  turned,  while  the 
same  experiment  tried  by  the  same  man  in  San  Francisco  made 
a  financial  success  of  a  previously  losing  proposition. 

The  test  has  been  made,  week  by  week,  on  the  streets  of  many 
large  cities,  and  it  has  been  found  that  large  and  glaring  headlines 
will  sell  more  newspapers  than  the  smaller  and  more  conventional 
sort.  In  a  city  in  Ohio  where  the  experiment  was  tried  alternate 
weeks  it  was  found  that  large  headlines  resulted  in  an  increase  of 
from  500  to  5000  in  the  street  sales  alone.  This  without  any 
regard  to  the  actual  importance  of  the  news  under  such  headings. 

The  class  of  persons  to  whom  appeal  is  made  has  a  great  deal  to 
do  with  determining  the  style  of  headings  expedient  to  use.  In  a 
general  way  it  may  be  said  that  flaming  headlines  are  objectionable 
to  people  of  culture  and  refinement.  They  are  regarded  as  an  insult 
to  intelligence.  The  original  object  of  them  was  to  attract  the  at- 
tention of  the  less  cultured  and  less  studious  class  of  readers.  In 
this  way  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Americans  have  become  news- 
paper readers  who,  before  the  time  of  sensational  headlining,  read 
no  newspapers  at  all.  In  tolerant  fairness,  serious  opprobrium  should 
not  attach  to  a  practice  which  has  served  to  bring  the  newspaper  to 
the  attention  of  those  to  whom  it  was  before  practically  a  closed 
source  of  intelligence.  That  there  are  certain  objectionable  reflex 
results  is  undoubtedly  true,  but  their  force  is  usually  exaggerated. 

The  great  haste  that  prevails  in  the  large  American  cities  also 
gives  excuse  for  the  flaming  headline.  Where  the  custom  of  the 
average  citizen  used  to  be  to  buy  one  paper  and  to  take  it  home  and 
read  it  through,  now  his  practice  is  to  buy  several,  scan  them  on  the 
car,  and  throw  them  away.  The  big  headline  enables  the  discrimi- 
nating reader  to  tell  at  once  whether  or  not  he  cares  to  follow  the 
subject  by  reading  the  article  beneath,  and  points  out  to  the  hurried 
man  exactly  where  to  find  that  for  which  he  may  be  searching. 

There  is  no  real  danger  that  the  conservative  paper  will  go  out 
of  existence,  any  more  than  there  is  reason  to  suppose  that  people 
will  cease  to  reason  calmly  and  to  reflect  in  quiet.  The  thinking 
man  will  always  rely  upon  a  conservative  paper,  in  the  form  and 
contents  of  which  his  own  intelligence  is  respected  sufficiently  to 
leave  room  for  personal,  selective  choice  in  his  reading. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

GETTING  THE  PAPER  PRINTED 

The  work  of  a  reporter  ceases  when  he  has  written  his  story 
and  given  it  into  the  care  of  the  city  editor  ;  but  the  story  itself 
In  the  com-  has  Only  reached  the  first  round  in  the  series  of  steps 
posing  room  ^j^^j-  ]^Y\ng  it  before  the  public.  After  being  inspected 
and  either  accepted  as  submitted  or  revised,  it  is  sent  to  the  com- 
posing room,  put  into  type,  made  ready  for  the  press  and  printed, 
in  all  a  very  complex  process,  sometimes  but  little  understood  by 
newspaper  men  themselves. 

In  order  to  make  clear  this  process  of  converting  a  sheet  of  copy 
into  a  column  of  newspaper  type,  it  seems  best  to  take  a  typical 
example.  The  reporter  has  just  written  a  "fire"  story,  handing 
in  the  sheets  one  by  one  in  order  to  save  time.  The  copy  reader 
looks  them  over,  writes  an  appropriate  head,  and  summons  the  copy 
boy.  This  office  factotum  either  carries  the  story  to  the  composing 
room  or  places  it  in  a  pneumatic  elevator  which  hurries  it  to  the 
printers.  After  leaving  the  city  desk  the  story  must  undergo  the 
scrutiny  of  the  copy  cutter,  or  copy  clipper,  a  man  whose  duty  it 
is  to  divide  the  story  into  a  number  of  ''takes,"  each  of  which  is 
to  be  set  by  a  compositor.  Let  us  suppose  that  the  ''  fire  "  story, 
which  is  an  important  one  and  must  go  into  the  first  edition,  has 
just  reached  the  cutter.  After  a  swift  reading  this  expert  seizes 
the  paste  brush  and  joins  all  the  pages  together  in  one  strip.  Then 
with  a  pair  of  shears  he  deftly  cuts  up  the  copy,  usually  in  para- 
graph lengths,  but  of  course  the  amount  of  manuscript  given  to 
each  compositor  would  depend  upon  the  time  available  for  compo- 
sition. Obviously  there  must  be  some  system  to  avoid  confusion. 
In  most  newspaper  offices  the  copy  cutter  has  a  system  of  his  own 
to  secure  the  accurate  and  expeditious  assembling  of  the  "  takes." 
In  the  case  of  the  "  fire  "  story,  for  instance,  the  copy  cutter  would 

172 


GETTING  THE  PAPER  PRINTED 


^IZ 


mark  the  first  section  Fire  A  i-,  indicating  that  this  is  the  first 
paragraph  and  that  there  is  more  to  come.  The  second  division 
he  marks  A  2-   and  continues  in  this  fashion  until  the  story  is 


Courtesy  Mergenthaler  Co. 


From  Mind  to  Metal 


The  remarkably  ingenious  invention  by  which  the  written  copy  of  a  reporter  is  transformed 

into  a  bar  of  metal  is  called  a  linotype  machine.   From  these  bars,  indirectly  in  most  instances 

and  directly  in  others,  the  copy  is  printed 

closed,  indicating  the  conclusion  by  A  5  #.  It  is  necessary,  however, 
that  the  copy  clipper  keep  the  story  in  mind  to  avoid  mistakes. 
Accordingly,  he  registers  the  story  upon  a  ruled  blank  marked  by 


174 


ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


a  number  of  squares.  The  fire  story  would  be  indicated  by  such 
a  note  written  by  the  copy  cHpper  in  one  of  the  squares,  thus: 
Fire  A  1-5.  Other  stories  might  be  marked  C,  D,  E,  F,  or  J^  1^. 
The  next  step  consists  in  bringing  together  the  various  "takes" 
as  set  by  the  compositor.  This  is  the  task  of  the  bank  man,  a  printer 
who  follows  the  notations  as  found. on  the  sheet  made  by  the  copy 
cutter.    The  set  matter  has  been  placed  on  a  long  shelf  with  no 

attempt  at  arrangement,  the  "fire" 
story  among  the  rest.  This  story 
has  been  marked  A  and  is  in  five 
sections.  All  the  bank  man  has  to 
do  is  to  assemble  the  A  sections  and 
to  arrange  the  "takes"  in  consecutive 
numerical  order  in  a  long  brass  recep- 
tacle, called  a  galley.  The  set  matter 
is  then  locked  securely  in  the  galley 
and  taken  to  the  proof  press,  where 
print  of  it  is  taken  on  a  long  strip  of 
paper.  This  is  called  the  first  proof. 
The  next  step  is  proof  reading,  a 
task  usually  given  to  two  men,  one  a 
proof  reader  and  the  other  the  copy- 
holder. The  latter  reads  over  the  re- 
porter's copy  while  his  companion 
keeps  his  eye  on  the  proof  itself, 
noting  on  the  margin  any  discrepan- 
cies or  typographical  errors.  Proofs 
are  also  sent  to  the  respective  edi- 
tors upstairs,  although  these  seldom 
correct  many  typographical  errors. 
After  a  revised  proof  has  been  taken  the  supervision  of  the  proof 
reader  ceases,  and  the  story  is  ready  for  the  next  step  toward  pub- 
lication. Acting  upon  instructions  from  the  managing  editor  as  to 
the  arrangement  of  the  stories  on  the  various  pages,  the  make-up 
men  now  begin  to  place  the  stories  in  columns  separated  by  brass 
rules.  The  arrangement  of  these  is  discussed  in  detail  in  the 
chapter  on  Head  Writing  and  Make-up.  Once  the  columns  are  filled, 


Courtesy  Mergenthaler  Co. 

Matrices  and  Space  Bands 

Each  touch  of  a  key  releases  a  brass 
mold  of  a  letter  or  a  thin  wedge- 
shaped  band  to  separate  the  words. 
When  a  line  has  been  thus  assembled, 
it  is  cast  into  a  slug  by  an  automatic 
deyice  ;  hence  the  name,  linotype 


GETTING  THE  PAPER  PRINTED 


175 


the  make-up  man's  work  is  completed,  and  the  printers  lock  up 
the  form  in  steel  frames,  called  chases.  A  form  is  matter  in  type, 
sufficient  to  make  a  page  of  a  newspaper,  usually  seven  or  eight 
columns.  Matter  is  said  to  be  'Mn  the  form"  when  it  occupies  the 
place  it  is  intended  to  have  in  the  printed  page.  Matter  in  type 
but  not  intended  for  immediate  use  is  described  as  "  standing"  or 
''on  the  stone."  In  older  printing  offices,  large  stone  tables  were 
used  to  hold  the  type  after  it  was  set.  These  are  still  found  in  many 
offices.  Care  must  be  taken  to  have  all  of  the  columns  of  matter 
in  the  form  of  equal  length,  with  the  type  firmly  held  in  place. 
A  jolt  of  the  elbow  or  a  sudden  fall,  after  the  chase  is  taken  from 


Finished  Slugs 


Courtesy  Mergenthaler  Co. 


After  the  lines  have  been  set  on  the  machine  and  automatically  cast,  they  drop  down  into 
what  is  called  the  ''  stick."   From  this  they  are  assembled  for  the  form 


the  small  iron  stands  where  it  has  been  locked  up,  may  result  in 
a  scattering  of  the  type,  a  ''  pied  "  form,  as  printers  call  it.  In  a 
modern  newspaper  office,  however,  there  is  little  danger  of  this 
accident,  since  the  type  is  set  in  the  form  of  lead  slugs,  one  line 
in  length,  instead  of  the  movable  pieces.  In  the  smaller  offices  an 
impression  is  taken  directly  from  the  form;  but  it  is  evident  that 
a  long  run  of  thousands  and  thousands  of  papers  would  result  in 
battering  the  type  and  in  considerable  delay,  which  to  a  newspaper 
means  loss  of  money.  In  larger  offices,  therefore,  the  form  must 
undergo  another  process  before  the  actual  printing  begins. 

A  damp  sheet  composed  of  many  layers  of  tissue  paper  is  placed 
upon  the  type  and  this  in  turn  put  under  a  heavy  pressure,  which 


176  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

drives  the  face  of  the  type  into  the  soft  texture  of  the  papier-mache. 
The  form  is  then  placed  under  a  heavy  steam  press  where,  by  appH- 
cation  of  intense  heat,  the  moisture  is  dried  and  the  tissue  paper 
made  hard  and  brittle.  This  sheet,  called  a  paper  matrix,  is  then 
curved  and  put  into  a  molding  box  which  receives  the  molten  metal. 
After  a  lapse  of  several  minutes  to  allow  the  metal  to  solidify, 
the  circular  plate  is  dipped  into  a  tank  of  water  to  cool  and  then 
given  into  the  hands  of  the  trimmers,  who  plane  off  the  rough 
edges  and  make  it  ready  for  the  press  cylinders.  In  recent  years 
the  invention  of  the  autoplate  has  simplified  the  process  and  makes 
it  possible  to  finish  the  plates  at  the  rate  of  4  a  minute  by  the  use 
of  an  automatic  device  within  the  machine.  Although  the  autoplates 
cost  about  $25,000,  not  a  few  of  the  large  metropolitan  papers  own 
them,  for  the  loss  of  seconds  in  a  modern  newspaper  establishment 
means  a  loss  of  prestige  and,  consequently,  of  dollars.  Ordinarily 
the  stereotypers  have  the  first  plate  ready  in  1 5  minutes  after  a  page 
of  type  is  given  into  their  hands  and  follow  this  with  duplicates 
every  15  or  20  seconds.  These  duplicates  are  made  necessary  by 
the  large  circulation  and  by  the  importance  of  getting  the  entire 
edition  into  the  hands  of  readers  quickly.  Modern  newspapers, 
therefore,  use  many  highly  complicated  printing  machines,  in  reality 
a  number  of  presses  built  together. 

These  go  by  different  names.  An  8-page  paper  is  printed  on  a 
quadruple  press  which  carries  32  plates,  4  of  each  page,  while  an 
octuple  carries  8  plates  of  each  page,  64  in  all,  in  the  printing 
of  the  same-sized  paper.  Other  styles  are  called  the  double  quad- 
ruples, sextuples,  double  sextuples,  and  the  like.  The  papers  are 
printed,  folded,  cut,  and  pasted  at  the  rate  perhaps  of  36,000 
an  hour  with  one  press  at  work.  The  output  depends  upon  the 
style  of  the  press.  The  starting  of  a  second  press  doubles  the 
capacity  ;  the  third  brings  the  output  up  to  108,000  copies  an 
hour.  The  more  complex  types  of  presses  will  increase  the  capac- 
ity by  leaps  and  bounds,  that  of  a  double  sextuple  having  an  out- 
jHit  of  96,000  twelve-page  or  72,000  sixteen-page  papers  an  hour 
at  the  maximum. 

The  double  octuple  presses  in  the  press  room  of  the  New  York 
JV()7'/r/ \\'\\\  print  16  eight-page  papers  at  one  time,  cut  and  folded 


GETTING  THE  PAPER  PRINTED 


177 


and  ready  for  the  mail  and  delivery  rooms.  This  is  the  equivalent 
of  128  full-sized  newspaper  pages  of  1024  columns.  In  the  press 
room  there  are  7  octuple  presses  equivalent  to  56  single  presses, 
I  color  press  equivalent  to  6  single  presses,  i  quadruple  press 
equivalent  to  4  single  presses,  6  sextuple  presses  equivalent  to  36 
single  presses,  or  a  total  of  102  presses.  To  dress  these  presses 
takes  42,432  pounds  of  stereotype  metal.    The  46  deliveries  will 


Battery  of  Linotype  Machixes 


Courtesy  New  York  Herald 


The  composing  room  of  every  newspaper  has  its  alley  of  machines,  collectively  known  as  a 

battery.  A  small  daily  will  have  one  or  two.  A  metropolitan  newspaper  will  have  50  or  more. 

The  machines  have  been  brought  to  such  a  sta^e  of  perfection  that  all  sizes  and  kinds  of 

type,  all  widths  of  composition,  and  even  headlines  can  be  set  on  them 

deliver  1,000,000  eight-page  papers  per  hour 'from  100  rolls  of 
paper  weighing  1 20,000  pounds,  or  60  tons.  The  Sunday  World 
Alagamnc  and  Comic  Weekly  are  printed  on  color  presses  which 
also  print  the  Sunday  World's  16-page  color  magazine  and  4-page 
color  comics  complete  at  one  revolution.  It  takes  all  the  week 
to  print  the  Sunday  edition,  the  presses  usually  starting  Monday 
and  finishing  Saturday  evening.  All  the  late-news  sections  of  the 
Sunday  paper  are  printed  Saturday  night. 


178 


ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 


Most  newspaper  offices  keep  some  of  these  big  printing  machines 
in  reserve  in  case  of  accident,  although  every  machine  means  the 
expenditure  of  a  good-sized  sum,  scarcely  less  than  ;!^ 50,000. 

The  em])loyment  of  half-cylinder  printing  plates  and  fast  presses 
makes  it  profitable  for  metropolitan  papers  to  publish  numerous 
editions  at  any  time  during  the  day  when  an  important  news  story 
"breaks  loose."  While  one  edition  is  being  printed  the  original 
form  is  being  made  over  by  the  make-up  men,  who  insert  some 


Where  Matrices  are  made 


Courtesy  New  York  Herald 


Under  steam  pressure  and  heat  the  soft  paper  pulp  that  has  been  forced  upon  the  face  of 
the  type  in  the  forms  becomes  so  hard  that  it  resists  fire  and  sheds  water.  It  has  taken  on 
every  indentation  of  the  types,  and  when  a  cast  is  made  from  it  as  a  mold,  every  comma, 

period,  and  dash  is  reproduced 

fresh  feature  of  the  story  that  has  come  from  the  city  editor.  In 
the  case  of  emergency,  it  is  customary  to  make  what  is  known 
as  a  "fudge"  plate.  This  is  similar  to  the  ordinary  kind,  but  has  a 
space  free  of  reading  matter.  The  plate  is  kept  in  reserve  while 
the  paper  \:,  being  printed  and,  in  the  case  of  emergency  editions, 
it  is  quickly  clapped  upon  the  press  to  take  the  place  of  the  other 
plate.  The  late  news  is  set  up,  and  the  chase,  just  large  enough 
to  fill  the  blank  space  comfortably,   is  fastened  upon  the  press 


GETTING  THE  PAPER  PRINTED 


179 


and  the  printing  done  in  any  color  of  ink  from  the  type  direct. 
Where  the  outcome  of  some  announced  event,  such  as  a  nomina- 
tion of  some  distinguished  man  for  the  presidency,  is  in  doubt,  it 


^•-r-t 


'    ♦•~--r- i-'-T- t 
:    r«-r 'r-t » 

I-  [:--.".■-.-; 

i  }-• 


It  -■.■■■■• 


^M'liiilili-;.';,-; ',,'.; 


--■-  rT^-  #*<*"'"J*.~  r-^i-^r* 


v:i 


-    r      r--  T--  r       t 

r •  -  r.-r--        r-.r 

,  ,      ,  ■ ...  ,. 


.r  ^'Y--' 


CinoA  £porllnf  Peer  I'  Ky  fW^jj  l^.f  f^Tff; 

y  .. .- ^ ,,. --rx:.-:r-ssir.'  R^ Plit. IXillI.. 


K     ■ 


-—I-  !  —  Vf'**-' 


'  r,».--  ->-f?" 


t— ♦•■r-f-«!--T— •T-'r-?-"  r— r-»^^ — r- 


.-■J 


.--:t-,-,.;-:. 


tr.f-  (..ft-'e--- 


{••   V-    I-f—l    »-. 

,  I—  r — ■  «•  r- 
t'-r — r-f- 

r— r--'.  T— - 


nBTi'^.-mrs'pcrpr 


^rlf^.fr.  ■ 


Ready  to  receive  Metal 


Cuurtesy  New  "V'urk  ll'orld 


The  matrix  used  for  casting  the  plates  of  a  newspaper  resembles  in  appearance  the  printed 
page  of  that  paper,  with  depressions  instead  of  ink  to  show  the  type  outlines 

is  customary  to  have  two  or  three  heads  in  waiting,  each  announc- 
ing a  different  result.  As  soon  as  the  news  comes  the  appropriate 
head  is  locked  into  the  form  with  the  reading  matter  and  sent  to 
the  stereotypers. 


l8o  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

Most  newspaper  plants  have  an  engraving  department  for  the 

making  of  cuts  for  immediate  use  in  their  papers.    While  much 

of  the  work  of  these  ensrravers  is  done  under  consider- 

The  making  '^ 

of  iiiustra-  able  prcssurc,  the  newspaper  art  has  reached  a  high 
^^°°^  degree  of  artistic  excellence  in  spite  of  enforced  haste. 

Broadly  speaking,  there  are  two  kinds  of  pictures  used  by  news- 
papers :  line  drawings  reproduced  from  pen-and-ink  sketches  — 
cartoons  as  an  example  —  and  half-tones,  which  are  made  from  pho- 
tographs. The  chalk-plate  process,  which  consists  of  cutting  the 
lines  of  a  drawing  into  a  chalk  coating  and  using  it  for  a  mold,  has 
been  abandoned  in  many  offices.  In  the  first  process  the  drawing, 
which  is  many  times  larger  than  the  reproduction,  is  tacked  upon 
a  board  and  photographed  under  the  glare  of  an  electric  arc  light. 
The  plate  is  then  taken  from  the  camera  and  developed.  After 
the  film  has  been  hardened  by  a  chemical  bath,  it  is  stripped  from 
the  glass,  reversed,  and  attached  to  another  piece  of  glass.  The 
second  film  is  then  pressed  against  the  sensitized  plate  of  zinc  and 
exposed  for  several  minutes.  The  picture  is  taken  from  the  frame, 
rolled  with  ink,  and  given  another  chemical  bath,  which  leaves  the 
reproduction  of  the  drawing  in  blurred  lines.  After  the  plate  has 
been  thoroughly  dried,  an  application  of  dragon's  blood  is  given  it, 
forming  a  covering  for  the  sticky  outlines.  Immersion  of  the  plate 
in  a  nitric-acid  bath  eats  away  the  zinc  from  the  exposed  places. 
It  is  then  necessary  to  cut  away  unexposed  sections  likely  to  catch 
ink  from  the  rollers,  using  for  the  purpose  burrs  which  grind  away 
the  rough  edges  and  bring  the  drawing  into  strong  relief.  The 
reproduction  is  then  attached  to  a  block  and  made  type  high. 
The  process  of  making  half-tones  is  much  the  same,  except  that  a 
screen  is  placed  before  the  lens  of  the  camera  to  give  the  finished 
plate  a  better  printing  face.  This  stippled  effect  in  a  half-tone 
may  be  noticed  in  any  newspaper,  where  a  coarser  screen  is  used 
than  is  employed  in  book  half-tones. 

In  large  newspaper  offices  very  little  typesetting  is  done  by  means 
of  the  old  hand  method,  except  in  the  case  of  advertisements.  The 
typesetting  machine,  which  does  five  times  as  much  work  as  the  old- 
style  compositor,  is  now  almost  universally  adopted.  The  machines 
are  of  three  types,  all  operated  by  means  of  keyboards  similar  to 


GETTING  THE  PAPER  PRINTED 


l8l 


those  on  typewriters.  One  of  these  machines  sets  actual  type  in  a 
long  line  which  needs  to  be  justified  to  the  proper  lengths  by  the 
compositor  himself.  After  they  are  used  they  are  dis- 
type  by  tributed  automatically  by  means  of  various  nicks  in  the 
machinery      ^^^^  ^£  ^^^j^  ^^  ^^^  types,  which  allows  it  to  drop  into 

the  proper  groove  to  be  used  again  at  the  touch  of  the  proper  key. 
The  second  style  of  machine  utilizes  a  perforated  strip  of  paper  on 


Finishing  Touches  by  Hand 


Courtesy  New  York  Il'or/d 


Although  the  metal  plate  used  on  the  presses  is  mechanically  cast  from  the  paper  matrix, 

there  are  always  some  slight  blemishes  that  must  be  tooled  out  by  hand.  Where  many  casts 

are  made,  this  work  keeps  several  persons  busy 


which  the  letters  are  recorded.  This  perforated  strip,  like  the  roll 
of  a  pianola,  determines  the  casting  of  the  line.  The  third  and 
most  popular  style  is  called  the  linotype,  a  machine  invented  by 
Ottmar  Mergenthaler  and  subsequently  improved  by  many  modi- 
fications and  additions.  This  machine  composes  and  casts  entire 
lines  of  type,  justifying  the  lines  automatically.  The  operative 
mechanism  is  based  upon  a  series  of  matrices  —  small,  thin,  brass 


1 82  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

plates  with  letters  cut  into  the  edges.  These  matrices  to  the  num- 
ber of  several  hundred  are  stored  in  a  magazine,  which  can  be 
quickly  removed  to  give  place  to  another  containing  matrices  of 
a  different  face.  From  this  magazine  the  matrices  are  delivered 
and  assembled  in  line  as  the  operator  plays  on  a  keyboard.  Ex- 
pansible space  bands  are  mechanically  wedged  tightly  in  the  line 
of  matrices,  thus  justifying  the  line  accurately.  When  all  is  in 
readiness,  molten  metal  is  forced  into  the  slot  of  the  mold  and 
against  the  matrices,  where  it  solidifies  into  a  slug  which  is  trimmed 
type  high  and  ejected  into  a  galley  side  by  side  with  the  linotypes 
previously  cast.  After  the  matrices  have  cast  the  slug,  they  are 
returned  to  the  magazine  automatically,  to  be  used  again.  These 
machines  will  set  two  faces  of  type  from  the  same  matrix,  and 
many  are  now  used  in  the  setting  of  heads  for  newspapers.  Their 
use  has  largely  revolutionized  the  making  of  larger  and  better 
newspapers. 

Proof  reading  is  a  very  exacting  trade.  It  demands  common 
sense,  a  quick  eye,  a  good  memory,  and  a  broad  education.  These 
The  art  of  elements  are  necessary  if  mistakes  are  to  be  rectified, 
proofreading  misspelled  words  caught,  and  minor  errors  discovered. 
Many  a  newspaper  man  is  saved  from  careless  blunders  every  day 
by  the  exacting  scrutiny  of  the  proof  reader. 

A  proof  reader  uses  in  his  work  a  series  of  marks  to  indicate 
needed  correction.  These  have  become  recognized  in  almost  every 
office  and  will  prove  valuable  to  any  one  who  has  occasion  to  read 
printed  matter.  They  refer  chiefly  to  typographical  errors.  The 
reader  of  proof,  however,  must  also  keep  his  mind  upon  the  sense 
of  the  story,  to  ferret  out  the  many  words  that,  while  spelled 
correctly,  have  no  real  mission  in  the  sentence.  The  proof  reader 
will  cut  out  expressions  wrongly  used  and  substitute  words  of  the 
same  length,  if  possible,  in  order  not  to  necessitate  the  resetting  of 
several  lines  of  type. 

With  the  general  use  of  typesetting  machines,  the  work  of  read- 
ing proof  has  been  simplified  to  a  certain  degree.  Some  errors  are 
now  mechanically  impossible.  The  story  given  herewith  is  set  by 
hand  composition  in  order  to  show  the  operation  of  the  system  and 
to  give  examples  of  as  many  proof  reader's  marks  as  practicable. 


GETTING  THE  PAPER  PRINTED 


183 


Marks  used  by  Proof  Readers 


LOTTIE  6ILS0N,  ONCE  A  STAR, 

DOING  A  TURN  IN  MUSIC  HALL. 


KEY 


Little  Entertainer,  No  Longer  Young,  Has 
Lost  Much  of  the  Charm  That  Made 
Broadway  Rave. 


/^,  C^     W    N^^  York,  July  O^CSpecia^^^Lottie 
.     Gilson,  who  once  made  Broadway  rave  to 
\^  Cd-Ad^the  tune  o^he^unshine  of  Paradise^llej^ 
yl^^iyf  (Xt  is  doing  a  turnjmiusic  gall  at  Fort  George. 
^^  Lottie  works  sull  because  she  has  to.  Old^      . 

^^         time  theatfi^oers  who  recall   the   inimi^     '"K/ 
^ble^little^ntertainer  ^will^e  (^touched       JLa 
^    at  the  irony  of  their  favorites  fate.  "'' 

She  is  no  longer  young  y   nor  has  she 


,/7 


L(^ 


■J  vania  girl^ade  her  debut  a  quarter  of  a 
D  century  jigo,  she  was  instantly  proclaimed 
^     a  star ;    her  salary  jumped  at  leaps  and  /  / 

C/     bounds/     After  dozens  of  marriage  pro/       ^  / 
posals  she  married  young  J.  K.  Ernmett;  / 

^''son  of  theVomedian.     Frequent  quarrels 

fled   to   tSeir  separation,    divorce   finally 
ending  their  ^jjarriage.  y^      /J 

She  finolly  returned  to  the  Vaudeville  4^        '^' 
Stage,  re'^umed  her  own  name,  and  again  ^ 

leaped  inTfTpopular  favorT  Then  nature 
interrupted  and  sent  her  an  invalid  to 
Jjot  springs.  There  she  met  a  harpist 
named  Sully  Dufree,  and  agam  Lotti^n 
love.  The  romance  was  short  and  she 
sc«^  dropped  out  ^f  sight;*^ 
Occasionally  Broadway  would  hear  of | 


A^ 


^^ 


•hr 


C^\^ 


Hie  former  star.  One  aftemogn  she  was 
picked  up  in  a  destitute  condition  and 
tohaa  to  a  hospital.  She  recovered,  and 
'through  a  friend  was  given  a  chance  to 
make  good  in  a  cheap  concert  hall.  Miss 
Gilson  said  tojoay  : 

*i.j  jiuj  through  with  matrimony.  Two 
is  sufficient,  and  I  want  to  be  left  alone. 
I'm  here  trying  out  my  old  work  and  do-  , 

ing  well.     The  people  like  me  and  I  arn*^ 
sgrt  of  happy  again.     O,  if  I  V?n1yy^ould"  '^'  ^^E, 
get  back,  but  they  say  charnfj^Qj^  never         /i/"*-^ 
j^ome  back.^  yy* 


1 


> 

Change  bad  letter 

Jj 

Push  down  space 

D 

Turn  over 

:n 

Take  out  {dele) 

A 

Left  out ;  insert 

^ 

Insert  space 

V 

Even  spacing 

^^ 

Less  space 

^ 

Close  up  entirely 

^, 

Period 

./ 

Comma 

^// 

Colon 

;/ 

Semicolon 

^J 

Apostrophe 

^/ 

Quotation 

J 

Hyphen 

Straighten  lines 

c: 

Move  over 

a 

Em-quad  space 

/— ^/  One-em  dash 

J-/ 

Two-em  dash 

ir 

Paragraph 

Not 

No  paragraph 

w.f. 

Wrong  font 

Let  it  stand 

stet. 

Let  it  stand 

tr. 

Transpose 

Caps 

Capital  letters 

s.c. 

Small  caps. 

I.e. 

Lower  case,  or 

small  letters 

Jtal. 

Italics 

Rom. 

Roman 

Note.  Proof  as  it  comes  from  the  compositors  is  apt  to  be  full  of  errors. 
These  must  be  detected  by  the  proof  reader,  who  indicates  the  corrections  to 
be  made,  using  a  series  of  symbols  that  are  mysteries  to  the  uninitiated. 


1 84 


ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


\\'hilc  remarkable  progress  has  been  made  in  the  last  20  years 
in  printing  machinery,  the  improvements  are  scarcely  less  notable 
Newspaper  ill  the  designing  and  making  of  newspaper  type.  To 
type  observe  the  change  that  has  taken  place,  it  is  necessary 

only  to  contrast  the  typographical  dress  of  the  newspaper  of  a  decade 
ago  with  the  present-day  production.  The  old  style  of  publication 
abounds   in    the    boldface   Gothic    type    in    use    for    generations, 


Type  of  Modern  Perfecting  Press 


N.\-  New  Yurk  Ih-raid 


Only  in  the  largest  cities  are  the  monster  presses  mentioned  in  the  text  commercially  pos- 
sible. They  are  extremely  expensive,  but  necessary  where  the  circulation  is  very  large.  The 
principles  of  their  operation  do  not  differ  essentially  from  the  smaller  presses  found  in 

most  newspaper  plants 

grouped  in  all  sizes  and  varieties  of  "  freak  "  faces,  designed  not  so 
much  for  serviceability  as  to  mark  a  departure  from  the  type  of 
other  houses.  Each  foundry  issued  a  family  of  type  faces  built 
upon  bodies  that  adhered  to  no  set  measurement,  so  that  the 
printer  with  fonts  from  two  or  three  foundries  found  difficulty  in 
lining  them  up.  Then,  too,  the  metal  used  in  the  manufacture  of 
type  differed  with  various  foundries.  The  abundance  of  overhanging 
letters,  sometimes  fantastically  shaded,  made  it  possible  for  the  type 


GETTING  THE  PAPER  PRINTED 


185 


to  break  off  by  the  strain  of  presswork,  or  to  lose  the  clear-cut  out- 
line of  its  face.  Probably  one  of  the  greatest  changes  to  be  observed 
at  the  present  time  is  the  approach  to  a  greater  degree  of  uni- 
formity in  the  sizes  of  type.  While  foundries  still  compete  with 
each  other  in  the  designing  of  new  faces,  they  have  reached  a  com- 
mon agreement  in  the  standardization  of  sizes.  The  old  hit-or-miss 


Madp:  Ready  for  Sale 


Courtesy  New  York  Herald 


The  destiny  of  all  newspapers  is  the  street  or  some  train  that  transports  them  to  their  proper 
field.  This  requires  that  they  be  wrapped  in  bundles,  tied,  and  sorted.  This  work  must 
be  quickly  and  accurately  done.    Catching  the  mails  is  an  essential  part  of  the  successful 

operation  of  any  newspaper 

plan  has  been  abandoned,  and  in  its  place  has  come  the  point  sys- 
tem of  measurement,  now  almost  as  universally  recognized  as  the 
metrical  system.  The  standard  pica  |  was  divided  into  12  equal 
parts,  each  given  the  name  of  point,  and  upon  this  standard  of 
measurement  all  type  is  now  made,  from  the  old  agate  (5^  pomt) 
up  to  120  point,  at  which  limit  the  making  of  metal  letters  has 
become  unwieldy.    The  old  names  of  nonpareil,  minion,  brevier. 


1 86  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

and  bourgeois  for  body  type  have  largely  been  displaced  by  their 
point  measurements  —  6,  7,  8,  and  9  point,  respectively.  Upon  this 
series  whole  families  of  type  faces  have  been  built  up,  much  of 
which  may  be  combined  with  production  of  other  foundries  without 
marring  the  evenness  of  the  line.  Not  only  has  more  uniformity 
been  achieved,  but  type  foundries  are  making  a  definite  effort  to 
get  away  from  the  conventional  styles  and  to  adapt  the  faces 
to  modern-day  needs.  An  attempt  has  been  made  to  simplify  the 
face  by  the  cutting  away  of  ornament  and  by  the  broadening  of 
hair  lines.  The  best  styles  of  the  past  have  been  redrawn,  each 
foundry  making  some  slight  departure  from  the  old  design,  yet 
all  striving  for  adaptability  to  certain  present-day  requirements. 
The  Gothics  still  find  a  large  place  in  newspaper  columns,  but 
the  endeavor  has  been  to  bring  a  little  variety  into  the  making 
of  the  boldface.  Fewer  block  letters  of  the  circus-bill  variety  are 
manufactured.  Designers  now  aim  to  combine  blackness  of  face 
with  an  artistic,  not  quite  so  rigid,  outline.  The  De  Vinne  series, 
in  the  extended  and  condensed  styles,  presents  good  evidence  of 
this  modern  tendency.  The  modernization  of  old  faces  may  be 
seen  in  the  adaptation  of  the  Old  Style  Roman,  made  originally 
for  the  Saturday  Evening  Post  and  now  designated  as  Post  #1. 
The  following  is  in  24  point  and  will  be  readily  recognized  as  one  of 
the  most  popular  of  present-day  type  displays,  although  old  in  origin : 

Worth  Waiting 

Another  forceful  design  which  combines  beauty  and  strength  is  to 
be  found  in  the  Cheltenham  family,  which  is  adapted  to  various 
needs.  For  advertisements  the  Cheltenham  Bold  is  extensively 
used  because  of  its  readable  and  dignified  face.  The  following  line 
is  set  in  30  point  of  this  series  : 

June's  Greatest  Sale 

The  comprehensive  range  of  modern  type  faces  may  be  illustrated 
as  well  by  the  Cheltenham  family  as  by  any  other.  This  type  is 
made  in  lightface  italic,  boldface,  bold  italic,  bold  condensed,  bold 


GETTING  THE  PAPER  PRINTED  187 

condensed  italic,  wide  lightface,  and  bold  outline,  adhering  to  the 
same  general  letter  formation. 

Adaptations  of  the  Old  Style  Antiques,  which  occupy  a  middle 
ground  between  the  boldface  on  one  side  and  lightface  on  the 
other,  are  also  winning  popularity.  The  following,  set  in  Old  Style 
Antique,  24  point,  is  adapted  to  a  display  line  where  an  extended 
face  is  required  : 

Mayor  Again  Appeals 

Another  popular  style,  indicating  the  departure  from  the  con- 
ventional Gothic,  may  be  seen  in  such  type  as  the  Meriontype, 
designed  for  the  Curtis  Publishing  Company  and  intended  to  be 
interchangeable  with  the  Bulfinch  Old  Style,  as  it  is  known.  In- 
deed, the  modern  tendency  seems  to  be  away  from  the  type  of 
heavy  outline  in  the  direction  of  the  medium  lightface.  Many  news- 
papers have  abandoned  the  boldface  types  in  the  writing  of  heads, 
substituting  in  their  place  the  lightface  varieties.  In  the  opinion 
of  many  newspaper  men  a  more  artistic  appearance  of  the  printed 
page  has  been  the  result.  The  following  headline,  set  in  24  point 
Century  Expanded,  is  used  by  the  Pittsburgh  Gazette  Times : 

Independence   Day 

Still  another  departure  is  found  in  the  increasing  use  of  the 
italic  letter,  both  in  boldface  and  lightface,  seen  in  such  papers 
as  the  New  York  He7'ald  and  Pittsburgh  Dispatch,  respectively,  in 
combination  with  a  bank  or  inverted  pyramid  set  in  some  other 
series. 

The  development  of  the  art  of  head  writing,  with  its  exacting 
requirements  of  telling  the  gist  of  the  story  in  the  caption,  has 
brought  about  the  designing  of  many  condensed  faces,  some  new, 
some  adapted  from  old-style  types.  Any  newspaper  of  metropol- 
itan cast  will  disclose  abundant  examples  of  this  condensed  series. 
In  former  years  these  heads  were  set  by  hand,  but  now  great  vari- 
eties of  the  condensed  faces  in  a  diversity  of  sizes  are  available 
on  the  linotype. 


1 88  p:ssp:ntials  in  journalism 

It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  type  foundries  are  seeking  to  adapt 
type  faces  to  the  needs  of  the  newspaper,  both  in  the  setting  of 
advertisements  and  in  the  writing  of  headlines.  Formerly  the 
designing  of  new  faces  meant  considerable  expense,  in  that  the 
letters  must  first  be  drawn,  rigidly  criticized,  and  then  cut  by  hand 
into  a  steel  block  for  casting.  The  process  of  cutting  was  laborious 
and  exacting.  The  invention  of  the  electrotyping  device  and  the- 
labor-saving  type-designing  machine,  which  cuts  the  type  automati- 
cally after  the  fashion  of  a  pantograph,  has  made  it  possible  for 
foundries  to  offer  almost  endless  varieties  of  type  faces,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  achieve  a  greater  degree  of  accuracy,  durability,  and 
artistic  outline.  To-day  the  niceties  of  make-up  depend  upon  the 
skill  of  the  printer  in  blending  type  of  various  sizes  and  styles. 
The  faddish  designs,  together  with  old-fashioned  faces  that  have 
outlived  their  usefulness,  are  being  displaced  by  bright,  clear-cut, 
modernized  letters  of  good  wearing  quality. 

The  type  for  the  body  of  the  newspaper  has  not  undergone 
radical  changes.  The  8  point  Roman  is  still  the  standard,  although 
large  newspapers,  because  compelled  to  economize  space,  make  use 
of  6  point  for  less  important  stories.  Where  display  is  required  in 
the  body  of  a  story,  blackface  letters  are  available,  usually  set  in  i  o 
point.  This  body  type  is  now  set  in  most  large  offices  by  linotypes. 
The  measurement  for  composition  remains  the  same,  as  determined 
by  the  width  of  the  small  letter  ''  m  "  in  any  series.  The  typical 
newspaper  column,  for  instance,  is  i^^  ems  wide.  A  column  for 
a  paper  like  the  New  York  World  or  Herald  will  contain  approxi- 
mately 3800  ems,  solid  measure,  considered  a  good  hour's  work 
by  a  linotype  operator. 

It  is  important  that  the  newspaper  man  make  a  study  of  type 
faces  and  their  adaptability  to  different  kinds  of  advertisements 
and  stories.  The  tone  of  such  typographical  display  is  set  by  the 
combination  of  type  faces.  This  is  the  business  of  the  editor,  the 
compositor  merely  following  his  instructions. 


PART  IV.    THE  AMERICAN   PRESS: 
ITS  HISTORY  AND  PROBLEMS 

CHAPTER  XV 

THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER 
I.    The  Colonial  Period 

On  April  24,  1704,  in  the  little  back  room  of  a  New  England 

book  shop  the  first  real  newspaper  on  American  soil  had  its  birth. 

It  was  in  the  form  of  a  half  sheet  of  pot  paper,  printed 

Slow  growth  r  u   i-i.         1    ^ 

of  colonial  on  a  rude  wooden  press  from  a  font  ot  battered  type, 
newspapers  £j^biazoned  over  its  short  columns  were  the  words  The 
Boston  Neivs-Letter.  The  printer  was  Bartholomew  Green  and 
the  editor  John  Campbell,  postmaster  of  Boston.  A  survey  of  the 
contents  brings  to  light  four  marine  brevities  from  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  and  New  London,  a  few  belated  paragraphs  under 
a  Boston  caption,  a  clipping  from  the  London  Flying-Post,  and  an 
advertisement  of  Mr.  Campbell's  bookstore.  The  paper  appeared 
weekly  until  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution  and  remained  the  sole 
representative  of  American  journalism  among  the  colonies  for 
15  years.  In  17 19  and  the  year  following,  competitors  appeared 
in  Philadelphia  and  New  York.  Twenty  years  later  the  number  of 
American  newspapers  had  increased  to  11  —  one  in  Virginia,  one 
in  New  York,  one  in  South  Carolina,  three  in  Pennsylvania,  and 
five  in  Boston.  In  1776  there  were  37  newspapers  in  America, 
one  of  them  a  semiweekly. 

The  slow  development  of  the  newspaper  among  the  colonies,  as 
indicated  above,  may  be  traced  to  various  causes.  Not  only  was 
printing  machinery  expensive  but  its  operation  required  something 
of  technical  skill.  Few  printers  possessed  the  initiative  to  attempt 
such  an  untried  experiment  as  a  newspaper ;  moreover,  the  printing 

l8q 


I90  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

of  even  a  small  sheet  meant  toilsome  hours.  The  only  press  at 
command  was  of  the  flat-bottom  variety,  operated  by  a  lever.  This 
necessitated  the  inking  of  the  type  by  hand,  the  laying  on  of  a 
dampened  sheet  of  paper,  and  the  application  of  muscle  to  make 
the  impression.  A  circulation  of  500  copies  was  considered  a  large 
issue.  Further  limitations  were  due  to  the  wide  isolation  of  rural 
communities,  to  miry  roadways,  and  to  inefficient  post  service, 
conditions  that  narrowed  the  province  of  the  newspaper  chiefly  to 

The  Bofton  News-Letter. 


^ublitljeD  bp  Tlntf^oiitv- 


From  lai^OnDa^   April   17.  to  fl^OltUat    April   24.   1704. 

LoTiM  flpng.?oJl  from  Dtcemb.  3J.  to  4*^.  170;.  .  From  all  this  he  infers,  That  they  have  hopes  of 

AiTiftancc  from  Fmnce,  other  wife  they  would  rever 

LEners  from  Scotland  bring  us  the  Copy  of  !  be  fo  impudent ,  and  he  gives  Reafons  for  ins  Ap- 

aSheer  lately  Printed  there,  Intituled,  vl  I  prehcnfions  that  the  Frtnch  King  may  fend  Troops 

fenfo^Me  Alarm  for  Scoilxn^.     In  n  Letttr  thither  this  Winter,   i .  Becaufe  the  Cw^Z-yib  6c  DurcA 

,  frmi  xCentleman  in  the  City,  to  his  Friend  in-  will  not  then  be  at  Sea  to  oppofe  theiO.     2.  He  can 

the  Country,  concerning  the  pfefent    Danger  then  bcft  fpare  them,  the  Seafon  of  AtStion  beyond 

ej  .,'.f  Kingdom  ani'of  ilie  Protejhnt  Heligion.  Sea  bemg  over.  :}.  The  Expcdation  given  him  of  a 

This  Letter  takes  Notice,  That  Papifts  fwarm  in  confiderable  number  to  joy  n  them,  may   inrourage: 

that  I^ation,  that  they  traffiek  more  avowedly  than  him  to  the  undertaking  with  fewer  Men, if  he  can 

formerly,  and  that  oflate  many  Scores  of  Priefts  &  but  fend  over  a  fufticient  number  of  Officers  with 

Jefuires  arc  come  thither  from  France,  and  gone  to  Arms  and  Ammunition. 

the  North,  to  the  Highlands  &  other  places  of  the  He  endeavours  in  the  reft  of  his  Letters  to  an* 

Country.  That  the  Minifters  of  the  Highlands  and  fwer  the  foolifli  Pretences  of  the  Preten'der  s  being 

North  gave  in  lar,;e  Lifts  of  them  to  the  Cjommit-  a  Protelbnt  and  that  he  will  govern  Us  according 

tee  of  the  General  Affembly,  to  be  laid  before  the  to  Law.    He  fays,  that  being  bred  up  in  the  Rcli- 

PrivyCouncil.  gion  and  Politicks  of  fr/incf,  he  is  by  Education  a 

Earliest  Successful  Newspaper  in  America 

Showing  simplicity  of  design  and  treatment,  lack  of  headlines,  and  colorless  information 
copied  from  English  papers.    Note  announcement  of  government  control 

the  town  in  which  it  was  printed.  Still  another  force  to  be  reckoned 
with  is  found  in  the  tardy  interest  among  the  colonists  themselves. 
Some  did  not  feel  the  need  of  a  newspaper,  others  were  too  poor 
to  buy  one,  not  a  few  lacked  the  ability  to  read.  One  old  rascal, 
so  the  story  goes,  strolled  into  a  tavern  one  day  to  look  at  the  latest 
Neivs-Letter,  the  only  copy  received  in  town.  Grasping  the  well- 
worn  sheets,  he  exclaimed  :  "  Bad  news  !  bad  news  !  terrible  gales, 
terrible  gales,  ships  all  bottom  sides  up!" — and  so  they  were, 
according  to  his  way  of  holding  the  paper.  This  tavern  newspaper 
furnished  other  uses,  too,  if  one  may  judge  from  the  following  sign 
hung  in  a  taproom  :  "  Gentlemen  learning  to  spell  are  requested 
to  use  last  week's  news-letter." 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER  191 

The  unstable  conditions  of  the  times  and  the  half-hesitant  air 
of  apology,  typical  of  experimental  days,  are  also  reflected  in  the 
The  content  Subject  matter  of  these  early  newspapers.  Local  news 
°*  *^®  is  for  the  most  part  reduced  to  the  movements  of  sailing 

newspaper  vcsscls  and  the  comings  and  goings  of  stagecoaches. 
Little  attempt  was  made  to  substantiate  rumors  or  to  arrive  at 
any  definite  information.  Such  a  task  was  well-nigh  impossible 
in  remote  districts  reached  only  by  stagecoach  or  postboy.  Conse- 
quently the  infrequent  news  paragraphs  are  notable  for  their  inac- 
curacy of  statement  and  tardiness  of  publication.  Many  of  these 
brevities  might  easily  be  expanded  into  column  stories  by  mod- 
ern methods,  which  is,  perhaps,  sufficient  proof  of  the  colonial 
newspaper's  neglect  of  live  news  values.  The  following  items,  con- 
cerned with  bears  and  their  ravages,  will  be  found  self-explanatory. 
The  paragraphs  are  published  under  date  of  September  17,  1759. 

We  hear  from  Brentwood,  in  New  Hampshire  Government,  as  two  Chil- 
dren were  gathering  Beans  in  a  Field,  a  large  Bear  came  upon  them  and  kill'd 
them  both ;  —  The  Bear  was  pursued,  but  could  not  be  found. 

Also  from  Chester,  in  the  same  Government,  that  a  few  Days  after  the 
above,  another  Bear  came  behind  a  Woman  as  she  was  walking  along,  not  far 
from  her  House,  and  tore  off  the  Hind  Part  of  her  Gown,  which  he  carried  off 
in  his  Mouth ;  —  but  the  Woman  happily  made  her  Escape  from  him. 

And  from  Kingston,  in  the  county  of  Worcester,  we  hear  that  on  Tuesday 
last  as  Mr.  Stephen  Clark  of  that  Town  was  otit  Hunting  after  Bears,  his  Next 
Door  Neighbor  went  out  into  his  Cornfield  just  at  Evening,  and  seeing  some- 
thing move  which  he  thought  was  one  of  those  Animals,  shott  at  it,  and  upon 
his  coming  to  the  place,  found  it  to  be  Mr.  Clark  as  above  mention'd,  shot  thro' 
his  Head,  to  his  great  surprize. 

We  hear  from  Kittery,  that  in  about  1 3  Days  Past,  seven  large  Bears  have 
been  kill'd  within  a  Mile  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Roger's  Meeting  House.  It  is  said 
some  of  these  voracious  Animals  have  ventured  down  even  to  some  of  the  Sea- 
port Towns  at  the  Eastward.  —  Two  of  them  were  seen  at  Medford  last  Week  ; 
and  one  of  them  has  been  lately  kill'd  within  two  Miles  of  this  Metropolis. 
Some  have  weighed  above  300  lb  Wt. 

The  compilers  of  colonial  newspapers  considered  local  hap- 
penings of  secondary  importance,  probably  on  the  ground  that 
the  people  of  the  neighborhood  had  already  heard  the  news  and 
that  it  was  therefore  unnecessar)-  to  present  additional  facts  or 
to  search  for  new  details.    Indeed,  the  events  of  the  day  did  not 


192  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

furnish  the  material  for  the  colonial  newspaper.  Its  model  was 
the  English  journal.  Foreign  happenings,  often  months  old,  and 
sundry  essays  on  moral  and  intellectual  themes  —  the  Spectator 
papers,  for  example  —  were  clipped  from  journals  brought  by  boat 
and  reprinted  for  the  edification  of  the  master  of  the  manor.  The 
average  man  of  the  masses  was  not  considered  at  all.  In  the  early 
days  there  was  little  printed  disputation  or  political  argument.  Edi- 
tors, for  the  most  part,  were  subservient  to  the  colonial  authorities. 
Occasionally  such  a  courageous  printer  as  James  Franklin  spoke 
his  opinions  boldly,  only  to  suffer  a  jail  sentence  and  the  suspen- 
sion of  his  paper.  The  Neiv  Eftgland  Cojirant,  at  the  hands  of 
the  Assembly.  The  majority  of  the  printers,  however,  were  guarded 
in  their  utterances. 

Colonial  newspapers  were  not  graced  by  the  services  of  such 
august  personages  as  the  editors  of  a  later  day.  In  their  stead 
Colonial  postmasters  collected  gossip  and  rumor  brought  to  them 

editors  ^X  mail  time  by  countrymen  and  townsfolk  and  scanned 

the  latest  English  journals  for  profitable  reading  matter.  The 
mechanical  business  of  the  newspaper  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
printer,  who  had  to  be  deft  enough  to  set  type  and  sufficiently 
muscular  to  twist  a  lever.  That  the  position  of  editor  was  far  from 
one  of  affluence  may  be  noticed  by  an  examination  of  some  of  the 
papers  of  the  day.  The  advertisements,  in  particular,  are  inter- 
esting. The  following  notices,  disclosing  some  of  the  property 
interests  of  the  dignitary,  appeared  in  the  columns  of  The  Boston 
Evening  Gazette  in  1741  : 

To  be  sold  by  the  Printer  of  this  Paper,  the  very  best  negro  woman  in  this 
town,  who  has  had  the  small  pox  and  the  measles ;  is  as  hearty  as  a  horse,  as 
brisk  as  a  bird  and  will  work  like  a  beaver. 

To  be  sold  by  the  Printer  of  this  Paper,  a  negro  man  about  thirty  years  old, 
who  can  do  both  town  and  country  business  very  well,  but  will  suit  the  country 
best,  where  they  have  not  so  many  dram-shops  as  we  have  in  Boston.  He  has 
worked  at  the  printing  business  fifteen  or  sixteen  years ;  can  handle  axe,  saw, 
spade,  hoe  or  other  instrument  of  husbandry,  as  well  as  most  men,  and  values 
himself,  and  is  valued  by  others,  for  his  skill  in  cookery. 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER  1 93 

II.  The  Revolutionary  Press 

Dating  from  the  year  1745  and  extending  to  the  borders  of  the 
Revolution,  a  new  note  begins  to  sound  in  American  journalism, 
echoing  a  growing  political  discontent  on  the  part  of  the 
note  in  colonists.    It  is  a  tone  of  self-reliance,  of  independence, 

journalism  Opinions  were  boldly  expressed  in  inflammatory  lan- 
guage, and  the  feelings  of  the  people  were  stirred  by  appeals  to 
patriotism  and  sectional  pride.  Of  this  type  of  defiant,  revolutionary 
newspapers  The  Nezv  HampsJiire  Gaf:;ette  is  probably  as  typical  as 
any  in  its  espousal  of  the  colonists'  cause.  The  times  were  turbulent, 
full  of  excesses  and  overzealous  controversy.  Benjamin  P^ranklin, 
writing  in  his  Autobiography  of  these  rebellious  days,  remarks  : 

In  the  conduct  of  my  newspaper  \^The  Peii7isyh>ania  Gazette\  I  carefully 
excluded  all  libelling  and  personal  abuse,  which  is  of  late  years  become  so 
disgraceful  to  our  countr}^  Whenever  I  was  solicited  to  insert  anything  of 
that  kind,  and  the  writers  pleaded,  as  they  generally  did,  the  liberty  of  the 
press,  and  that  the  newspaper  was  like  a  stage-coach,  in  which  any  one  who 
would  pay  had  a  right  to  a  place,  my  answer  was,  that  I  would  print  the  piece 
separately  if  desired,  and  the  author  might  have  as  many  copies  as  he  pleased 
to  distribute  himself,  but  that  I  would  not  take  upon  me  to  spread  his  detrac- 
tion ;  and  that,  having  contracted  with  my  subscribers  to  furnish  them  with 
what  might  be  either  useful  or  entertaining,  I  could  not  fill  their  papers  with 
private  altercation,  in  which  they  had  no  concern,  without  doing  them  manifest 
injustice.  Now,  many  of  our  printers  make  no  scruple  of  gratifying  the  malice 
of  individuals  by  false  accusations  of  the  fairest  characters  among  themselves, 
augmenting  animosity  even  to  the  producing  of  duels ;  and  are,  moreover,  so 
indiscreet  as  to  print  scurrilous  reflections  on  the  government  of  neighboring 
states,  and  even  on  the  conduct  of  our  best  national  allies,  which  may  be 
attended  with  the  most  pernicious  consequences.  These  things  I  mention 
as  a  caution  to  young  printers,  and  that  they  may  be  encouraged  not  to  pol- 
lute their  presses  and  disgrace  their  profession  by  such  infamous  practices,  but 
refuse  steadily,  as  they  may  see  by  my  example,  that  such  a  course  of  conduct 
will  not,  on  the  whole,  be  injurious  to  their  interests. 

While  great  men  assailed  each  other  with  personal  vituperation 
and  while  political  parties  and  hostile  factions  quarreled,  the  real 
The  neglect  ^cws  of  the  day  was  practically  forgotten.  The  Decla- 
of  news  ration  of  Independence,  certainly  an  item  of  news  of 

immense  importance  to  every  colonist,  did  not  find  itself  recorded 
in  a  PWladelphia  newspaper  until  ten  days  after  its  adoption  by 


194  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

Congress  in  that  same  city,  July  4,  1776.  A  Boston  newspaper 
waited  until  the  twenty-second  to  print  the  announcement.  It  is  sig- 
nificant to  note  that  during  the  struggle  for  independence  there  was 
not  a  single  daily  newspaper  on  the  American  continent  to  record 
the  birth  of  a  nation.  Men  were  too  busy  on  the  battlefield  to  think 
much  of  newspapers  or  of  the  things  they  contained.  It  was  only 
after  the  war  was  over  and  the  freedom  of  the  press  assured  that 
the  newspaper  began  to  thrive  in  all  the  confederated  states. 

III.  The  Party  Organ  in  Journalism 

Newspapers  in  the  early  years  of  the  nineteenth  century,  while 
showing  remarkable  development  in  point  of  numbers,  still  main- 
tained many  characteristics  of  their  predecessors.  Pon- 
cast  of  derous  political  editorials  and  sedate  essays,  many  of 

newspapers  ^Yiem  controversial  in  character,  found  prominent  place 
in  the  journals  of  the  day.  Not  a  few  of  these  leading  articles 
came  from  the  hand  and  brain  of  such  distinguished  men  as 
Thomas  Jefferson  and  James  Madison.  Politicians,  postmasters, 
and  lawyers  —  men  with  ambitions  to  satisfy  —  acted  as  the  edi- 
tors. Journalism  had  become  a  path  to  political  preferment ;  the 
newspaper  itself  was  little  more  than  a  political  organ.  For  the 
most  part  the  men  at  the  head  of  journalistic  enterprises  had  some 
other  means  of  livelihood,  the  rest  eked  out  a  precarious  living 
in  a  not  yet  remunerative  profession.  If  it  had  not  been  for  delin- 
quent tax  sales  and  party  support  many  a  paper  would  have  found 
itself  in  bankruptcy.  Indeed,  the  dependence  on  a  political  party 
is  everywhere  manifest  in  these  early  papers.  Whatever  news  was 
published  at  all  was  given  a  political  bent  dependent  upon  the 
conviction  and  personality  of  the  editor  or  dictated  by  the  faction 
he  served.  Some  of  the  worst  characteristics  of  a  vulgar,  vitupera- 
tive, plum-greedy  age  are  mirrored  in  the  newspapers  of  the  day 
and  are  caught  in  certain  chapters  of  "  Martin  Chuzzlewit,"  where 
Dickens  scornfully  portrays  journalistic  methods  and  the  men 
behind  them. 

The  newspaper  of  that  day  was  scarcely  considered  a  necessity. 
Advertisements  were  grudgingly  given  by  merchants  because  of 
friendship   for  the  editor,  and  subscriptions  were  placed   in  the 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER  1 95 

same  category  with  free-will  offerings,  probably  because  the  donors 
thought  the  newspaper  a  kind  of  charitable  institution  deserving 
support.  This  old  idea  of  tolerance,  by  the  way,  still  ob- 
siedding  for  tains  in  many  rural  communities.  Moreover,  it  should 
journalism  |_^^  remembered  that  the  newspaper  in  the  first  quarter  of 
the  nineteenth  century  was  still  surrounded  by  innumerable  handi- 
caps. The  flat-bottom  press  continued  in  use,  a  fact  that  made  a 
large  circulation  impossible  ;  the  price  of  rag  paper  often  made  it 
necessary  to  charge  patrons  as  high  as  six  cents  for  a  single  copy  ; 
agencies  for  the  collecting  of  news  remained  primitive. 

Another  significant  fact  should  be  recorded,  however,  to  account 
for  the  slow  development  of  the  newspaper  as  a  mirror  of  contem- 
poraneous life.    This  is  none  other  than  the  absence  of 

Dearth  of         ^ 

news-gather-  the  press  reporter,  the  ' '  wandering  scribe  with  the  wan- 
ing agencies  (^gj-jj^g  eyes,"  to  whose  enterprise  modern  journalism 
and  the  public  owe  so  much. 

Let  us  review  some  half -forgotten  data.  At  the  meeting  of  the 
constitutional  convention  in  1787,  no  one  kept  an  official  record 
of  the  proceedings,  and  had  it  not  been  for  James  Madison,  who 
faithfully  transcribed  the  important  debates,  the  inner  history  of 
the  Constitution  might  still  be  unknown.  Almost  40  years  later 
Daniel  Webster  delivered  an  address  at  the  laying  of  the  corner- 
stone of  the  Bunker  Hill  Monument  in  the  presence  of  General 
Lafayette  and  a  vast  throng  of  people  from  every  state  in  the 
Union,  and  yet  not  a  single  reporter  was  present  to  record  the 
proceedings.  Mr.  Webster  himself  rewrote  the  speech  and  put  it 
into  the  hands  of  the  Bunker  Hill  Monument  Association.  Webs- 
ter's Reply  to  Hayne  might  also  have  been  lost  to  the  world  had 
it  not  been  for  the  forethought  of  Mrs.  Gales,  wife  of  the  editor  of 
the  National  Intclligencei',  who  wrote  out  the  stenographic  notes 
taken  by  her  husband.  In  his  notable  speech  with  Calhoun  on 
September  28,  1837,  Mr.  Webster  was  doomed  to  a  similar  disap- 
pointment. Not  a  single  newspaper  man  was  present  to  hear  him. 
He  reproduced  the  speech  afterward  from  his  own  notes  and  from 
personal  recollections  and  the  letters  of  his  friends. 

True,  there  were  some  attempts  in  the  early  days  to  gather  news, 
but  these  were  sporadic.    Editors  sat  in  their  easy-chairs  or  went 


196  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

about  their  everyday  duties,  eontent  to  ehronicle  events  that  came 
to  them  ah'eady  written  from  the  hand  of  interested  subscribers. 
Chppings  from  other  newspapers,  anonymous  contributions  from 
Vox  PopuU  and  Pro  Bono  PubHco  and  other  worthies,  and  long- 
winded  pohtical  discussions  furnished  the  bulk  of  reading  matter. 
Some  of  the  more  progressive  metropolitan  newspapers  sent  out 
news  schooners  to  meet  incoming  boats  carrying  mail.  The  record 
of  happenings  at  Washington  was  conveyed  to  New  York  and 
Boston  by  pony  express.  There  was  no  organization  of  skilled 
observers,  however,  systematically  to  collect  and  to  write  the  hap- 
penings of  the  day.  It  w^as  the  resultant  inadequacy  of  this  unsys- 
tematized news  service  that  hastened  the  evolution  of  a  distinctively 
national  institution  —  the  modern  American  newspaper,  for  the 
most  part  honest,  fair,  and  unselfish  ;  devoted  to  the  enlightenment 
and  uplifting  of  humanity  ;  led  by  high  ideals ;  characterized  by 
progressive  methods.  It  is  interesting  to  trace  this  transition  of 
the  press  from  an  unorganized  agency  in  the  first  quarter  of  the 
nineteenth  century  to  its  present  development  of  magnificent  system 
and  recognized  power.    Its  history  is  the  record  of  America. 

In  no  field  of  human  endeavor  have  there  been  more  marked 
changes  in  the  past  half  century  than  in  that  of  newspaper 
The  transi-  production.  During  the  formation  period  of  American 
tion  period  newspaper  life  a  group  of  vigorous  thinkers  and  brilliant 
writers  were  the  exponents  of  personal  journalism  in  its  proper  sense. 

Journalism  did  not  mean  then  precisely  what  newspaper  work 
or  newspaper  writing  means  now,  and  personal  journalism  as  here 
used  has  a  signification  wholly  different  from  that  implied  by  attacks 
on  reputation  or  conduct.  In  its  earlier  and  better  meaning  it  con- 
veyed th^  thought  that  some  one  great  personality  dominated  a 
newspaper,  making  it,  in  fact,  an  expression  of  himself  —  an  indi- 
vidual force  to  amuse,  instruct,  tear  the  mask  from  sham,  and  hold 
right  doing  up  to  public  honor. 

In  that  group  were  Charles  A.  Dana,  who  made  the  New  York 
Sun  read  as  if  all  the  departments  were  written  by  one  superbly 
brilliant  pen  ;  Jacob  Medill,  who  raised  the  great  Chicago  Trilmnc 
to  wealth  and  power ;  Horace  Greeley,  whose  New  York  Trilmnc 
was  the  high  priest  and   the   prophet  of  the   Republican  party  ; 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER  1 97 

Joseph  B.  MacCuUough,  who,  save  perhaps  for  George  D.  Prentice, 
was  the  pioneer  newspaper  paragrapher,  and  who  made  the  St.  Louis 
Globe- Democrat  the  greatest  special  telegraph  paper  in  this  country ; 
Edwin  Cowles,  under  whose  management  the  Cleveland  Leader 
was  a  really  great  and  profitable  newspaper  ;  George  W.  Childs, 
who  founded  the  Philadelphia  Public  Ledger ;  Henry  W.  Grady, 
who  made  the  Atlanta  Constitution  famous ;  Marse  Henry  Wat- 
terson,  whose  scintillating  editorials  still  are  the  bright  particular 
illumination  of  the  Louisville  Conrier-Jonrnal ;  and  Pleld  Marshal 
Halstead,  who  brought  the  Cincinnati  Commercial,  and  later  the 
Commercial  Gazette,  into  fame. 

Things  were  different  then.  Each  of  these  men  personally  made 
the  newspaper  with  which  his  name  was  identified  —  not  that  he 
wrote  all  of  the  matter,  but  in  the  sense  that  his  personality  per- 
vaded each  department.  The  newspaper  of  to-day  is  a  highly  or- 
ganized mechanism  for  collecting  news  and  commenting  upon  it. 
Telegraph  and  cable  lines  and  an  army  of  special  correspondents 
keep  each  office  in  touch  with  all  the  world.  Editorial  platitudes 
yield  to  reality.  Just  here  are  revealed,  in  sharp  contrast,  the  dis- 
tinguishing characteristics  of  the  varying  national  types  of  the  press. 

A  keen  observer  and  student  of  the  wide  domain  of  comparative 
journalism  thus  focalizes  his  conclusions  : 

America  has  newspapers  and  newspaper  men.  England  and  the  Continent 
boast  of  journals  and  journalists.  It  is  a  distinction  with  a  difference.  It  is  a 
Comparative  ^^^'^  assertion,  often  made,  that  the  American  newspaper  utilizes 
national  to  the  fullest  extent  every  resource  supplied  by  science  for  the 

types  quick   transmission   of   intelligence.    The   European   newspaper, 

speaking  broadly,  does  not.  Judged,  then,  by  its  own  first  standard  of  profes- 
sional duty,  the  American  newspaper  as  a  news  medium  is  a  centu.y  in  advance 
of  the  European  and  all  other  rivals. 

The  French  journalist  aims  in  the  main  to  electrify  and  to  entertain  his 
readers,  the  English  journalist  seeks  almost  solely  to  instruct,  the  American 
newspaper  man  aspires  to  do  both.  The  volatile  French  press  is  often  frivolous, 
the  heavy  English  press  often  stupid,  the  typical  American  sometimes  both  — 
more  frequently  neither.  To  the  Anglo-maniac  criticism  that  the  English  press 
is  puri-exemplified  and  that  the  press  of  America  is  low,  vulgar  and  corrupt, 
Richard  Watson  Gilder  makes  conclusive  reply  :  "  The  Americans  are  the 
decentest  people  on  the  face  of  the  earth."  The  representative  press  of  such 
a  people  cannot  be  corrupt. 


198  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

A  more  critical  analysis  of  this  evolution  of  the  modern  type 
of  American  newspaper,  outlined  in  the  foregoing  excerpt,  is 
presented  in  the  following  discussion  of  technical,  progressive 
methods. 

IV.  The  Beginning  of  the  Modern  Newspaper 

The  new  regime  was  not  far  distant.  James  Gordon  Bennett 
was  the  first  to  upset  the  old  traditions  and  to  establish  the  revolu- 
james  Gor-  tionary  principle  that  what  the  people  wanted  was  news, 
^^d  fxf  ^°^^^  not  views,  unwarped  in  its  telling  either  by  politics  or  edi- 
Herald  torial  intrusion.    Accordingly,  on  May  6,  1835,  Bennett 

as  editor,  reporter,  and  proprietor,  issued  his  challenge  to  the  world 
in  the  columns  of  the  New  York  Herald.   These  are  his  words  : 

We  openly  disdain  all  steel  traps,  all  principle,  as  it  is  called  —  all  party,  all 
politics.  .  .  .  We  shall  support  no  party  —  be  the  organ  of  no  faction  or  co- 
terie. ...  If  the  Herald  wants  the  mere  expansion  which  so  many  journals 
possess,  we  shall  try  to  make  it  up  in  industry,  good  taste,  brevity,  variety, 
point,  piquancy  and  cheapness. 

With  the  energy  of  a  whole  army  of  reporters  Bennett  set  to 
work.  The  Hc7'ald,  from  the  beginning,  endeavored  to  please  the 
majority  of  the  people.  It  was  the  first  paper  to  print  financial 
happenings  and  stock  quotations  in  Wall  Street.  The  theaters  and 
the  plays  produced  found  themselves  matters  of  news.  Clubs, 
social  organizations,  the  talk  of  the  street,  all  met  recognition  at 
the  hands  of  Bennett,  whose  industry  was  indefatigable.  Eight 
months  after  the  establishment  of  the  Herald  a  great  fire  swept 
Wall  Street.  Bennett  did  not  rely  upon  gossip  or  report  of  spectators, 
but  spent  half  a  day  among  the  ruins,  gathering  facts  which  he 
detailed  in  picturesque  style,  supplemented  with  a  picture  of  the 
burning  Exchange.  The  Herald  report  was  eagerly  read,  while 
the  other  papers  found  themselves  "  scooped." 

This  genius  of  going  after  news  and  getting  it  while  it  was  news 
is  but  typical  of  other  methods  employed  by  Bennett.  An  organized 
correspondence  bureau  that  garnered  the  news  of  the  leading  cities 
in  Europe  was  made  a  prominent  feature  of  the  Herald^  beginning 
in  1838  and  preparing  the  way  for  the  cosmopolitan  scope  of  the 
modern  newspaper.    News  summaries  of  important  events  took 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER  1 99 

their  place  in  the  Herald  columns.  This  adventurous,  thoroughly 
alert  newspaper  was  the  first  to  announce  the  significance  of  the 
discovery  of  gold  in  California,  the  first  to  carry  news  of  the  Mexican 
War  by  overland  express  from  New  Orleans,  and  the  first,  curiously 
enough,  to  print  reports  of  religious  anniversaries  and  of  sermons 
delivered  in  metropolitan  churches  Sunday  by  Sunday. 

Every  agency  for  the  swift  gathering  of  news  was  employed  by 
Bennett  —  ship-news  bureaus,  pilot  boats,  pony  expresses,  and  last 
of  all  the  magnetic  telegraph,  then  but  recently  invented.  The 
utilization  of  the  wire  was  greeted  with  delight  as  a  medium  of  a 
more  efficient  news  service.  Concerning  it  Bennett  wrote  :  "  No 
better  bond  of  union  for  a  great  confederacy  of  states  could  have 
been  devised.  The  whole  nation  is  impressed  with  the  same  idea 
at  the  same  moment.  One  feeling  and  one  impulse  are  thus 
created  and  maintained  from  the  center  of  the  land  to  the  utter- 
most extremities."  As  evidence  that  Bennett  did  make  notable 
use  of  the  dot  and  dash  in  these  early  days,  it  is  only  necessary  to 
point  to  the  great  achievement  that  brought  Henry  Clay's  speech 
at  Lexington,  Kentucky,  ticking  into  the  office  of  the  Herald 
from  Cincinnati,  and  to  record  the  wire  reports  of  epoch-making 
orations  delivered  in  the  halls  of  Congress. 

Bennett,  with  aggressive  plans  and  sensational  results,  shocked 
the  ''  staid  propriety  of  his  times,"  but  the  people  liked  his  paper, 
other  great  ^^*^  ^^e  Herald  circulation  soon  outdistanced  all  others, 
editors  His  methods  and  personality  speedily  drew  the  ire  of 

rival  editors,  for  Bennett  was  no  longer  the  one  commanding 
figure  in  New  York  journalism.  The  first  penny  paper,  The  Daily 
Suit,  established  by  Benjamin  Franklin  Day  in  1833,  had  reached 
a  place  of  influence  under  the  direction  of  the  elder  Beach.  The 
New  York  Tribune  had  been  established  in  1841  by  Horace 
Greeley,  that  vigorous  political  propagandist  imbued  with  moral 
earnestness  in  the  cause  of  the  people  and  endowed  with  a  quick 
perception  of  the  significance  of  events  —  a  man  who  soon  won 
many  adherents.  In  185 1  came  the  New  York  Times,  under  the 
direction  of  Henry  J.  Raymond,  ''an  admirable  reporter,  a  dis- 
cerning critic,  a  skillful  selecter  and  compiler  of  news,  as  well  as 
an  able  and  ready  writer." 


200  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

With  such  dynamic  personahties  in  the  arena,  conflict  was  inevi- 
table.    Stinging  epithets  were  bandied  back  and  forth.    Jealous  of 


V  Iltun  CiPT vrf  )     *■  Pfv,T}i) M  I  a  U3  *  g>od  ct-Mt 


THE  ^^m^^  S  UN". 


NKW  V!;K,   ri-i>'l>AV,  PFPTLMBOi  3.  i^:t?.. 


i^d     h»4  s  y<>od  b«    e     k8    tsjr  &W     t»  wfc»    i*    tj«       w^ 

lunu^f    &U»p    <itfr   n     l     &  « tsawt    «ajhb   tfe»r-<    » 
•»  w  nil  <u    •  w       «0i3  t.    Vn»  p-v-woT        ■^itt*'        wnwi 


:v«^£i 


r  Ij.    a 

ii     » 

«l> 

«  k 

J 

<  S<»rS 

j.'e*    ^ 

<• 

T-Tl  !>f 

s.  i<a 

rf  k  7 

E 

i!i»i> 

■j  <t  tft 

ttisO    a 

-      0»!   • 

Jo       in 

n.  li 

O-r-l  » 

J^ 


•i^b  »>  F  s»      )j»^ 


Courtesy  of  Collier's  U'ieklv 

Pioneer  Penny  Press 

The  New  York  Sun  was  the  first  paper  in  the  United  States  to  adopt  the  price  of  one  cent 
per  copy,  which  it  maintained  up  to  the  time  of  the  Civil  War 

his  power  and  urged  into  action  by  the  keen  barb  of  his  sarcasm, 
rival  editors  heaped  savage  invective  upon  the  head  of  Bennett. 
These  attacks  he  returned  in  heaped-up  measure.    In  place  of  long 


I 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER  20I 

political  editorials,  bantering  paragraphs  crowded  with  wit  appeared 
in  the  Herald.  Nor  was  the  news  forgotten.  Every  attempt  on 
the  part  of  the  antagonistic  "  allies  "  to  curb  Bennett's  power  stung 
him  into  new  activity.  His  resourcefulness  knew  no  bounds.  He 
spent  money  lavishly,  caring  little  for  expense.  "  Dom  it,  man, 
print  it  and  make  a  fuss  about  it,"  was  his  motto  boldly  expressed 
in  broad  Scotch,  a  sentiment  paraphrased  years  later  by  a  Chicago 
journalist  into  "  Raise  hell  and  sell  newspapers."  Bennett  was 
doubtless  guilty  of  sensationalism,  but  many  of  his  methods  are 
to  be  commended.  Under  his  leadership  the  newspapers  of  the 
time  became  powerful  vehicles  for  the  dissemination  of  news. 

The  decade  preceding  the  Civil  War  was  a  period  marked  by 
great  journalistic  enterprises  headed  by  these  giants  of  the  press. 
Personal  ^^  was  a  time  when  personal  journalism  was  in  its  full 
journalism  power,  when  such  men  as  Bennett  and  Greeley  and 
Raymond  and  Prentice  put  the  stamp  of  their  unabated  genius 
upon  news  column  and  editorial  paragraph.  Their  papers  made  and 
unmade  politicians,  gave  impetus  to  every  worthy  movement,  and 
registered  the  opinion  of  thousands  of  American  citizens.  Greeley 
thundered  against  slaver)'  with  the  same  zeal  that  advocated  deep 
plowing  and  combatted  the  drink  evil.  It  was  the  golden  age  of  jour- 
nalism in  America  —  a  time  when  the  allegiance  of  news  gatherers 
never  wavered,  and  w^hen  the  editor  had  a  personal  interest  in  every 
member  of  his  staff.  In  speaking  of  the  journalism  of  the  fifties 
and  sixties,  when  individualism  heeded  not  the  jingle  of  dollars  as 
incentive,  E.  L.  Godkin,  for  many  years  editor  of  the  New  York 
Evening  Post,  said  : 

It  encouraged  truthfulness,  the  reproduction  of  facts  uncolored  by  the 
necessities  of  a  "cause"  or  by  the  editor's  personal  feelings  —  among  reporters  ; 
it  carried  decency,  temperance  and  moderation  into  discussions,  and  banished 
personality  from  it ;  and  thus  not  only  supplied  the  only  means  by  which 
rational  beings  can  get  at  the  truth,  but  helped  to  abate  the  greatest  nuisance 
of  the  age,  the  coarseness,  violence,  calumny,  which  does  so  much  to  drive 
sensible  and  high-minded  and  competent  men  out  of  public  life  or  keep  them 
from  entering  it.  Moreover,  it  rendered  journalism  and  the  community  the 
essential  service  of  abstaining  from  the  puffery  of  worthless  people,  which  does 
so  much  for  the  corruption  of  our  politics. 


202  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

V.  The  Newspaper  and  the  Civil  War 

The  breaking  out  of  the  Civil  War  hastened  the  development  of 
the  newspaper  as  a  vehicle  of  information.  Armies  were  on  the 
Getting  march,  battles  were  being  fought,  men  met  death  by  the 

the  news  thousands.  In  such  a  contingency  Bennett  again  proved 
his  sagacity  as  a  collector  of  news.  Alert  to  the  significance  of  the 
situation,  he  dispatched  reporters  and  artists  to  the  front,  that  they 
might  give  an  accurate  picture  of  every  movement  in  the  conflict. 
Herald  wagons  and  Herald  tents  were  to  be  found  in  every  army 
corps.  War  correspondents  and  interviewers  were  stationed  at  stra- 
tegic points  to  watch  developments.  It  should  be  noted  in  passing 
that  Bennett  was  really  the  father  of  interviewing.  At  the  time 
of  the  John  Brown  raid  at  Harpers  Ferry  a  reporter  was  sent 
to  Peterboro  to  talk  with  Gerrit  Smith,  implicated  in  the  affair. 
The  talk,  published  in  full  in  the  Herald,  was  the  introduction  of 
this  pleasing  innovation. 

Bennett  took  advantage  of  every  medium  to  get  the  news.  Tele- 
graph wires  were  utilized,  and  when  these  were  cut  by  the  enemy, 
soldiers  brought  the  message,  often  rolled  tightly  inside  a  coat 
button  to  elude  watchful  eyes.  Private  letters  were  rifled.  From 
eagerly  scanned  Southern  newspapers  were  compiled  lists  of  the 
military  forces  of  the  Confederacy.  The  laying  bare  of  these  rebel 
war  secrets  caused  consternation  in  the  South  and  brought  the 
suspicion  of  undue  intimacy  in  the  North.  It  is  estimated  that 
during  the  war  Bennett  spent  $500,000  —  not  such  an  appalling 
sum  in  these  days  —  in  securing  the  first  report  of  the  important 
events  in  the  campaign. 

With  this  news  enterprise  came  unprecedented  increase  of  sub- 
scriptions and  insistent  demands  for  advertising  space.  "  America 
Spread  of  had  become  a  nation  of  newspaper  readers.  Spirited 
newspapers  rivalry  sprang  up  everywhere,  especially  among  the  most 
energetic  of  metropolitan  papers.  Following  in  their  track  news- 
papers were  established  all  over  the  country,  each  supreme  in  its 
own  sphere.  P2very  town  of  10,000  or  more  had  its  own  journal, 
compiled  for  the  most  part  from  clippings  from  the  Herald, 
Tribune,  and  Sidi.    The  political  tenor  of  these  newspapers  was 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER  20^1 

still  present  and  the  personal  editorial  influence  still  obtained  ;  but 
it  is  also  to  be  noted  that  the  preeminent  importance  of  local  news 
was  beginning,  even  at  so  early  a  period,  to  win  wider  recognition. 

VI.    The  Modern  Newspaper 

Mighty  as  have  been  the  personalities  of  the  past  in  revolution- 
izing newspaper  methods  and  materials,  the  new  era  in  journalism 
could  not  have  been  possible  without  the  agency  of 
elements  in  mechanical  invention.  Up  to  the  year  1832  newspapers 
Its  evo  u  ion  ^^.gj-^  pointed  on  hand  presses  much  as  country  journals 
in  remote  districts  are  printed  to-day.  When  in  later  years  steam 
power  was  applied  to  the  press,  circulation  grew  by  leaps  and  bounds. 
There  were  still  innumerable  handicaps,  however,  many  of  which 
were  overcome  when  Richard  M.  Hoe  showed  how  type  could  be 
placed  on  a  revolving  cylinder  and  paper  fed  into  a  press  running 
with  lightning  speed.  Again  the  circulation  multiplied  by  thou- 
sands, but  even  this  improved  form  of  press  could  not  satisfy  the 
demands  made  by  anxious  readers  in  the  troublous  times  of  the 
Civil  War.  The  expense  of  railroads  and  growth  of  cities  increased 
the  calls  upon  the  newspapers  and  opened  fresh  territory  for  their 
exploitation.  Under  pressure  of  these  new  conditions  mechanical 
experts  developed  the  stereotyping  process,  by  which  pages  of  type 
may  be  duplicated  in  curved  metal  plates.  By  attaching  these  to 
a  battery  of  fast  presses  the  circulation  of  a  half  million,  even  a 
million  copies  was  made  possible.  To-day  newspapers  are  printed 
on  presses  marvelously  transformed  from  the  style  developed  20 
years  ago.  In  the  new  multiple  machinery  six  or  eight  presses  are 
combined  into  one  great  machine  that  prints,  folds,  cuts,  pastes,  and 
counts  newspapers,  often  at  the  astounding  rate  of  96,000  copies 
an  hour  —  literally  miles  and  miles  of  wood  pulp  fed  from  revolving 
spools  into  the  maw  of  a  monster. 

As  explained  in  detail  elsewhere,  the  evolution  in  printing 
machinery  is  no  less  marked  in  the  composing  room.  While 
formerly  type  must  be  set  by  hand  by  tedious  process,  late  in  the 
century  the  linotype,  invented  to  compete  with  type  case  and  hand 
compositor,  reveals  one  machine  doing  the  work  of  five  men.  To- 
day every  large  newspaper  office  owns  a  battery  of  these  marvelous 


204  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

machines.  The  revolution  that  has  taken  place  in  news  gathering 
is  scarcely  less  noteworthy,  the  coming  of  the  telegraph  and  the 
extension  of  railroads  driving  out  the  slow  stagecoach  and  pony 
express  and  making  the  prompt  recording  of  news  possible.  With 
the  invention  of  the  Atlantic  cable  every  spot  in  Europe  was  made 
a  news  center.  Modern  journalism  turns  a  telescopic  eye  upon  every 
hamlet,  village,  town,  and  city  in  America  and  on  foreign  countries ; 
it  snatches  the  frantic  sparks  of  the  wireless  telegraph,  flashing  out 
the  doom  of  a  sinking  Titan  of  the  sea  ;  it  is  ready  to  spare  no  ex- 
pense to  dispatch  special  trains  and  ships  and  to  marshal  armies  of 
trained  specialists  for  the  purpose  of  collecting  news  and  recording 
every  significant  event  in  the  world's  progress.  The  newspaper  has 
become  an  institution  that  daily  brings  together  happenings  from 
the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  molding  opinion,  conveying  infor- 
mation, entertaining  and  educating  the  masses  of  the  people.  In 
the  United  States  to-day  there  are  approximately  25,000  news- 
papers, of  which  2300  are  published  daily.  One  day's  output  is 
sufficient  to  supply  a  copy  to  every  five  inhabitants.  Modern  jour- 
nalism has  taken  the  place  of  the  "  oldest  inhabitant,"  the  lyceum 
lecturer,  and  pulpit  orator  as  the  most  vital  force  in  the  making 
of  public  opinion  in  America. 

In  this  revolution  the  newspaper,  however,  has  changed  from 

an  organ  of  editorial  personality  to  a  great  business  enterprise, 

robbed  of  much  of  its  old-time  visror.    The  commercial 

Present-day  ^  ..... 

newspaper  ideal  is,  too  generally  speaking,  the  guiding  principle  of 
po  icies  ^-^^  ^^^^  ^^1^^  ^.^^  present-day  newspapers.    Dividends 

often  mark  their  goal.  Both  news  and  policy  are  made  to  cater  to 
moneyed  interests  willing  to  give  financial  support.  Instead  of  the 
dominating  individuality  of  the  regime  of  other-day  intellectual 
giants,  the  modern  newspaper  substitutes  business  organization 
and  an  impersonal  attitude  shorn  of  responsibility.  On  the  one 
hand,  appeal  is  made  to  the  public  patronage ;  on  the  other,  to  the 
money  market. 

The  sensational  newspaper,  as  an  exponent  of  this  commercial- 
ism, is  successful  because  it  appeals  to  the  baser  passions,  to  morbid 
curiosity,  and  to  an  insatiable  zest  for  fresh  excitement.  Stories, 
not  mere  facts,  arc  wanted.   Newspaper  editors  at  the  head  of  such 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER 


205 


enterprises  may  trumpet  loudly  of  their  service  to  society  in  the  dis- 
closure of  crime,  in  the  reform  of  abuses  in  high  places,  and  in  the 
The"yei-  championship  of  the  downtrodden  poor.  Such  results 
low"  press  have,  now  and  then,  followed  in  the  wake  of  sensational 
publicity,  but  the  motive  of  the  "yellow  journal"  has  not  proved 
itself  beneficent.  The  feeding  of  the  bread  line  in  the  Bowery 
makes  good  newspaper  copy  and  advertises  the  newspaper  quite  as 
much  as  it  helps  the  poor.  Back  of  the  mask  blink  the  greedy  eyes 
of  the  money-maker.  Such  a  man  as  Arthur  Brisbane,  the  moving 
force  of  the  Hearst  chain  of  newspapers,  frankly  declares  that  these 
newspapers  are  built  solidly  on  human  nature  and  depend  upon 
the  love  of  the  sensational,  the  salacious,  and  the  picturesque  as  the 
source  of  their  revenue.  ''  If  the  man  does  n't  like  the  face  he  sees 
in  the  mirror,"  says  Mr.  Brisbane,  "  let  him  change  his  face,  not 
smash  the  mirror."  In  the  search  for  this  meretricious  kind  of 
material  the  "yellow  "  newspaper  has  not  hesitated  to  wrench  the 
facts  out  of  their  true  setting  and  to  color  the  news  by  the  addition 
of  fictitious  ingredients. 

The  popularity  of  the  sensational  press,  it  should  be  noted,  seems 
to  be  on  the  wane.  However  large  its  temporary  following,  it  is 
no  longer  the  predominant  type  of  newspaper.  Henry  Watterson 
thinks  it  transitory,  and  asserts  that  the  public  has  grown  tired  of 
press  trickery.  "  Sausages  and  dog-meat,"  he  remarks  epigram- 
matically,  "though  ever  so  highly  seasoned,  will,  after  a  while, 
sicken  all  but  the  coarsest  of  stomachs  —  particularly  when  the 
sausages  are  known  to  be  made  of  dog-meat." 

Closely  allied  to  the  "yellow  journal,"  though  not  so  blatantly 
sensational,  is  the  "  human-interest  "  organ,  which  makes  abundant 
„,    ,,,  use  of  incidents  that  reveal  human  nature  under  some 

The  "human- 
interest"  Stress  of  emotion  or  in  the  grip  of  some  extraordinary 
newspaper  ^^^  perhaps  picturesque  situation.  The  best  example 
of  this  kind  of  newspaper  is  the  New  York  Sim,  the  Bible  among 
newspaper  men,  which  still  carries  out  the  traditions  established  by 
Charles  A.  Dana,  in  its  artistic  presentation  of  the  little  tragedies 
and  comedies  of  the  street  and  town.  These,  when  honestly  done 
and  freed  from  strained  sentimental  effect,  add  much  to  the  worth 
of  the  newspaper.  The  danger  has  been  in  the  commercializing  of 


2o6  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

sentiment  and  in  the  neglect  of  the  significant  for  the  trivial.  As  a 
money-maker,  "tear  dope,"  as  it  is  called,  has  proved  its  efficiency. 

The  conservative  journal  is  satisfied  when  it  presents  the  facts 
in  a  straightforward,  unbiased  fashion,  without  an  attempt  "to  catch 
subscribers  or  to  flatter  the  whims  of  readers."  Henry  J. 
conservative  Raymond  has  done  more  than  any  other  man  to  de- 
newspaper  YgiQp  ^i^js  ^ypg  of  newspaper.  Taking  as  his  model  the 
London  limes,  Raymond  made  his  newspaper  more  than  a  political 
organ,  more  than  a  piece  of  putty  to  be  shaped  by  the  fingers  of 
the  public.  It  was  his  ambition  to  publish  a  journal  that  would 
record  various  shades  of  opinion  and  both  sides  of  a  question,  fairly, 
temperately,  and  simply.  He  believed  in  the  mission  of  the  press 
as  a  tremendous  factor  in  the  molding  of  public  sentiment.  Many 
of  his  beliefs  are  embodied  in  the  Times  of  to-day. 

Conservative  journalism  is  perhaps  not  as  typical  of  American 
life  as  of  English,  but  it  has  a  real  place  in  almost  every  large 
city  ;  and  its  following,  while  not  to  be  compared  with  the  "  sensa- 
tional" clientele  in  point  of  numbers,  is  made  up  of  stable,  sensible, 
thoughtful  people. 

Newspapers  reflect  the  people.  An  ideal  newspaper  is  possible 
only  with  an  ideal  society.  As  it  is  to-day,  every  man  may  find  the 
newspaper  that  represents  the  things  he  most  admires, 
and  the  Each  type  embodies  well-defined  policies  in  the  selection 

newspaper  ^^^  treatment  of  news.  Whatever  the  type  of  newspaper, 
one  fact  stands  out  prominently,  and  that  is  a  more  zealous  endeavor 
to  provide  reading  matter  for  a  wide  range  of  subscribers.  In  former 
times  the  newspaper  was  written  for  the  grown  man,  now  it  is  writ- 
ten for  the  entire  family.  There  are  "  stories  "  and  special  articles 
designed  to  interest  the  women  of  the  household  ;  the  Sunday  sup- 
plement is  made  for  the  amusement  of  the  children  ;  the  profes- 
sional man  is  considered  as  carefully  as  is  the  man  of  the  masses. 

Nevertheless,  whatever  the  style  of  newspaper  considered,  one 
truth  emerges  boldly,  and  that  is  the  danger  encountered  when  the 
controlling  interest  of  a  corporation  is  behind  the  paper.  In  too 
many  instances  corporate  control  makes  the  recording  of  real 
news  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  because  of  the  restraint  placed 
upon  editorial  writer,  city  editor,  and  reporter.    It  often  happens 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER  207 

that  political  news  is  colored  by  the  prejudice  of  the  owners  of 

the  paper.    Newspaper  proprietors  at  times  combine  to  help  one 

another   in   the   support  or  condemnation   of   policies 

The  man  '^  ^ 

behind  the      and   men.    One   man   may  so   dictate   the   policies   of 
^^^^^  a  dozen   newspapers   in  various   parts  of  the   country 

as  to  achieve  purely  personal  ends,  irrespective  of  public  good. 
Norman  Hapgood,  editor  of  Collier  s  Weekly,  remarks  : 

A  newspaper  in  the  long  run  can  be  no  better,  no  braver,  no  more  disinter- 
ested than  its  owner.  If  it  remains  a  good  newspaper,  the  owner  is  an  essentially 
good  man.  If  the  owner  lacks  courage  or  public  spirit  or  freedom  from  pull,  the 
newspaper,  whether  flagrantly  or  slyly,  must  inevitably  cease  to  serve  the  truth. 

Still  another  force  must  be  reckoned  in  the  discussion  of  the 

commercial  aspect  of  the  American  newspaper  —  its  advertising. 

Writing  in  a  recent  number  of  the  Atlantic  MontJily,  a 

Advert  is  in  2" 

New  York  editor  makes  a  claim  that  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  a  free  and  independent  press  in  America. 

A  newspaper  is  a  business  enterprise  [he  declares].  In  view  of  the  cost  of 
paper  and  size  of  each  issue,  tending  to  grow  larger,  every  copy  is  printed  at 
a  loss.  A  one  cent  newspaper  costs  six  mills  for  paper  alone.  In  other  words, 
the  newspaper  cannot  live  without  its  advertisers.  It  would  be  unfair  to  say 
that  there  are  no  independent  journals  in  the  United  States ;  there  are  many ; 
but  it  must  always  be  remembered  that  the  advertisers  exercise  an  enormous 
power  which  only  the  very  strongest  can  refuse  to  recognize.  If  a  newspaper 
has  such  a  circulation  that  complete,  unprejudiced  publicity  can  be  secured  only 
by  advertising  in  its  columns,  whatever  its  editorial  policy  may  be,  the  riddle 
is  solved.  Within  recent  years  the  department  stores  have  combined  to  modify 
the  policy  of  at  least  three  New  York  daily  newspapers.  One  of  the  extreme 
and  professedly  independent  of  these  newspapers,  always  seeking  the  most 
popular  line,  with  utmost  expressed  deference  to  labor  unions,  withdrew  its 
attack  upon  the  traction  companies  during  the  time  of  the  subway  strike,  on 
the  threatened  loss  of  its  department  store  advertising.  It  has  never  dared  to 
criticize  such  a  store  for  dismissing  employees  who  attempted  to  form  a  union. 
In  other  words,  this  paper  is  not  independent  and  in  the  last  analysis  is  governed 
by  its  advertisers. 

•It  would  be  comparatively  easy  to  show  how  advertisers  and 
corporate  interests  are  shaping  newspaper  literature.  Large  cor- 
porations maintain  bureaus  and  trained  writers  to  do  their  bidding-. 
This  avenue  of  influence  is  especially  effective  in  country  news- 
papers, many  of  w^hich  publish  Washington  "  Specials  "  under  the 


2o8  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

impression  that  some  benevolent  reporter  at  the  national  capitol 
is  furnishing  them  with  reliable  reports  free  of  charge.  Later  they 
discover  the  supporting  interest  to  be  subserved  and  learn  their 
mistake.  Many  large  newspapers  continue  to  lend  their  aid  to  the 
deception  of  the  public  by  printing  the  fictions  of  theatrical  press 
agents  and  the  prepared  book  reviews  sent  out  by  publishing  houses 
—  all  under  guise  of  legitimate  information.  It  must  be  confessed 
that,  in  the  making  of  the  modern  newspaper,  too  often  trivialities 
crowd  out  real  news,  while  a  canard  is  often  long  in  dying. 

VII.  The  Newspaper  of  the  Future 

Slow  as  is  the  growth  of  public  sentiment,  the  trend  of  the  times 
is  unmistakably  toward  better  things.  There  is  no  longer  appalling 
danger  from  the  yellow  peril  of  sensational  journalism.  The  menace 
of  the  evil  is  proving  its  own  surest  remedy.  The  newspaper  is 
beginning  to  respond  to  the  demand  of  enlightened  readers  who 
have  learned  the  habit  of  weighing  evidence.  If  this  same  intelli- 
gent public  expresses  a  continued  and  growing  disapproval  of  stories 
concerned  with  murders,  prize  fights,  and  underworld  episodes,  thrust 
upon  its  attention  in  exaggerated  headlines,  gaudy  pictures,  and 
made-to-order  details,  the  newspaper  will  reflect  a  corresponding 
attitude.  If  the  cultivated  man  or  woman  would  insist  as  much  on 
accuracy  and  respectability  in  general  news  as  the  baseball  fan  and 
the  political  campaigner  insist  upon  the  correct  recording  of  their 
interests,  many  abuses  would  disappear.  No  paper  can  thrive  in 
the  face  of  continued  disapproval  on  the  part  of  its  readers. 

There  is  undeniably  a  hopeful  note  in  the  changing  attitude  of 
newspapers  toward  political  parties.  Time  was  when  the  Republican 
paper  that  admitted  a  Democratic  victory  before  the  returns  were 
all  in  was  a  traitor.  The  same  held  true  of  a  paper  that  supported 
a  man  or  policy  advocated  by  the  opposing  party.  This  narrow 
partisanship  is  disappearing,  just  as  it  is  waning  among  the  ranks 
of  the  voters  themselves.  A  more  independent  attitude  on  all 
matters  of  public  interest  has  come  to  stay.  The  newspaper  is 
becoming  more  fearless,  more  candid,  more  secure  in  its  citadel. 
Perhaps  this  same  independent  spirit  will  in  time  enter  all  the 


THE  AMERICAN  NEWSPAPER 


209 


countingrooms  and  reflect  itself  in  the  relations  of  publisher  and 
advertiser.  That  there  are  many  abuses  which  need  correcting 
goes  without  saying. 

The  new  journalism  will  enlist  the  services  of  the  highest  type 
of  editor  and  reporter.  They  must  be  men  stanch  in  the  convic- 
tion of  their  responsibility  to  the  best  interests  of  the  community 
and  imbued  with  the  idea  to  see  deeply  and  to  write  accurately. 
They  must  see  to  it  that  ''  no  one's  character  shall  be  assailed,  no 
institution's  standing  be  discredited,  no  vested  right  be  jeopardized, 
and  no  man's  or  woman's  motives  impugned."  The  call  is  loud 
for  men  of  conscience,  heart,  and  brain.  The  American  newspaper 
needs  new  blood  to  meet  the  exactions  of  a  progressive  civilization. 
This  is  the  power  that  steadily  levies  on  the  community  for  recruits 
to  man  its  guns,  to  stoke  its  furnaces,  to  act  as  its  pickets  and 
outposts.    The  future  is  big  with  opportunity. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

COUNTRY    JOURNALISM 

Many  people  who  prophesy  the  approaching  doom  of  the  country 
press  do  not  clearly  recognize  the  necessary  niche  the  so-called 
Its  province  provincial  newspaper  occupies  in  American  life,  nor  do 
and  power  |-}^gy  appreciate  its  influence  in  the  community  nor  its 
ability  to  fill  the  needs  of  changed  conditions. 

Of  the  25,000  newspapers  in  the  United  States  not  more  than 
one  tenth  are  to  be  found  in  the  larger  cities.  The  rest  are  country 
papers,  many  of  them  small  and  crude  and  poorly  printed  ;  but 
week  by  week  these  organs  reach  districts  where  city  journals  make 
little  inroad,  bringing  the  news  and  comment  of  most  vital  interest 
to  the  localities  they  serve.  No  paper  among  them  is  so  insignificant 
as  not  to  have  some  share  in  the  general  uplift  of  the  community, 
a  thing  which  cannot  always  be  said  of  the  metropolitan  newspaper. 
Crimes  and  scandals  are  glossed  over  or  subordinated,  and  sensa- 
tional stories  that  reflect  upon  private  life  and  public  honesty  rarely 
find  a  conspicuous  place  in  the  columns  of  the  country  press.  These 
papers  may  be  narrow  in  their  range  and  circumscribed  in  their 
appeal,  but  their  power  is  potent  and  their  province  secure. 

The  sphere  of  the  country  paper  is  entirely  different  from  that 
of  the  city  journal.  It  is  the  church  of  every  hamlet  and  village, 
representing  the  intimate  house-to-house  life  of  the  township  or 
county.  It  deals  with  events  and  happenings  the  city  paper  neg- 
lects or  scoffs  at.  It  is  in  no  sense  a  competitor  of  the  urban 
press  and  cannot  be  driven  from  its  field  by  big  one-cent  dailies 
or  by  the  inroads  of  rural  free  delivery. 

The  country  newspaper  offers  opportunities  which  cannot  be  had 
in  the  large  city,  is  the  opinion  of  one  of  San  Francisco's  best- 
known  publishers.  Hie  "  editor  and  publisher,"  as  the  line  runs 
above  the  editorial  page  of  a  country  paper,  is  a  man  of  affairs  in 
his  community.  With  his  own  hand  perhaps  he  writes  the  notice  of 

210 


COUNTRY  JOURNALISM  211 

the  birth  of  a  child,  and  when  she  grows  older  the  account  of  her 
marriage,  of  the  birth  of  her  children,  and  when,  perhaps,  a  little 
one  is  laid  away,  of  its  death.  As  years  go  by  there  is 
tiero'^en'to  not  a  house  in  the  community  that  has  not  filed  away 
the  editor  somewhere — between  the  leaves  of  the  Bible,  maybe  — 
a  clipping  that  the  country  editor  has  written,  which  may  cause  dim 
eyes  every  time  it  is  uncovered,  but  which  brings  the  country  edi- 
tor into  the  life  of  the  household  as  nothing  else  can.  Such  things 
are  not  of  the  large  city  ;  even  though  it  were  possible  for  the  peo- 
ple to  know  the  man  behind  the  metropolitan  paper,  there  is  no 
time  in  cities  for  these  tender  associations  and  memories  which  are 
possible  only  in  the  rural  districts,  but  which,  after  all,  are  the  best 
of  life.   When  information  —  political,  commercial,  industrial,  social 

of  a  community  is  wanted,  the  editor  of  the  local  paper  is  turned 

to  for  it.  His  name  is  known  —  known  in  connection  with  his 
paper  and  his  work.  When  strangers  visit  the  community  the  coun- 
try editor  is  one  of  the  few  whom  they  have  it  down  to  meet.  At 
political  conventions,  both  state  and  local,  he  is  consulted  and  has 
greater  weight  individually  than  even  the  millionaire  proprietor  of 
a  metropolitan  journal. 

The  country  editor  must  be  a  man  of  many  parts,  of  strong 
common  sense,  of  business  acumen,  and  of  agreeable  personality 
if  he  is  to  make  his  paper  successful.  Not  only  must  he  feel  the 
needs  of  his  community  and  have  a  live  interest  in  the  world  about 
him,  but  he  must  also  consider  the  bread-and-butter  proposition 
of  collecting  subscriptions,  paying  his  printers'  bills,  and  cutting 
expenses  to  the  lowest  notch.  He  needs  to  have  both  a  broad  edu- 
cation and  a  practical  commercial  sense  ;  he  must  be  able  to  write 
an  editorial  with  one  hand  and  to  "stick  "  type  with  the  other  when 
occasion  demands.  The  country  newspaper  has  no  room  for  the 
loafer.  It  demands  energy  and  grit  and  resourcefulness.  Much 
depends  upon  the  man  behind  the  paper.  Personality  counts 
tremendously. 

While  the  success  of  the  country  paper  depends  largely  upon  the 
thrift  and  the  personality  of  the  editor,  it  should  not  be  forgotten 
that  other  factors  enter  into  the  proposition.  It  is  undoubtedly  true 
that  localities  differ  in  their  support  of  newspapers.   One  welcomes 


212  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

and  gives  support ;  another  is  indifferent  and  offers  diminishing 
returns.  Merchants  in  one  town  beUeve  in  advertising  in  the 
Finding  a  newspaper  and  in  paying  a  good  rate  ;  merchants  in 
fi®^^  another  community  are  content  to  run  their  business 

without  pubhcity.  Can  any  suggestions  be  offered  that,  will  guide 
the  prospective  country  editor  in  the  selection  of  a  locality  in  which 
to  begin  his  newspaper  career  ?  The  experience  of  country  pub- 
lishers is  the  only  sure  test.  They  have  discovered  that,  as  a  gen- 
eral rule,  a  good  farming  community,  not  too  close  to  a  large  city, 
will  be  found  preferable  to  a  manufacturing  community  where  trade 
is  apt  to  fluctuate.  This  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  a  rural 
community  has  always  the  advantage;  but  experience  has  shown 
that  an  agricultural  district  made  up  for  the  most  part  of  native 
stock  noted  for  its  intelligence  and  thrift  is  a  better  field  than  a 
foreign  population  engaged  in  the  mill  or  factory  and  caring  little 
for  the  interests  of  the  locality  in  which  it  lives. 

Not  only  must  the  prospective  country  publisher  look  over  his 
field  carefully,  but  he  must  estimate  the  force  of  competition.  Is 
the  locality  overstocked  with  papers  ?  Is  the  town  large  enough  to 
pay  dividends  ?  As  a  general  rule,  experience  has  shown  it  the 
wiser  plan  for  the  aspiring  young  editor  to  buy  a  run-down  paper 
of  some  standing  and  with  an  established  hold  on  the  community 
and  to  build  it  up  instead  of  attempting  the  rather  hazardous  ex- 
periment of  starting  a  new  paper  with  a  meager  subscription  list 
and  the  expense  of  new  equipment. 

Every  newspaper  man  must  meet  the  problem  of  equipment  in 
his  own  way.  If  he  has  money  and  is  willing  to  equip  his  office 
The  equip-  SO  as  to  bring  him  a  larger  share  of  profit  in  the  long 
ment  j-u^^  he  should  discard  his  old  Washington  hand  press 

and  his  worn-out  type  and  install  a  cylinder  press  and  labor-saving 
machinery.  Many  editors  think  they  cannot  afford  to  give  up  the 
setting-by-hand  method  of  getting  their  paper  in  type  ;  that  they 
cannot  afford  to  buy  new  faces  of  type  in  some  popular  series. 
That  is  for  circumstances  to  determine.  Let  it  be  suggested,  how- 
ever, that  dozens  of  hard-headed  newspaper  men  have  found  the 
installation  of  a  linotype  a  great  saving,  especially  if  the  editor  is 
publishing  :i  small  daily.    Linotype  slugs  give  a  fresh  face  every 


:      COUNTRY  JOURNALISM  213 

day ;  they  are  made  quickly  and  do  away  with  the  vexatious  labor 
of  distributing  the  type  after  the  forms  come  from  the  press.  The 
abandonment  of  the  dust-covered  bold-faced  Gothic  that  long  has 
been  cluttering  the  cases  will  be  found  a  good  policy.  The  en- 
terprising country  editor  should  get  rid  of  the  old-fashioned  type; 
get  some  readable  faces  in  exchange  for  the  old  metal  at  the  type 
foundry  —  and  get  plenty  of  it,  preferably  different  sizes  in  the 
same  series.  Advertising  will  not  suffer,  and  job  printing,  upon 
which  the  country  editor  must  depend  for  a  large  part  of  his  reve- 
nue, will  speak  for  itself  because  of  its  up-to-dateness  and  agree- 
able appearance.  These  things  count.  It  is  poor  economy  to  keep 
antiquated  equipment ;  poor  economy  to  waste  time  finding  mislaid 
letters  in  a  depleted  font  of  type  or  in  trying  to  make  a  bent  piece 
of  brass  rule  do  service  in  an  "  ad."  It  is  a  loss  of  time  and  good 
money  in  the  long  run,  and  the  paper  suffers  financially. 

The  country  newspaper  man  should  remember  that  he  has  a 
commodity  to  sell.    If  he  is  successful  he  has  learned,  as  does  the 

wise  grocer,  to  make  his  goods  attractive  to  the  buyer, 
the  paper       Utilizing  battered  type  of  all  sizes  and  styles,  with  no 

attempt  to  suit  these  heads  to  the  story  in  hand  or  to 
arrange  them  in  any  sort  of  systematic  balance,  results  in  an  un- 
attractive first  page.  Let  it  here  be  emphatically  stated  that  the 
editor  who  spends  a  little  time  in  making  his  first  page  attractive  by 
the  use  of  clean,  clear  type  and  who  refuses  to  prostitute  it  by  the 
insertion  of  advertisements  is  making  a  strong  bid  for  popularity. 
How  can  this  attractiveness  be  secured  ?  First,  it  can  be  secured 
by  the  selection  of  a  good,  readable  series  of  type  to  be  used  as 
head  letter  for  the  various  stories.  This  is  a  subject  that  few  coun- 
try editors  study,  yet  it  is  one  of  much  importance.  Each  item  that 
goes  into  the  paper,  be  it  trivial  or  important,  should  carry  a  head 
to  direct  the  reader.  For  the  more  important  stories  a  24-point 
condensed  letter  set  in  two  lines,  with  liberal  white  space  at  each 
end,  followed  by  a  three-  or  four-line  inverted  pyramid  in  lower 
case,  appeals  to  many  head  writers  (see  examples  in  Appendix.) 
For  the  less  important  write-ups  a  one-line  head,  followed  by  a 
three-line  one  in  some  smaller  type,  will  be  found  serviceable,  as 
will  also  a  break  line  in  some  good  pica.    In  most  offices  the  editor 


2  14  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

has  a  style  card  which  displays  all  the  heads  employed,  each  des- 
ignated by  a  number,  so  that  it  takes  little  time  to  select  the  head 
and  to  write  the  caption  with  the  required  number  of  letters  and 
words.  There  are  few  editors  now  who  believe  that  the  first  page 
should  proclaim  a  sensation  in  circus  type  sprawled  all  over  the 
page.  A  little  variety  in  the  way  of  a  two-column  head  for  an  un- 
usually important  story  or  other  change  warranted  by  the  subject 
in  hand  is  very  well,  especially  as  a  means  of  good  balance  in 
make-up,  but  adherence  to  one  or  two  styles  of  type  and  a  few 
styles  of  headings  will  be  found,  in  the  main,  more  satisfactory. 

Once  the  stories  are  headed,  what  arrangement  shall  be  adopted 
for  the  columns  .?  Shall  articles  be  jumbled  together  with  no  attempt 
at  some  set  plan,  or  shall  the  editor  place  the  most  important  story 
of  the  day  in  the  first  column  to  set  the  tone  for  the  rest  of  the 
page  .''  Most  editors  will  agree  that  the  latter  is  the  better  way. 
Then  fill  in  the  stories  according  to  their  news  value,  setting  one 
against  the  other  until  the  eye  approves.  The  result  will  not  be 
hodgepodge.  Its  orderliness  will  invite  the  eye  and  enchain  interest. 
An  illustration  or  two  will  also  assist  in  giving  distinction  to  the 
first  page.  No  country  editor  should  neglect  to  print  a  few  half- 
tones from  week  to  week.  The  cost  is  nominal ;  the  expenditure 
shows  large  returns. 

News  is,  of  course,  the  big  thing  in  a  country  field,  but  in  its 
gathering  hundreds  of  country  newspaper  men  show  their  lack  of 
The  writing  training.  When  they  do  get  a  good  story  it  is  apt  to 
of  news  \yQ  spoiled  in  the  making  through  inability  to  bring  out 

the  essential  feature  in  the  "  lead  "  and  to  give  the  entire  episode 
readableness.  If  a  young  country  editor  has  had  training  in  the 
exacting  discipline  of  the  city  newspaper,  he  will  find  this  experi- 
ence of  material  benefit.  What  is  needed  on  most  country  papers 
is  a  keener  sense  of  news  values  and  an  ability  to  unearth  stories 
which  thrive  at  the  office  doors.  Not  only  must  the  editor  tap  all 
these  sources  himself,  through  constant  association  with  men  and 
women,  but  he  should  spur  on  his  correspondents  all  over  the 
territory  covered  by  his  paper,  urging  them  to  send  in  all  unusual 
happenings.  Training  is  essential,  of  course  ;  but  it  is  surprising 
what  can  be  accomplished  when  these  rural  news  gatherers  add 


COUNTRY  JOURNALISM  215 

interest  to  experience.  A  subscription  to  the  paper  and  stamped 
envelopes  for  their  letters  will  repay  them  for  their  efforts.  A  good 
plan  to  show  appreciation  of  the  good  work  of  these  volunteer  news 
gatherers  is  to  send  them  a  year's  subscription  to  some  magazine 
as  a  gift,  or  to  invite  them  to  a  correspondents'  picnic  in  the  sum- 
mer. Once  these  letters  are  arranged  under  a  suitable  department 
head,  attractively  led  by  the  important  stor}'  of  the  week,  the  news- 
paper has  done  much  to  interest  its  rural  subscribers,  upon  which 
it  must  depend  for  the  bulk  of  its  subscriptions.  This  holds  true 
of  the  small  daily  also.  In  all  of  this  work  the  importance  of 
promptness  of  service  should  be  emphasized. 

If  the  editor's  eyes  are  open,  humorous  events  will  thrust  them- 
selves upon  his  attention  daily.  The  incident  of  a  fat  man  running 
The  value  after  a  pig  and  his  misadventures  in  trying  to  capture 
of  features  [^^  jf  related  in  a  racy  fashion,  will  cause  a  ripple  of 
merriment  all  over  town.  Popularity  for  a  newspaper  very  often 
comes  by  way  of  the  funny  bone.  The  country  publisher  should 
get  as  much  vim  and  pleasantry  into  the  paper  as  he  can,  for  it 
is  the  man  with  the  smile  who  wins.  The  day  of  the  grouch  is 
past.  In  a  well-known  Ohio  paper  the  editors  have  been  running 
a  column  of  humorous  comment,  interlarded  with  more  weighty 
matters,  bearing  upon  town  worthies  and  their  opinions  and  adven- 
tures. Many  patrons  look  for  it  the  first  thing.  It  has  been  an 
exceedingly  popular  feature.  Yes,  print  facts,  but  also  print  squibs 
about  people  —  bright,  snappy  paragraphs  that  interest,  amuse, 
and  inform. 

Another  important  factor  in  the  making  of  a  successful  coun- 
try weekly  is  the  use  of  good  feature  matter  from  week  to  week. 
How  often  do  country  editors  say:  "  Nothing  doing  this  week. 
No  news  to  print."  Now,  if  there  is  not  anything  doing,  the 
subscribers  should  never  suspect  it.  Never  admit  that  the  week 
is  dull.  There  are  hidden  sources  of  news  in  every  community 
waiting  the  investigation  of  some  enterprising  news  gatherer. 
One  countr)'  paper  started  an  inquiry  to  find  out  the  oldest  house 
in  the  county.  There  were  several  claimants,  and  subscribers  were 
eager  to  give  information.  Old  pioneers  have  interesting  reminis- 
cences ;  farmers  glory  in  bumper  crops  and  sleek  cattle  ;  an  old 


2i6  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

soldier  has  vivid  recollections  of  the  battle  of  Gettysburg ;  a 
business  man  has  just  returned  from  a  Western  trip  and  is  full 
of  experiences.  Salt  these  things  down.  Then,  some  day  when 
news  is  scarce,  draw  on  the  barrel.  Serial  stories  can  also  be 
secured  in  plate,  together  with  interesting  miscellany,  which  will 
be  found  popular.  "  Patent  insides  "  are  not  to  be  recommended, 
but  judicious  use  of  plate  in  filling  up  short  columns  will  be  found 
a  good  thing. 

It  should  be  the  ambition  of  the  newspaper  man  to  please  all 
classes  of  readers.  If  he  has  a  large  rural  constituency,  he  should 
run  a  farmer's  column,  a  household  miscellany  for  the  women,  a 
poem  or  two,  a  half  column  of  jokes,  another  of  bright  stories 
clipped  from  exchanges,  a  musical  selection  in  plate,  a  column  of 
school  happenings,  a  reader's  letter  box,  a  neighborhood  budget 
of  happenings  gathered  by  the  rambler  in  his  trips  through  the 
county,  and  as  many  write-ups  of  people  and  events  as  can  be 
secured.  This  is  not  to  the  exclusion  of  local  news,  a  field  in 
which  the  country  weekly  is  supreme.  The  employing  of  good 
"feature"  stories  bearing  directly  on  the  life  of  the  community 
will  add  patrons  to  the  subscription  list  while  the  other  fellow  is 
scratching  names  from  his  book. 

The  reason  so  many  country  merchants  do  not  advertise  is  that 
they  do  not  feel  the  need  of  it.  The  real  service  of  the  newspaper 
.^    _.  .        as  a  maker  of  trade  has  never  been  pointed  out  to  them. 

Advertising  ^ 

and  sub-  Jones,  because  he  does  not  receive  returns  from  a  card 
scrip  ions  bearing  the  information  that  "  John  Jones  has  the  best 
stock  of  groceries  in  the  town,"  declares  that  advertising  does  not 
pay.  It  should  be  the  business  of  the  editor  to  show  him  that  it 
does  pay  and  to  keep  in  the  paper  his  good-sized  "ad"  every 
week.  To  this  end  he  should  write  the  "ads"  himself  if  neces- 
sary, quoting  prices  and  inviting  inspection.  Illustrations  and 
artistic  typographical  display  —  not  intricate  rule  work  set  off  by 
poster  type  —  will  serve  to  awaken  interest  in  some  specific  thing 
that  can  be  secured  at  a  certain  time  at  a  great  bargain.  If  the 
editor  cannot  arouse  interest  on  the  part  of  the  sleepy  local  mer- 
chant, he  should  not  scruple  to  take  advertising  from  large  city 
firms.    Many  editors  combat  this  view  on  the  ground  that  it  is  a 


COUNTRY  JOURNALISM  217 

blow  to  home  trade.  Individual  cases  may  differ,  but  it  should  be 
remembered  that  the  newspaper  is  not  a  charitable  institution  per- 
mitted to  live  by  the  grace  of  the  local  advertiser.  Its  purpose  is  to 
secure  business,  and  it  is  justified  in  taking  foreign  advertisements 
when  local  merchants  are  not  responsive.  As  an  entering  wedge 
outside  advertising  will  work  wonders  in  opening  the  eyes  of  the 
men  who  see  city  competitors  making  bids  for  their  own  trade. 
An  editor  with  moral  backbone  will  show  his  individuality  and 
accept  "  ads,"  not  because  he  wishes  to  combat  his  own  town,  but 
because  he  is  at  the  head  of  a  business  enterprise  that  depends 
upon  its  advertising  to  keep  a  balance  on  the  right  side  of  the 
ledger.  In  the  same  connection  the  editor  should  make  an  earnest 
effort  to  form  friendly  relations  with  the  county  officials  who  have 
legal  advertising  in  their  hands.  This  form  of  advertising  pays 
probably  the  biggest  returns,  usually  one  dollar  per  square  as  fixed 
by  law.  Notices  of  horse  sales  and  the  like  should  also  be  solicited, 
and  special  sales  should  be  encouraged.  As  a  rule,  there  is  little 
trouble  during  the  midwinter  holidays,  while  most  papers  lose 
money  in  the  summer.  The  old  conception  that  anything  should 
be  taken  for  advertising,  regardless  of  its  nature,  is  already  in  its 
death  throes.  Most  editors  have  the  good  sense  now  to  refuse 
questionable  propositions.  If  an  ''ad"  is  worth  anything  at  all, 
it  should  be  printed  according  to  cash  rates  and  at  the  regular 
price.  The  acceptance  of  quack-medicine  advertising  at  four  or 
five  cents  an  inch  per  insertion  not  only  lowers  the  good  name 
of  the  paper  but  utilizes  space  that  might  be  occupied  by  more 
profitable  stuff. 

Some  of  these  considerations  may  also  be  applied  to  subscrip- 
tions. It  takes  tireless  energy  to  keep  a  subscription  list  intact  or 
to  increase  it.  Subscriptions  do  not  just  grow.  The  editor  should 
see  to  it  that  a  solicitor  is  on  the  road  at  least  once  a  week,  stopping 
at  all  the  farmhouses,  and  even  in  the  hamlets  and  villages,  in  the 
effort  to  secure  subscriptions.  It  will  pay  —  as  hundreds  of  suc- 
cessful publishers  will  attest.  Unpaid  subscriptions  should  not  be 
carried  indefinitely.  Luckily  the  action  of  the  post-office  depart- 
ment has  reduced  by  a  considerable  number  these  unprofitable 
subscribers,  and  every  self-respecting  editor  should  see  to  it  that 


2l8  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

only  good  names  get  on  his  books  or  upon  his  card  index.  If  the 
paper  is  worth  anything  at  all,  it  is  worth  paying  for  at  a  respect- 
able price.  Few  up-to-date  editors  believe  in  6o-cent  or  even  dol- 
lar weeklies.  Why  should  not  the  publisher  meet  the  demands  of 
the  times  and  give  his  paper  only  for  a  reasonable  cash  subscrip- 
tion, stopping  it  promptly  on  the  expiration  of  the  subscription  .? 
It  is  shortsighted  policy  to  cheapen  a  paper  by  offering  premiums, 
such  as  maps  and  crockery,  or  to  put  it  on  the  bargain  counter 
in  combination  with  other  papers. 

Careless  business  methods  should  not  be  formed  by  the  young 
man  just  beginning  his  newspaper  career.  In  the  management 
of  a  small  town  new^spaper,  since  the  income  from  the  respective 
departments  of  circulation,  advertising,  and  job  printing  is  limited, 
the  most  systematic  and  careful  attention  to  businesslike  methods 
is  imperative.  Every  publisher  should  know  at  all  times  his  paper's 
exact  financial  condition  and  should  employ  up-to-date  business 
methods  —  the  cost  system,  for  example,  whereby  the  cost  of  every 
job  of  printing  that  leaves  the  press  may  be  accurately  determined 
by  means  of  an  estimating  blank  which  includes  in  its  inventory  of 
costs  all  operating  expenses,  all  paper,  ink,  composition,  labor,  and 
other  items  involved,  at  the  same  time  including  depreciation  of 
machiner)',  office  rent,  insurance,  bad  bills,  and  increases  in  cost  of 
production.  A  fair  profit  for  the  owner  of  the  shop  is  also  pro- 
vided by  the  blank.  The  system  likewise  records  the  presence  of 
leaks  made  by  dissipation  of  energy,  waste  of  time,  careless  figur- 
ing, or  poor  equipment,  and  gives  opportunity  to  stop  them  before 
the  business  suffers  large  financial  loss.  In  a  vital  way  the  cost 
system  strikes  home  to  the  country  editor,  who  has  not  taken  the 
time  or  the  pains  to  learn  his  own  business  thoroughly.  It  tells 
him  whether  he  is  getting  a  good  return  for  his  investment,  whether 
he  is  making  money  or  pouring  it  into  a  dry  well.  He  may  be 
astonished  to  find  that  he  is  not  receiving  as  much  for  his  adver- 
tising as  it  costs  him  to  set  it  in  type,  or  that  waste  paper  and 
spoiled  sheets  are  adding  many  dollars  to  his  expense  account,  or 
that  his  office  machinery  is  poorly  arranged  and  some  of  his  work- 
men inefficient,  perhaps  unnecessary.  The  cost  system  will  inform 
him  of  these  things,  and  countless  others  as  well. 


COUNTRY  JOURNALISM  219 

The  editorial  page  in  the  country  weekly  is  important.  Some 
editors  fail  to  realize  this  fact.  It  is  here  that  the  editor  has  the 
The  editorial  hncst  opportunity  to  make  himself  felt  as  a  potent  in- 
P^g^  fluence  in  the  promotion  of  good  citizenship,  just  as 

it  is  the  duty  of  the  newspaper  to  stand  squarely  on  moral  questions 
and  to  battle  for  the  best  interests  of  its  supporting  community. 
The  people  as  a  whole  sustain  a  fearless  newspaper  man  of 
courageous  convictions  and  unimpeachable  integrity. 

It  is  wise  policy  for  the  rural  newspaper  man  to  get  into  politics  ; 
but  he  should  never  be  enslaved  by  the  machine.  He  should  learn 
to  indorse  men,  not  worn-out  platforms.  He  should  take  a  real 
share  in  the  work  of  upbuilding  his  community.  An  editor  is 
untrammeled.  People  will  believe  him  if  he  is  sincere.  He  should 
not  fail  to  make  the  best  of  his  opportunities. 

Social  affairs  should  find  expression  in  the  editorial  page  of  the 
country  press.  People  are  not  so  much  interested  in  King  Alfonso 
or  nihilism  in  Russia  as  in  the  likelihood  of  the  county  commis- 
sioners' repairing  near-by  bridges.  Does  the  railway  station  need 
beautifying  ?  Let  the  editor  say  so.  Does  a  town  need  a  hospital  ? 
Agitate  it.  Is  the  city  hall  tumbling  into  decay .''  Build  one  on 
paper.  Does  the  village  need  arc  lights  for  the  park  ?  Go  after 
them.  Boom  something.  Keep  yourself  before  the  people  as  an 
editor  with  convictions  and  with  courage  enough  to  express  them. 
You  will  make  enemies.  Gamblers,  arrested  and  exposed,  will 
threaten  dire  destruction  ;  the  "  wets  "  will  throw  mud  at  you  in 
a  temperance  campaign ;  disgruntled  politicians  will  snarl  at  you  ; 
but  the  good  citizens  will  rally  to  your  support  a  thousandfold. 
This  is  not  a  theory.  It  has  been  tried  by  many  country  publishers. 
This,  then,  is  the  business  of  the  rural  editor,  to  print  an  attractive 
paper  filled  with  everything  that  will  interest  a  large  family  in 
his  home  community,  ever  with  mind  alert  and  heart  enlisted  in 
the  cause  of  the  best  citizenship.  Then,  and  only  then,  will  his 
paper  be  wanted. 


APPENDIX 


JOURNALISTIC  STYLE 


EXERCISE  I 

The  following  paragraphs,  clipped  from  various  papers,  are  faulty  fop^ 
various  reasons.    Cut   out   the   personal   pronouns,  the   expressions  of 
opinion,  the   verbal   bouquets,  and  rewrite  the  facts  in  bold,  concrete 
language,  allowing  them  to  carry  their  own  interpretation : 

1.  A  couple  of  drunken  men  were  at  the  C.  N.  depot  Monday  noon,  wait- 
ing to  go  south.  It  would  seem  that  the  sight  of  these  two  men  in  their 
i.iaudlin  condition  would  preach  a  good  temperance  sermon  to  anyone  of  heart 
and  sense  who  was  compelled  to  see  thei^.  Their  semi-idiotic  smiles  and 
gestures ;  their  beery  mouths  and  bleary  eyes,  maudlin  talk,  their  stumbling 
weak-kneed  walk  all  spoke  eloquently  against  the  sale  of  intoxicants^  and  it 
would  not  require  much  imagination  to  see,  some  unhappy  wife,  Tffother  or 
sister  awaiting  them  at  home,  to  see  some  little  boy  or  girl  run  to  kiss  those 
beer  perfumed  lips,  li  made  us  glad  anew  tp  know  that  they  had  spent  their 
hard  earned  wages  either  outside  our  county^^gi"  ^Ise  in  opposition  to  the  law. 
of  our  country.  They  were  foreigners  and  fJ^^ibly  knew  no  better,  but  surely^ 
no  true-blue  American  can  choose  to  go  their  way. 

2.  Miss  Nellie  Snider,  of  Lena,  111.,  who  has  spent  her  life  among  the 
Mormons  and  the  Roman  Catholics  in  the  west  as  a  missionary,  and  is  now 
traveling,  will  speak  both  morning  and  evening,  November  20,  at  the  Metho- 
dist church.    Miss  Snider  is  a  speaker  of  extraordinary  power  and  it  will  not 

jonly  interest  but  benefit  you  to  hear  her. 

3.  The  courts  of  this  great  and  glorious  nation  are  indeed  looking  for  the 
welfare  of  the  people.  Their  latest  act  has  been  to  grant  an  injunction  to  the 
Zanesville  Gas  and  Coke  Company  against  Socialist  Health  Commissioner 
Duncan,  preventing  him  declaring  the  plant  a  public  nuisance  and  detrimental 
to  the  public  health. 

Dr.  Duncan  is  also  prevented  from  enforcing  the  law  against  the  company 
or  attempting  to  make  them  keep  a  sanitary  and  clean  plant  in  any  way. 

4.  The  above  picture,  taken  in  the  streets  of  Lawrence,  Mass.,  at  the  time 
of  the  demonstration  of  the  striking  mill  workers,  shows  to  what  lengths 
the  authorities  will  go  in  importing  militia  to  overawe  workingmen  who  are 
on  strike. 

The  people  of  Lawrence  endeavored  to  persuade  strike  breakers,  who  were 
riding  on  the  cars,  not  to  go  to  the  mills.    There  was  a  demonstration  and 


224  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

some  rocks  were  thrown,  which  puncuircd  the  windows  of  the  street  car,  as 
shown  in  one  of  the  pictures,  l^ut  the  picture  shows  the  absence  of  anything 
Hke  the  reign  of  terror  whii  !i  Governor  Foss  of  Massachusetts  pretends  to 
beheve  exists  in  the  city  and  upon  w^hich  pretense  he  sent  thousands  of  state 
mihtia  to  keep  the  strikers  from  approaching  or  talking  to  those  who  try  to 
take  their  places.  The  situation  shown  in  the  above  picture  is  one  which 
could  be  handled  by  any  ordinary  police  force  and  only  the  exaggerated  desire 
of  a  Democratic  politician  to  serve  the  capitalists  of  his  state  is  responsible 
for  the  presence  of  the  militia. 

it  was  in  the  midst  of  such  scenes  as  the  above  that  a  soldier  ran  his 
bayonet  into  the  back  of  an  unoffending  boy,  causing  his  death. 

r,  Some  time  Sunday  afternoon,  the  residence  of  Wm.  Smeltzer,  who  Hves 
just  east  of  Flagdale,  caught  fire  and  burned  to  the  ground,  together  with  all 
the  contents.  How  the  fire  originated  is  not  yet  known.  We  did  not  learn  if 
it  was  insured  or  not.  Mr.  Smeltzer  is  one  of  our  best  citizens  and  farmers, 
and  the  blow  is  a  heavy  one  and  his  loss  considerable.  He  will  immediately 
take  steps  to  rebuild. 

6.  Dr.  K.  A.  Bosworth  has  reported  to  the  News  that  he  has  been  advised 
that  it  is  currently  stated  that  he  is  soon  to  leave  this  village  for  other  fields 
of  labor.  In  his  behalf  we  desire  to  say  that  Dr.  Bosworth  will  continue 
the  practice  of  dentistry  in  LaRue,  having  located  here  for  the  purpose  of 
making  this  village  his  permanent  abode,  stories  to  the  contrary  notwithstand- 
ing. Our  readers  should  not  be  misled  by  false  reports  about  our  citizenship. 
Dr.  Bosworth  is  "  here  to  stay,"  as  he  has  expressed  it  to  us, 

7.  Henry  Futter,  an  aged  veteran  of  Archbold,  living  alone  in  a  miserly 
way,  drawing  a  good  pension  yet  spending  as  little  as  possible,  was  robbed 
about  election  day  of  all  he  had  saved  up,  between  $6,000  and  $7,000.  He 
had  no  faith  in  banks  and  chose  to  run  the  risk  of  fire  and  robbery  and  even 
murder.    Banks  are  not  always  safe,  but  are  safer  than  some  other  things. 

8.  A  good  sized  crowd  assembled  at  Overlander's  Opera  house  Monday 
evening  to  hear  the  address  of  John  Slay  ton,  recent  candidate  for  governor 
on  the  SociaUst  ticket  in  Pennsylvania,  and  who  polled  over  100,000  votes  in    . 
the  election. 

He  was  introduced  to  the  local  audience,  in  fitting  phrase,  by  Edwin  Firth, 
who  is  president  of  the  local  Socialist  organization. 

Mr.  Slayton  has  a  pungent  and  illuminating  style  of  discourse  and  held 
closely  the  attention  of  his  hearers  throughout  the  evening.  Instead  of  cover-^ 
ing  too  widely  the  whole  gamut  of  Socialistic  dogma,  he  confined  himself  very 
largely  to  the  better  plan  of  pounding  home  the  main  idea  of  the  movement  — 
That  private  ownership  outside  of  a  limited  circle  of  personal  effects  should 
be  abolished  and  that  every  social  or  public  necessity  should  be  socially  owned. 
His  outspoken  sympathy  for  the  liquor  traffic  was  his  most  unfortunate  utter- 
ance and  such  statements  are  not  calculated  to  unify  the  movement  either  here 
or  elsewhere.    It  is  recognized  bv  too  many  .Socialists  that  the  liquor  traffic 


JOURNALISTIC  STYLE  225 

more  than  any  other  force  is  at  the  bottom  responsible  for  the  disparity  of 
present  conditions  and  any  one  who  is  really  sincere  in  his  desire  to  improve 
the  condition  of  the  impoverished  is  not  going  to  deride  the  efforts  of  those 
who  have  sought  to  eliminate  this  traffic. 

EXERCISE  II 

The  following  is  an  account  of  the  Johnson-Jeffries  prize  fight  as 
written  by  Rex  Beach,  the  novelist.  It  abounds  in  graphic  description. 
Point  out  the  words  that  give  vividness  and  force  to  the  narrative ; 
analyze  the  types  of  sentence  structure  and  comment  upon  the  style. 
How  does  this  account  differ  from  a  news  report  ? 

Reno,    Nevada,   July   4.  —  Today   we    saw    a   tragedy.     A  tremendous, 

crushing  anti-climax  had  happened  and  we  are  dazed.    Some  1 5,000  of  us  went 

out  an^  broiled  ourselves  in  the  sun  to  see  a  great  prize  fight,  and  while  it  was 

r  ^eat  from  the  standpoint  of  a  spectacle  and  from  the  courage  displayed,  it 

^.was  in  reality  no  fight  at  all. 

It  was  a  pitiful,  pitiful  tragg.dy.  Time  had  outwitted  the  keenest  of  us,  and 
instead  of  the  Jeffries  we  had  known  and  had  come  to  think  was  still  among 
us,  we  saw  but  the  shell  of  a  man,  fair  to  the  eye  and  awe-inspiring  in  his 
shape,  to  be  sure,  but  empty  of  youth's  vigor.  The  spark  had  died.  The 
years  had  done  their  work.  No  fierceness  of  will,  no  gallant  determination 
could  fan  it  to  a  flame  again.    And  so  hejiigt. 

Time  had  cunningly  hidden  her  \vorIc,  and  no  man  was  gifted  with  the  sight 
to  see  the  cold  ashes  that  lay  where  once  a  flame  had  flickered.  It  was  a  cruel 
lesson,  marking  as  it  did  the  inevitable  march  of  years  and  age  and  the  waste 
of  a  God-like  heritage.  While  in  actual  point  of  days  there  was  little  differ- 
ence in  the  two,  the  negro  had  maintained  his  youth  through  a  life  of  exercise 
and  physical  care,  while  the  white  man  had  grown  heavy  in  idleness. 

African  is  a  Marvel 

It  is  doubtful  if  even  in  his  best  days  Jeffries  could  have  won,  for  the 
African  through  all  the  combat  showed  a  marvelous  speed  and  aggressiveness 
that  only  occasional  moments  in  his  previous  fight  had  hinted  at.  He  demon- 
strated further  that  his  race  has  acquired  full  stature  as  men  ;  whether  they 
.  will  ever  breed  brains  to  match  his  muscles  is  yet  to  be  proven.  But  his  yellow 
streak,  of  which  so  much  had  been  said,  it  was  not  there.  He  fought  care- 
fully, fearlessly,  intelligendy.  He  outpointed,  outfought,  he  outclassed  his 
opponent.  There  remains  no  living  man  to  dispute  his  title  as  the  world's 
champion,  and  there  seems  litde  likelihood  that  it  will  ever  be  taken  from 
him.  If  such  a  thing  should  come  to  pass  it  will  be  because  time  has  robbed 
him  of  that  fierce  and  blazing  energy  that  lurks  deep  in  his  being,  as  Jeff  was 
robbed  in  the  night. 


226  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

The  Hour  had  come 

The  hour  had  struck.  We  were  waiting  at  the  ringside.  The  long  days  of 
preparation  had  crawled  past  and  we  men  who  had  been  chosen  as  the  eyes 
through  which  the  world  was  to  see  this  spectacle  had  grouped  ourselves 
about  a  wooden  platform  while  behind  us  stretched  a  sea  of  naked  seats.  We 
were  there,  each  in  his  own  feeble  way  to  record  a  fragmentary  impression  of 
that  swiftly  moving  stereopticon  in  order  that  the  whole  thing  might  form  a 
composite  picture.  We  had  come  early,  for  the  prologue  was  about  to  be 
spoken,  and  we  (^id  not  wish  to  miss  a  line.  To  us  who  had  been  for  days  in 
Reno's  maelstrom  it  seemed  that  all  the  world  must  have  gathered,  while 
from  the  sky  above  the  sun  was  glaring  down  in  fierce  inquisitiveness  as  if 
the  heavens  themselves  had  centered  their  gaze  upon  the  scene.  The  multi- 
tude came  close  upon  our  heels,  pouring  in  through  the  four  tunnel-like 
entrances  to  the  huge  eight-sided  arena,  until  the  hollow  floors  began  to 
thunder,  a  few  at  first,  then  more  and  more  until  it  reminded  one  of  a  pent 
up  mountain  stream  emptying  itself  into  a  pool,  there  to  boil  and  eddy  and 
surge  about  until  it  finally  settled. 

Tumult  Unceasing 

But  the  tumult  was  unceasing.  A  great  clamor  filled  the  air.  Men  shouted 
greetings  ;  bets  were  offered  and  taken  ;  the  rumbling  murmur  of  voices  grew 
into  a  tremendous  stirring  monotone ;  my  ears  were  drummed  upon  by  the 
clamor ;  I  became  impressed  with  the  miracle  of  the  human  voice,  one  pair  of 
vocal  chords  when  governed  by  a  master  mind  to  excite  an  army.  Ten 
thousand  voices  raised  in  chorus  will  send  human  wit  skittering,  will  warp  the 
coldest  judgment  and  cause  the  heart  to  go  fluttering  madly. 

It  was  so  here.  From  our  joint  at  the  inverted  apex  of  the  fast-filling 
funnels  of  human  forms  we  became  conscious  that  this  was  a  fitting  place  in 
which  to  hold  the  greatest  of  gladiatorial  contests,  for  the  arena  itself  occupied 
the  center  of  a  circular  valley  ringed  about  by  mountains  which  looked  down 
into  the  high-tiered  slopes  of  a  Gargantuan  amphitheater  ten  thousand  times 
greater  than  the  Roman  coliseum.  It  was  as  if  nature  had  shaped  the  spot 
for  the  Olympic  games  of  a  race  of  demi-gods.  Our  little  pile  of  boards  and 
timber  was  but  a  frail  and  pigmy  thing  in  comparison,  but  upon  it  the  eyes 
of  the  world  were  centered  this  fateful  afternoon. 

When  the  stubborn  Stoessel  stalked  the  ramparts  of  Port  Arthur,  locked 
into  his  fortress  by  a  solid  ring  of  steel,  the  gaze  of  all  humanity  was  fixed 
upon  him.  Two  world  powers,  white  and  yellow,  had  met  and  were  locked  in 
a  struggle  for  supremacy. 

Again  a  Struggle  of  Races 

Today  behind  the  pine  walls  of  that  roofless  structure,  guarded  by  desert 
hills,  another  great  play  was  about  to  begin.  Out  from  the  jungle  shadows  of 
Ethiopia  had   stalked   an  African  giant  to  measure  his  strength  against  the 


JOURNALISTIC   STYLE  227 

white  man's  champion.  It  was  again  a  battle  of  the  races.  As  if  to  lend  the 
scene  color  there  were  many  women  present  dressed  in  the  purple  and  gold 
of  Roman  splendor.  The  matted  banks  of  humanity  were  shot  through  with 
specks  of  color  where  they  sat.  To  the  west  high  above  the  outmost  periphery 
of  the  crowd,  stretched  a  row  of  boxes  in  which  were  perhaps  a  hundred  with 
plumes  gaily  nodding  and  fans  waving  while  a  handful  of  stock  guards  pro- 
tected them  from  possible  annoyance.  Across  the  ring  we  were  faced  by  the 
muzzles  of  a  masked  battery  of  moving  picture  cameras,  piled  one  above  the 
other,  while  behind  each  an  operator  stood  with  his  head  muffled  in  black 
like  a  hangman's  cap.  Behind  and  underneath  the  stands  upon  which  they 
stood  were  seats  that  had  sold  from  $10  to  $50  each,  and  the  occupants  of 
which  were  either  crouched  beneath  the  floors  or  raising  indignant  protest 
from  the  region  whence  they  could  not  see  the  ring.  For  a  time  it  looked  like 
trouble,  but  eventually  one  section  of  the  affair  was  ripped  down  and  scat- 
tered and  the  clamor  ceased. 

Heat  was  Intense 

The  heat  was  intense  and  but  faintly  tempered  by  a  breeze  from  the  southern 
hills,  so  the  crowd  stripped  off  its  coats  and  donned  wide-brimmed  straw  bonnets 
and  green  reading  shades  to  balk  the  sun's  torrid  rays.  A  brass  band  climbed 
into  the  ring  and  it  was  rumored  that  with  true  western  delicacy  of  feeling,  it 
was  about  to  play  "  All  Coons  Look  Alike  to  Me,''  but  racial  feeling  was  too 
high  perhaps  and  they  favored  us  with  a  selection  of  national  airs,  at  which  the 
multitude  rose  and  cheered.  Hats  waved,  flags  fluttered,  feeling  ran  high  and 
patriotism  was  riot.  An  hour  and  a  half  later  these  chastened  men  and  women 
filed  out  in  a  funeral  gloom.  It  may  be  a  fitting  place  here  to  mention  that 
through  all  the  excitement  of  this  afternoon  nowhere  in  the  crowd  was  there 
the  least  disturbance.  Unruly  spirits  were  there  to  be  sure,  but  an  undertone 
of  fairness  and  good  fellowship  ran  through  it  all.  There  was  little  bad  lan- 
guage, no  disputes,  and  lemonade  was  the  only  beverage.  Back  of  Mike  Murphy, 
the  veteran  University  of  Pennsylvania  trainer,  was  a  boy.  He  had  brought 
his  thirteen  year  old  son  to  the  fight  for,  as  he  said,  he  wished  him  to  see 
the  men,  real  men,  and  there  learn  early  the  rules  of  sports.  Followed  the 
usual  hoarse-voiced  introduction  and  a  hippodrome  of  champions,  near-cham- 
pions and  near-to-be  champions,  John  L.  Sullivan,  huge  of  girth  and  green  of 
memory ;  Fitzsimmons,  with  the  hat  of  Alpine  yodeler ;  Tom  Sharkey,  short, 
burly  and  thick  neck  as  a  walrus,  all  of  them  fighters,  promoters,  arid  then  the 
endless  efforts  of  the  photographers. 

Gladiators  appear 

Suddenly  there  burst  forth  a  wild  acclaim  back  of  us,  and  down  the  aisle 
from  the  east  came  one  of  the  central  figures  in  the  real  drama.  It  was  Johnson, 
as  we  could  see  from  his  round  shaven  head,  and  then  following  swiftly,  arose 
a  five-fold  greater  roar  as  from  the  opposite  quarter  came  Jeffries.    The  first 


2  28  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

blood  cry  of  the  thousands  echoed  as  the  men  climbed  into  the  ring.  It  was 
the  race-note  sounding  and  I  watched  the  black  champion  for  a  sign  when  the 
volume  of  those  voices  dinned  upon  his  ear.  But  he  grinned  and  clapped  his 
hands  like  a  boy.  Jeffries'  entrance  savored  of  an  emperor's  coming  and  the 
likeness  was  heightened  by  the  presence  at  his  heels  of  a  fan-bearer,  who  held 
aloft  a  great  circular  five-foot  paper  shade.   Or  was  it  a  crown  ?   1  could  not  tell. 

Black  Man  was  Perfect 

The  black  man  was  the  first  to  strip  and  when  he  stepped  forth  for  the  lenses 
to  register  his  image  he  was  a  thing  of  surpassing  beauty  from  the  anatomist's 
point  of  view.  He  had  none  of  that  giant  play  of  brawn  and  muscle  that  Jeffries 
displayed  a  moment  later,  but  instead  a  rounded  symmetrical  symmetry  more 
in  line  with  the  ideals  of  the  ancient  Greek  artists.  His  head,  though  slightly 
larger  than  an  ostrich  egg,  was  of  the  same  shape  and  shaved  to  an  equal 
smoothness.  From  crown  to  sole  he  was  a  living  life-size  bronze,  chiseled  by 
the  cunning  hand  of  a  master.  He  sat  where  I  could  have  touched  him  with 
my  hand  and  through  it  all  I  watched  him  carefully,  hoping  that  by  some 
power  of  divination  denied  to  my  fellows  I  might  read  a  hint  as  to  the  one  great 
question  we  had  asked  of  him.  But  he  showed  no  sign.  His  assurance  was 
rock-bound  as  before.  His  smile  as  cheerful  and  confident  as  when  first  I  saw 
him  toying  with  his  trainers.  There  was  no  waste  of  courtesy.  The  gong 
sounded,  seconds,  handlers  and  rubbers  flung  themselves  from  their  corners  and 
the  gladiators  stepped  toward  each  other  across  an  empty  ring  and  through 
an  empty  silence. 

At  last  we  saw  them  face  to  face  and  the  contrast  was  amazing.  For  three 
minutes  they  watched  each  other  warily,  feeling  each  other's  muscles,  testing 
each  other's  mettle,  and  the  gong  sent  them  to  their  seats  again  with  no  dam- 
age done.  Sixty  seconds  and  they  were  up  again,  still  moving  as  if  the  fate  of 
a  nation  hung  upon  their  faintest  error. 

For  the  first  three  rounds  the  spectacle  was  repeated  and  then  we  awoke 
gradually  to  the  realization  that  the  march  of  time  cannot  be  disputed.  With 
some  men  he  locks  arms  and  trips  swiftly  down  the  path,  with  others  he  idles 
by  the  wayside  like  some  love-shy  maiden,  but  his  feet  are  never  turned  in  the 
same  direction.  His  progress  may  be  slow,  but  it  is  sure.  There  is  little  more 
to  tell.    It  made  us  sad  to  see  a  man  cheated. 

Jeff's  Youth  had  slipped  away 

Pockets  have  been  picked  in  Reno,  little  fortunes  lost  upon  the  tables  in  her 
gilded  palaces  that  front  the  railroad  tracks,  but  of  all  the  thousands  who  have 
awakened  to  a  sudden  loss  no  awakening  could  have  been  like  that  of  Jeffries, 
when  he  called  upon  his  youth  and  found  it  had  slipped  away.  It  lasted  fifteen 
rounds,  and  then  we  trudged  home  through  the  dust.  But  it  was  sport  and  the 
best  man  won.  As  to  the  brutality  of  the  scene,  I  saw  none  of  it.  Of  blood  there 
was  less  than  a  teacup  full  spent.    Just  now  an  automobile  paused  below  my 


JOURNALISTIC   STYLE  229 

window  and  Jack  Johnson,  heavyweight  champion  of  the  world,  was  in  it. 
He  had  no  mark  upon  his  person  as  he  bowed  his  thanks  to  the  bellowed 
greeting  the  street  offered  him.  The  last  picture  I  have  is  of  a  giant  black 
man  shaking  the  hand  of  a  newsboy  as  he  runs  beside  the  champion's  motor 
car  with  a  surging  mass  of  humanity  behind.  To  cheer  Jim  Jeffries  in  his  hour 
of  bitterness  there  is  a  sweet-faced,  gracious  woman,  who  waited  with  clenched 
hands  and  cheeks  whitened  by  a  growing  fear  as  the  metal  wires  brought  the 
tidings  of  her  husband's  defeat.  To  her  victory  could  mean  but  little.  To  him 
a  wife's  sympathy  will  be  a  sweet  balm.  To  every  full-blooded  man,  I  believe, 
he  sounded  a  note  of  gameness  that  is  a  fitting  epitaph  even  for  blasted  hopes 
as  great  as  his  when  he  was  helped  to  his  corner  :  ''  I  couldn't  come  back,  boys. 
I  couldn't  come  back.    Ask  Johnson  to  give  me  his  gloves." 

EXERCISE    III 

Recast  the  following  bit  of  autobiographical  writing  from  De  Qui^i'  c^y's 
"  Opium-Eater,"  in  accordance  with  new^spaper  usages.  Keep  out  the 
personal  pronoun  and  digressions  and  reduce  it  about  one  half.  Shorten 
some  of  the  sentences.    Avoid  unfamiliar  words. 

It  is  so  long  since  I  first  took  opium,  that  if  it  had  been  a  trifling  incident 
in  my  life,  I  might  have  forgotten  its  date :  but  cardinal  events  are  not  to  be 
forgotten  ;  and  from  circumstances  connected  with  it,  I  remember  that  it  must 
be  preferred  to  the  autumn  of  1804.  During  that  season  I  was  in  London, 
having  come  thither  for  the  first  time  since  my  entrance  at  college.  And  my 
introduction  to  opium  arose  in  the  following  way :  From  an  early  age  I  had  been 
accustomed  to  wash  my  head  in  cold  water  at  least  once  a  day  ;  being  suddenly 
seized  with  toothache,  I  attributed  it  to  some  relaxation  caused  by  an  accidental 
intermission  of  that  practice  ;  jumped  out  of  bed,  plunged  my  head  into  a  basin 
of  cold  water,  and  with  head  thus  wetted,  went  to  sleep.  The  next  morning  as 
I  need  hardly  say,  I  awoke  with  excruciating  rheumatic  pains  of  the  head 
and  face,  from  which  I  had  hardly  any  respite  for  about  twenty  days.  On  the 
twenty-first  day  I  think  it  was,  and  on  a  Sunday,  that  I  went  out  into  the  street ; 
rather  to  run  away,  if  possible,  from  my  torments,  than  any  distinct  purpose. 
By  accident  I  met  a  college  acquaintance,  who  recommended  opium  !  dread 
agent  of  unimaginable  pleasure  and  pain  !  I  had  heard  of  it  as  I  had  heard  of 
manna  or  of  ambrosia,  but  no  further ;  how  unmeaning  a  sound  was  it  at  that 
time !  what  solemn  chords  does  it  strike  upon  my  heart !  what  heart-quaking 
vibrations  of  sad  and  happy  remembrances  !  Reverting  for  a  moment  to  these, 
I  feel  a  mystic  importance  attached  to  the  minutest  circumstances  connected 
with  the  place,  and  the  time  and  the  man  (if  man  he  was),  that  first  laid  open 
to  me  the  paradise  of  opium-eaters.  It  was  a  Sunday  afternoon,  wet  and  cheer- 
less ;  and  a  duller  spectacle  this  earth  of  ours  has  not  to  show  than  a  rainy  Sun- 
day in  London.    My  road  homeward  lay  through  Oxford  street ;  and  near  ''  the 


2-0  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

stately  Pantheon,"  as  Mr.  Wordsworth  has  obligingly  called  it,  I  saw  a  drug- 
gist's shop.  The  druggist  (unconscious  minister  of  celestial  pleasures !),  as  if 
in  sympathy  with  the  rainy  Sunday,  looked  dull  and  stupid,  just  as  any  mortal 
druggist  might  be  expected  to  look  on  a  Sunday ;  and  when  I  asked  for  the 
tincture  of  opium,  he  gave  it  to  me  as  any  other  man  might  do !  and  further- 
more, out  of  my  shilling  returned  to  me  what  seemed  to  be  a  real  copper  half- 
penny, taken  out  of  a  real  wooden  drawer.  Nevertheless,  in  spite  of  such 
indications  of  humanity,  he  has  ever  since  existed  in  my  mind  as  a  beatific 
immortal  sent  down  to  earth  on  a  special  mission  to  myself.  And  it  confirms 
me  in  this  way  of  considering  him,  that  when  I  next  came  up  to  London,  I 
sought  him  near  the  stately  Pantheon,  and  found  him  not ;  and  thus  to  me, 
who  knew  not  his  name  (if  indeed  he  had  one,)  he  seemed  rather  to  have  van- 
ished from  Oxford  street  than  to  have  removed  to  any  bodily  fashion.  The 
reader  may  choose  to  think  of  him  as,  possibly,  no  more  than  a  sublunary  drug- 
gist :  it  may  be  so,  but  my  faith  is  better ;  I  believe  him  to  have  evanesced, 
or  evaporated.  So  unwillingly  would  I  connect  my  mortal  remembrances  with 
that  hour,  and  place,  and  creature,  that  first  brought  me  acquainted  with  the 
celestial  drug. 

EXERCISE   IV 

Examine  a  city  paper  closely  and  report  upon  the  style.  Can  you  find 
any  words  that  seem  to  you  editorial  in  tone  ?  Are  there  any  personal 
pronouns  ?  Is  there  variety  in  sentence  length  ?  What  type  of  sentence 
seems  to  predominate  ? 

EXERCISE  V 

Detail  one  of  your  own  experiences  or  one  of  your  friend's  from  an 
impersonal  standpoint,  keeping  out  expressions  that  reveal  the  opinion 
or  interest  of  the  writer. 

EXERCISE  VI 

The  following  paragraphs  are  long  and  unwieldy.  Attempt  to  make 
them  more  compact  and  direct  in  structure.  Omit  details  that  seem  to 
you  unessential  and  crowd  as  much  vigor  as  you  can  into  the  smallest 
space.  When  you  come  to  the  poetry  endeavor  to  keep  the  same  dom- 
inant tone  of  the  verse  as  you  transpose  it  into  prose. 

I .  Rev.  Warrener  was  badly  beaten  up  last  night  while  on  his  way  home 
but  was  not  robbed. 

Mr.  Warrener,  in  the  early  part  of  the  evening  had  been  to  the  lecture  in 
the  First  Methodist  church.  From  there  after  lunching  at  the  Star  Restaurant, 
he  spent  about  two  hours  in  his  office  at  the  Tribune  writing  up  news  articles 
for  his  paper.  It  was  near  midnight  when  the  Reverend  ventured  to  his  home 
on  Morris  Avenue  little  fearing  any  harm  would  befall  him. 


I 


JOURNALISTIC  STYLE  231 

As  Warrener  passed  the  brick  plant  on  State  street  he  noticed  two  suspicious 
characters  steal  from  obscure  hiding  and  move  slowly,  sneakingly  on  his  trail. 
It  was  then  the  thought  of  fear  flashed  over  him.  He  felt  that  he  was  their 
intended  victim.  All  kinds  of  queries  began  to  flutter  through  his  aged  mind : 
What  have  I  done  ?  What  can  they  want  with  me  ?  They  know  I  carry  no 
valuables.  They  certainly  wouldn't  attack  a  defenseless  old  man.  What  do 
they  mean.^  The  Reverend  stopped  here,  hesitated  a  moment,  then  saying 
to  himself :  ''  I'll  see,"  he  turned  about  and  walked  directly  by  the  two  villains, 
pretending  to  be  returning  to  his  office.  On  passing  the  men,  however,  he  did 
not  fail  to  take  a  good  line-up  of  their  general  looks  and  appearances.  The 
men  showed  no  signs  of  assault  when  he  passed  them,  so  on  proceeding  a  few 
paces  beyond,  he  decided  to  reverse  his  course  and  go  home.  On  turning  the 
men  had  disappeared  and  he  saw  no  more  of  them  until  he  came  to  the  resi- 
dence of  Chas.  Harris,  city  editor  of  the  Daily  Messenger^  which  is  located 
on  State  street  a  few  doors  west  of  Morris  avenue. 

At  this  point  one  of  the  men  sprang  from  a  small  alley,  while  the  second 
sprang  from  behind  a  tree.  Both  of  the  cowards  attacked  Warrener,  who  was 
harmless  and  helpless,  and  rained  blows  upon  his  head  and  face,  crushing  him 
to  the  mud.  A  cry  for  help  probably  forced  the  villains  to  retreat  before  they 
had  completed  their  purpose.  It  seems  that  their  object  w^as  robbery,  while 
some  hold  the  opinion  that  the  trouble  was  the  result  of  a  personal  grudge. 
The  men  may  have  been  two  tramps  or  thugs,  as  they  came  from  the  direction 
of  the  brick  plant,  which  during  the  winter  time  is  a  resort  for  bums  and  vag- 
abonds. Yet  some  think  the  men  were  local  characters.  No  money  was  taken, 
just  a  notebook  w^as  all  discovered  to  be  missing, 

Chas.  Harris  and  Mr.  Fulton  heard  the  cries  for  help  and  quickly  hastened 
to  the  rescue.  W'hen  they  reached  the  wounded  man  he  lay  unconscious,  face 
downward,  with  his  face  partly  buried  in  the  mud.  He  was  picked  up  and  taken 
to  the  home  of  Mr.  Harris  and  given  medical  attention. 

The  police  were  notified,  but  no  clue  of  any  worth  has  yet  been  discovered. 
The  local  police  force  and  Sheriff  Mulligan  are  working  on  the  case. 

The  attack  was  one  of  the  most  cowardly  ones  ever  pulled  off  in  the  history 
•f  Athens,  as  Mr.  Warrener  is  an  old  man  and  perfectly  harmless. 

2.  Again  the  city  has  been  flooded  with  boxes  alleged  to  belong  to  the 
Salvation  Army,  but  as  there  is  no  Salvation  Army  in  this  city,  and  yet  plenty 
of  work  that  could  be  accomplished  if  a  post  were  located  here,  the  plan  of 
making  collections  and  taking  every  penny  outside  of  the  city  has  not  met  with 
favor,  and  is  being  condemned  by  many  of  the  citizens  who  absolutely  refuse 
to  place  money  in  the  boxes  when  they  have  no  knowledge  of  where  it  is  going, 
or  whether  it  will  be  used  by  the  Salvation  Army  at  all.  A  notice  pasted  on 
the  bottom  of  each  box  makes  the  business  man  in  w^hose  place  of  business 
the  box  is  placed,  responsible  for  the  box,  and  this  has  caused  some  dissatis- 
faction. Believing  that  charity  should  begin  at  home,  the  citizens  of  W^ashing- 
ton  will  give  no  large  amount  to  something  they  are  not  sure  of,  or  for  outside 


2  32  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOIIRNALISM 

purposes.  Giving  to  the  Salvation  Army  is  a  commendable  act,  but  giving  to 
an  institution  which  will  apply  at  least  a  portion  of  the  collections  to  the  needy 
in  the  district  from  which  it  is  collected,  is  also  a  commendable  thing,  and  the 
Kitchen  Garden  Society,  or  other  societies  working  among  the  poor  in  this 
city  are  the  ones  who  are  entitled  to  the  privilege  of  placing  mite  boxes  where 
they  will  do  the  most  good. 

3.  The  Newspaper 

Turn  to  the  press  —  its  teeming  sheets  survey, 

Big  with  the  w' onders  of  each  passing  day ; 

Births,  deaths,  and  weddings,  forgeries,  fires  and  wrecks. 

Harangues  and  hailstones,  brawls  and  broken  necks.   .   .   . 

Trade  hardly  deems  the  busy  day  begun, 

Till  his  keen  eye  along  the  sheet  has  run  ; 

The  blooming  daughter  throws  her  needle  by, 

And  reads  her  schoolmate's  marriage  with  a  sigh ; 

While  the  grave  mother  puts  her  glasses  on. 

And  gives  a  tear  to  some  old  crony  gone. 

The  preacher,  too,  his  Sunday  theme  lays  down. 

To  know  what  last  new  folly  fills  the  town  ; 

Lively  or  sad,  life's  meanest,  mightiest  things. 

The  fate  of  fighting  cocks,  or  fighting  kings.  —  Sprague 

4.  One  of  the  most  pitiful  scenes  that  falls  to  the  lot  of  man  was  enacted 
today  at  the  home  of  Mrs.  Jennie  Wolf,  who  resides  in  two  rooms  of  Aunt 
Mary  Demsey's  home  on  John  street. 

Owing  to  destitute  circumstances,  Mrs.  Wolf  has  for  some  time  been  receiv- 
ing assistance  from  the  Kitchen  Garden  Association  and  the  township  trustees. 
Finally  these  organizations  concluded  that  they  had  done  all  they  could,  and 
arrangements  w^ere  set  on  foot  to  invoke  the  aid  of  the  County  Infirmary 
directors,  which  was  done  this  morning. 

Shortly  before  noon  the  trustees,  J.  E.  Smith,  S.  H.  Carr  and  Jerome  Taylor, 
accompanied  by  Infirmary  Directors  R.  J.  Andrews  and  L.  P.  Saxton,  visited 
the  W^olf  home  and  finally  decided  upon  removing  Mrs.  Wolf  and  her  young 
daughter  to  the  county  infirmary.  At  this  juncture  the  w^oman's  two  grown 
sons  appeared  and  objected  to  the  removal,  promising  to  go  to  work  and  earn 
money  to  provide  for  their  mother  and  sister.  After  considerable  parley  the 
officials  concluded  to  allow  a  trial  of  one  week,  at  the  expiration  of  w^hich  time 
the  order  to  remove  the  mother  and  daughter  to  the  infirmary  will  be  enforced 
in  the  event  the  sons  fail  to  provide  as  promised. 

Mrs.  Wolf  is  a  sufferer  from  rheumatism,  and  w-as  gotten  out  of  bed  and 
propped  up  in  a  chair  in  anticipation  of  the  visit  from  the  authorities.  Some 
time  ago  while  working  at  the  Mobley  home  she  was  injured,  incapacitating 


JOURNALISTIC  STYLE  233 

herself  for  work.  She  was  then  stricken  with  rheumatism  and  rendered  help- 
less. Destitution  and  poverty  followed,  which  has  been  partially  relieved  as 
above  stated.  The  Kitchen  Garden  and  trustees  finally  became  dissatisfied  with 
the  apparent  helplessness  of  the  woman's  sons,  Ralph  and  Al,  and  concluded 
to  take  the  steps  above  mentioned.  The  hard-working,  but  now  stricken  mother, 
pleads  to  be  left  in  her  own  home. 


Soliloquy  of  the  Spanish  Cloister 

G-r-r  —  there  go,  my  heart's  abhorrence  ! 

Water  your  damned  flower-pots,  do ! 
If  hate  killed  men.  Brother  Laurence, 

God's  blood,  would  not  mine  kill  you ! 
What  ?    Your  myrtle-bush  wants  trimming  ? 

Oh,  that  rose  has  prior  claims  — 
Needs  its  leaden  vase  filled  brimming? 

Hell  dry  you  up  with  its  flames  ! 

At  the  meal  we  sit  together : 

Salve  tibi  !  I  must  hear 
Wise  talk  of  the  kind  of  weather, 

Sort  of  season,  time  of  year : 
A'ot  a  plenteous  cork  crop  :  scarcely 

Dare  we  hope  oak-galls^  I  doubt  : 
What's  the  Latin  name  for  ^'parsley  "  ? 

What 's  the  Greek  name  for  Swine's  Snout } 

Whew  !    We  "11  have  our  platter  burnished, 

Laid  with  care  on  our  own  shelf ! 
With  a  fire-new  spoon  we  're  furnished, 

And  a  goblet  for  ourself. 
Rinsed  like  something  sacrificial 

Ere  't  is  fit  to  touch  our  chaps  — 
Marked  with  L  for  our  initial ! 

(He-he  !    There  his  lily  snaps  !) 

Saint,  forsooth  !    While  brown  Dolores 

Squats  outside  the  Convent  bank 
With  Sanchicha,  telling  stories, 

Steeping  tresses  in  the  tank. 
Blue-black,  lustrous,  thick  like  horsehairs, 

—  Can't  I  see  his  dead  eye  glow. 
Bright  as  't  were  a  Barbary  corsair's  ? 

(That  is,  if  he  'd  let  it  show  !) 


234  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

When  he  finishes  refection, 

Knife  and  fork  he  never  lays 
Cross-wise,  to  my  recollection, 

As  do  I,  in  Jesu's  praise. 
I  the  Trinity  illustrate, 

Drinking  watered  orange-pulp  — 
In  three  sips  the  Arian  frustrate : 

While  he  drains  his  at  one  gulp. 

Uh,  those  melons  !    If  he  's  able 

We  're  to  have  a  feast !  so  nice  ! 
One  goes  to  the  Abbot's  table, 
..     All  of  us  get  each  a  slice. 
How  go  on  your  flowers?    None  double, 

Not  one  fruit-sort  can  you  spy  ? 
Strange  !  — And  I,  too,  at  such  trouble. 

Kept  them  close-nipped  on  the  sly ! 

There  's  a  great  text  in  Galatians, 

Once  you  trip  on  it,  entails 
Twenty-nine  distinct  damnations, 

One  sure,  if  another  fails : 
If  I  trip  him  just  a-dying. 

Sure  of  heaven  as  sure  can  be, 
Spin  him  round  and  send  him  flying 

Off  to  hell,  a  Manichee? 

Or,  my  scrofulous  French  novel 

On  grey  paper  with  blunt  type ! 
Simply  glance  at  it,  you  grovel 

Hand  and  foot  in  BeUal's  gripe : 
If  I  double  down  its  pages 

At  the  woeful  sixteenth  print. 
When  he  gathers  his  greengages, 

Ope  a  sieve  and  slip  it  in  't. 

Or,  there  's  Satan  !  —  one  might  venture 

Pledge  one's  soul  to  him,  yet  leave 
Such  a  flaw  in  the  indenture 

As  he  'd  miss  till,  past  retrieve, 
Blasted  lay  that  rose-acacia 

We  're  so  proud  of !    //y,  Zy^  Hine  .  .  . 
'St,  there  's  Vespers  !    Plena  gratia 

Ave^  Virgo  /    G-r-r  —  you  swine  ! 

Robert  Bkuwning 


JOURNALISTIC   STYLE  235 

The  Subway 

Tired  clerks,  pale  girls,  street-cleaners,  business  men, 

Boys,  priests  and  harlots,  drunkards,  students,  thieves. 

Each  one  the  pleasant  outer  darkness  leaves ; 
They  mingle  in  this  stifling,  loud-wheeled  pen, 
The  gates  clang  to  —  we  stir  —  we  sway  —  and  then 

We  thunder  thru  the  dark.    The  long  train  weaves 

Its  gloomy  way.    At  last,  above  the  eaves. 
We  see  awhile  God's  day.    Then,  night  again. 

A  glance  of  daylight  at  Manhattan  street. 

The  rest  all  gloom.    That  is  our  life,  it  seems. 
Thru  sunless  ways  go  our  reluctant  feet, 

The  glory  comes  in  transitory  gleams. 
And  yet  the  darkness  makes  the  light  more  sweet, 

The  perfect  light  about  us  in  our  dreams. 

Joyce  Kilmp:r  in  The  Independent 


The  Bull  Fight 

The  lists  are  ope'd,  the  spacious  area  clear'd. 

Thousands  on  thousands  piled  are  seated  round; 

Long  ere  the  first  loud  trumpet's  note  is  heard, 

No  vacant  space  for  lated  wight  is  found : 

Here  dons,  grandees,  but  chiefly  dames  abound, 

Skill'd  in  the  ogle  of  a  roguish  eye, 

Yet  ever  well  inclined  to  heal  the  wound ; 

None  through  their  cold  disdain  are  doomed  to  die, 

As  moon-struck  bards  complain,  by  Love's  sad  archery. 

Hush'd  is  the  din  of  tongues  —  on  gallant  steeds. 

With  milk-white  crest,  gold  spur,  and  light-poised  lance. 

Four  cavaliers  prepare  for  venturous  deeds. 

And  lowly  bending  to  the  lists  advance ; 

Rich  are  their  scarfs,  their  chargers  featly  prance : 

If  in  the  dangerous  game  they  shine  to-day, 

The  crowd's  loud  shout,  and  ladies'  lovely  glance. 

Best  prize  of  better  acts,  they  bear  away, 

And  all  that  kings  or  chiefs  e'er  gain  their  toils  repay. 

In  costly  sheen  and  gaudy  cloak  array 'd, 
But  all  afoot,  the  light-limb'd  Matadore 
Stands  in  the  centre,  eager  to  invade 
The  lord  of  lowing  herds ;  but  not  before 


236  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

The  ground,  with  cautious  tread,  is  traversed  o'er, 
Lest  aught  unseen  should  lurk  to  thwart  his  speed ; 
His  arms  a  dart,  he  fights  aloof,  nor  more 
Can  man  achieve  without  the  friendly  steed  — 
Alas !   too  oft  condemned  for  him  to  bear  and  bleed. 

Thrice  sounds  the  clarion  :  lo  !   the  signal  falls, 

The  den  expands,  and  Expectation  mute 

Gapes  round  the  silent  circle's  peopled  walls. 

Bounds  with  one  lashing  spring  the  mighty  brute, 

And  wildly  staring,  spurns,  with  sounding  foot, 

The  sand,  nor  blindly  rushes  on  his  foe : 

Here,  there,  he  points  his  threatening  front,  to  suit 

His  first  attack,  wide  waving  to  and  fro 

His  angry  tail  ;  red  rolls  his  eye's  dilated  glow. 

Sudden  he  stops  ;   his  eye  is  fix'd  :   away, 

Away,  thou  heedless  boy !  prepare  the  spear ; 

Now  is  thy  time  to  perish,  or  display 

The  skill  that  yet  may  check  his  mad  career. 

With  well-timed  croupe  the  nimble  coursers  veer ; 

On  foams  the  bull,  but  not  unscathed  he  goes  ; 

Streams  from  his  flank  the  crimson  torrent  clear : 

He  flies,  he  wheels,  distracted  with  his  throes : 

Dart  follows  dart ;  lance,  lance ;  loud  bellowings  speak  his  woes. 

Again  he  comes ;  nor  dart  nor  lance  prevail, 

Nor  the  wild  plunging  of  the  tortured  horse ; 

Though  man  and  man's  avenging  arms  assail. 

Vain  are  his  weapons,  vainer  is  his  force. 

One  gallant  steed  is  stretch'd  a  mangled  corse ; 

Another,  hideous  sight !  unseam'd  appears. 

His  gory  chest  unveils  life's  panting  source ; 

Though  death-struck,  still  his  feeble  frame  he  rears ; 

Staggering,  but  stemming  all,  his  lord  unharm'd  he  bears. 

Foii'd,  bleeding,  breathless,  furious  to  the  last, 

Full  in  the  centre  stands  the  bull  at  bay. 

Mid  wounds,  and  clinging  darts,  and  lances  brast, 

And  foes  disabled  in  the  brutal  fray : 

And  now  the  Matadores  around  him  play, 

Shake  the  red  cloak,  and  poise  the  ready  brand : 

Once  more  through  all  he  bursts  his  thundering  way  — 

Vain  rage !  the  mantle  quits  the  conynge  hand, 

Wraps  his  fierce  eye  —  't  is  past  —  he  sinks  upon  the  sand  ! 


JOURNALISTIC   STYLE  237 

Where  his  vast  neck  just  mingles  with  the  spine, 

Sheathed  in  his  form  the  deadly  weapon  lies. 

He  stops  —  he  starts  —  disdaining  to  decline  : 

Slowly  he  falls,  amidst  triumphant  cries, 

Without  a  groan,  without  a  struggle  dies. 

The  decorated  car  appears  :  on  high 

The  corse  is  piled  —  sweet  sight  for  vulgar  eyes  ; 

Four  steeds  that  spurn  the  rein,  as  swift  as  shy. 

Hurl  the  dark  bull  along,  scarce  seen  in  dashing  by. —  IIyron 


Unsatisfied 

An  old  farmhouse,  with  meadows  wide. 
And  sweet  with  clover  on  either  side ; 
A  bright-eyed  boy,  who  looks  from  out 
The  door,  with  woodbine  wreathed  about, 
And  wishes  this  one  thought  all  the  day  : 
"  Oh,  if  I  could  but  fly  away 
From  this  dull  spot,  the  world  to  see, 
How  happy,  O  how  happy, 
How  happy  I  would  be." 

Amid  the  city's  constant  din 

A  man  who  'round  the  world  has  been ; 

Who,  'mid  the  tumult  and  the  throng. 

Is  thinking,  thinking  all  day  long : 

''  Oh,  could  I  only  tread  once  more 

The  field  path  to  the  farmhouse  door. 

The  old  green  meadows  could  I  see. 

How  happy,  O  how  happy. 

How  happy  I  would  be."  —  Anonymous 


WORDS  AND   PHRASES 


EXERCISE  VII 

1.  Rewrite  the  following,  cutting  out  extravagant  phrases  and  cum- 
bersome sentences.    Insert  concrete  details. 

The  home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  C.  Morris,  of  Atlanta,  near  Clarksburg, 
this  county,  has  been  recently  made  very  desolate,  and  the  sad  occurrence  has 
called  for  much  sympathy  from  a  wide  circle  of  friends  and  acquaintances  in 
their  immediate  neighborhood.  Their  three  young  daughters  were  prostrated 
a  few  weeks  ago  with  typhoid  fever,  and  all  that  could  be  done  for  them  was 
carried  out,  but  God,  who  does  things  for  the  best,  decreed  otherwise  and  the 
eldest  succumbed.  To  take  her  remains  from  the  apartment  where  she  died, 
it  was  necessary  to  pass  through  the  room  of  the  other  sick  girls  or  take  them 
through  the  window.  This  last  way  was  resorted  to.  It  was  a  most  crush- 
ing blow  to  the  fond  parents,  but  Providence  last  week  again  invaded  their 
cosy  home  and  took  from  them  their  youngest,  leaving  them  with  only  one 
daughter,  who  is  also  prostrated.  At  present  her  condition  seems  to  yield  to 
treatment. 

Mr.  Morris  for  some  years  conducted  a  grocery  store  in  Clarksburg  and  is 
now  managing  one  of  Mr.  Grant  Campbell's  farms  at  Atlanta.  He  is  well  re- 
membered by  many  in  the  county  and  some  residents  in  this  city.  He  has 
certainly  tasted  the  bitter  cup  of  sadness. 

2.  This  specimen  goes  into  unnecessary  detail  and  is  apt  to  shock 
sensitive  natures,  especially  children.  Restate  it  in  language  not  quite 
so  sanguinary. 

The  sad  affair  took  place  in  the  sitting  room  of  the home,  while  Mr. 

and  Mrs. were  in  the  kitchen.  Harold,  his  brother,  Edwin,  and  a  neigh- 
bor boy,  Samuel  ,  were  in  the  sitting  room  and  Edwin  was  handling  a 

Stevens  22-caliber  9-inch  barrel  pistol,  not  knowing  it  was  loaded.  The  weapon 
was  discharged  and  the  ball  penetrated  Harold's  breast  just  to  the  right  of  the 
sternum,  passing  through  the  cartilage  of  the  third  rib,  where  it  joined  the 
sternum,  and  is  thought  to  have  severed  the  ascending  aorta  and  lodged  in 
the  spinal  column. 

Simultaneously  with  the  sharp  report  of  the  pistol  the  little  fellow  uttered 
a  low  cry,  blood  gushed  from  his  lips  in  a  great  stream,  he  staggered  forward 
a  step  or  two  and  fell  to  the  floor,  expiring  within  a  few  moments.    When  the 

23S 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES 


239 


horrified  parents  rushed  from  the  kitchen  he  was  breathing  his  last,  while  his 

brother  was  too  shocked  to  fully  realize  what  had  happened.    Mrs. fainted 

and  was  revived  with  difficulty. 

3.  Rewrite  the  following  sentences,  using  simple  words  and  a  com- 
pact style : 

{a)  The  villain  will  be  apprehended,  as  he  has  but  an  inconsiderable  advan- 
tage over  the  officer  who  happens  to  be  in  pursuit. 

[b)  So  much  ostentation  is  not  becoming  to  the  sanctuary. 

[c)  Before  he  retired  he  proceeded  to  the  culinary  department  to  give  orders 
for  the  morning  banquet. 

[d)  The  wealth  of  this  man  in  his  rich  accumulations  has  hidden  and  ob- 
scured the  unscrupulous  means  by  which  it  was  acquired. 

EXERCISE  VIII 

1 .  Point  out  the  exact  meaning  of  each  word  in  the  following  group : 

Criticism^  bla)iie,  censure  ;  fear,  alarjn.  frigJit^  terror;  hospital,  dispeii- 
sary,  sanitariimi  ;  fa)nous,  prominent,  eniinent,  distinguished,  notorious. 

2.  Write  four  synonyms  for  the  words  in  italic  in  the  following  sen- 
tences : 

{a)  His  behavior  drew  the  severe  censure  of  all  h\s/rie?ids. 

(b)  The  belligeroit  attitude  of  the  ruffiaji  frightened  dW  the  populace. 

(c)  The  big  anima/  fell  on  the  child  with  a  roar  of  fury. 

(d)  The  blooinitig  flowers  cast  a  fragrance  over  the  entire  yf^Z/r/. 

3.  The  following  story  violates  good  taste.  Rewrite  it  in  such  a  way 
as  to  remove  the  flippancy  of  style  and  inaccuracy  of  statement. 

The  rude  dispelling  of  love's  young  dream  led  to  the  suicide  yesterday  of 
Mildred  Dunahue,  a  school  girl  of  15,  whose  home  was  at  87  Hamlet  street. 
She  used  the  acid  route.  When  found  by  her  mother  the  girl  was  unconscious. 
She  was  rushed  to  the  Protestant  hospital  where  she  died  soon  afterward. 
Mrs.  Dunahue  said  her  daughter  had  been  grieving  for  some  time  over  an  un- 
requited love  affair  with  Roy  Dunlap,  a  lad  of  15,  who  attends  Medary  Ave. 
school.    She  had  threatened  to  take  carbolic  before. 

4.  This  story  is  too  devoid  of  interest,  too  dead.  Give  it  more  humor ; 
but  keep  the  essential  facts  as  they  are.  It  may  require  recasting  to  bring 
out  the  picturesque  feature. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  and  amusing  games  of  baseball  that  have  been 
played  in  this  vicinity  in  many  moons  was  that  pulled  off  yesterday  evening 
between  the  married  and  single  men  of  the  Grove.    The  score  finally  ended 


240 


ESSENTIALS   IN   JOURNALISM 


18  to  5,  as  the  married  men,  owing  to  much  practice,  proved  faster  runners 
than  their  opponents.  They  were  also  more  expert  with  their  clubs  and  in 
throwing  the  ball,  also  due  to  long  practice.  The  advantages  that  the  married 
men  held  over  their  opponents  proved  too  much  in  the  long  run,  although  the 
singles  did  hold  the  married  fellows  whitewashed  up  to  the  fourth  inning.  A. 
L.  Moore,  the  Rcxall  druggist,  did  the  hurdling  for  the  married  men  and  he 
proved  his  worth,  while  George  McCausland  did  the  backstopping  just  as  if  it 
was  a  daily  pastime  with  him.  His  skill  in  dodging  also  proved  its  worth,  as 
he  got  away  from  a  number  of  nasty  fouls  that  a  single  man  would  have  been 
sure  to  go  down  for  the  count  under.  P^or  the  batchies,  Dr.  Gieseler  was  on 
the  firing  line,  but  he  weakened  toward  the  end,  after  having  his  opponents 
at  his  mercy,  and  let  the  married  men  clout  the  ball  all  over  the  lot.  The  con- 
test was  witnessed  by  a  large  crowd,  and  all  went  away  saying  that  the  experi- 
ence of  the  married  men  was  too  much  for  the  single  fellows. 

5.  Set  down  in  your  notebook  all  the  things  you  have  seen  during 
the  day  with  some  brief  description  of  them.  Make  the  description  as 
vivid  and  accurate  as  you  can. 

EXERCISE  IX 

1.  Write  sentences  that  bring  in  the  details  of  sound,  sight,  motion, 
and  action  found  in  the  following  episodes,  using  concrete  nouns  and 
picture-making  verbs : 

(/;)    The  balloon  disappeared  from  sight. 

i^b)    The  salesgirls  ran  to  the  fire  escape. 

(c)    The  train  slowed  down  and  stopped. 

{d)    The  apple  woman  sat  under  the  awning. 

(e)    The  audience  rose  to  its  feet. 

{/)  The  ambulance  came  down  the  street. 

(g)   The  left  fielder  missed  the  ball. 

(//)    The  two  engines  met. 

(/j    The  policeman  clung  to  the  bridle. 

(J)    The  chairman  rapped  for  order. 

2.  The  following  news  item  is  so  clogged  with  court  terminology  as 
to  be  almost  unintelligible  to  the  general  public.  Simplify  it  if  you  can 
and  rewrite. 

The  state  of  Ohio,  ex.  rel.  James  H.  Alexander  vs.  L,  K.  Kober,  as  mayor 
of  the  village  of  Mt.  Sterling. 

January  22.  191 2,  the  relator,  James  H.  Alexander,  was  tried  before  the 
defendant  and  found  guilty  of  permitting  a  minor  under  the  age  of  18  years 
to  play  the  game  of  pool  on  relator's  pool  table.    The  petition  avers  that  the 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES 


241 


I 


defendant  omitted  and  refused  to  enter  upon  his  docket  an  entry  defining  any 
time  within  which  relator  should  present  his  bill  of  exceptions,  etc.,  etc.,  and 
asked  that  a  writ  of  mandamus  be  issued  to  compel  the  defendant  to  sign  the 
bill  of  exceptions  and  to  complete  his  docket  entries.  On  January  27  Judge 
Frank  G.  Carpenter  allowed  an  alternative  writ  of  mandamus,  returnable  on 
Monday,  January  29,  and  ordered  the  defendant  to  immediately  enter  upon 
his  docket,  as  mayor,  an  entry  showing  his  disposition  of  the  motion  for  a  new 
trial,  etc.  At  the  hearing  of  the  case,  January  29,  a  peremptory  writ  of  man- 
damus was  awarded  to  compel  the  performance  of  the  things  asked  for  in  the 
petition.  The  defendant  excepted  to  the  findings,  orders  and  judgment,  and 
filed  his  written  notice  of  his  intention  to  appeal  to  the  circuit  court. 

3.  In  the  fallowing  substitute  specific  terms  ior  general  and  make  any 
other  necessary  corrections : 

Mr.  Jones,  who  so  recently  suffered  calumny,  passed  away  this  morning 
from  a  contagious  disease.  He  will  be  put  into  a  hermetically  sealed  casket 
and  laid  away  at  once. 

A  youth  of  about  eight  years  of  age  in  dirty  clothing  loitered  about  the 
booth,  hoping  to  receive  some  fruit. 

4.  Reduce  the  following  to  simpler  language : 

The  flowers  were  of  a  dark  hue  and  had  a  pleasant  odor. 
Large  strings  of  speckled  beauties  have  lately  gladdened  the  hearts  of  our 
local  Izaak  Waltons. 

Young  business  men  of  medium  circumstances  now  occupy  palatial  apart- 
ments in  a  handsome  stone  edifice  and  satisfy  the  craving  of  the  inner  man 
at  a  club. 

5.  What  mannerisms  do  you  notice  in  certain  of  your  college  professors 
and  classmates  .^    Briefly  characterize  them. 


EXERCISE  X 

1.  Think  up  compact  comparisons  or  analogies  that  will  bring  out 
interesting  sidelights  on  the  following  people  and  things  :  Napoleon ; 
Theodore  Roosevelt ;  a  spectacular  fire ;  a  blizzard ;  the  high  price  of 
eggs ;  a  cj'xing  baby ;  a  man  in  a  7-ain  storfn  ;  a  mob  hanging  a  mur- 
derer;  an  eagle  in  mid-air;  Lincoln;  a  dog  fight ;  bathers  i?i  the  surf; 
Horace  Greeley. 

2.  Distinguish  between  the  following  synonyms  :  religious^  pious ; 
devotional^  holy ;  plain^  clear,  obvious,  evident,  manifest,  apparent. 


242  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

3.  How  would  you  differentiate  between  the  gait  of  a  child,  a  man, 
and  a  woman  and  between  their  methods  of  speech  and  their  facial 
expressions  ? 

4.  How  do  various  people  read  newspapers  ?  What  part  of  a  paper 
do  they  turn  to  first  ?    Make  observations  before  answering. 

5 .  The  following  description  of  the  illuminations  that  featured  the  coro- 
nation ceremonies  in  London  is  somewhat  stiff  and  pedantic.  Simplify 
it  in  sentence  structure  and  substitute  words  of  more  general  appeal. 

If  an  aeronaut,  braving  the  pains  and  penalties  threatened  by  Parliament, 
had  hovered  over  London  last  night,  he  would  have  received  the  impression 
that  through  it  there  ran  a  river  of  living  fire.  It  was  a  river  which,  cascading 
over  the  noble  frontages  of  Hyde  Park  Corner,  rippled,  an  amber  rill,  along 
Piccadilly ;  danced,  touched  with  a  ruddy  glow,  through  St.  James's-street  and 
Pall-mall ;  broadened  into  an  opalescent  pool  where  Trafalgar-square  reflected 
Electra's  luminous  torches;  flooded  the  Strand  with  shimmering  waves;  foamed 
down  Fleet-street ;  and,  finally,  after  surging  against  the  giant  cliffs  of  the  Bank 
and  Mansion  House,  divided  into  countless  smaller  streams  which  gradually 
became  absorbed  into  the  desert  of  the  East.  And  throughout  its  devious 
length  this  mighty  flood  was  fed  by  innumerable  tributaries.  From  north, 
south,  east,  and  west  there  flowed  rivers  and  rivulets,  brooks  and  brooklets, 
of  fire,  some  of  them  running  heedlessly  across  borough  boundaries,  others 
meandering  unchecked  over  the  bridges  of  the  Thames. 

No  such  bird's-eye  view  being  obtainable,  except  an  imaginary  one,  how  is 
it  possible  to  give  an  idea  of  the  illuminations  with  which  the  centre  of  the 
Empire  expressed  its  rejoicings  at  the  crowning  of  the  Empire's  King.-^  Pic- 
ture the  most  gorgeous  effect  of  lighting  that  Drury  Lane  ever  produced,  and 
imagine  it  magnified  ten  thousand-fold  by  an  artist  of  genius,  with  all  London 
for  his  stage,  and  the  skies  for  his  background.  Even  the  mental  vision  thus 
conjured  up  would  give  only  a  meagre  idea  of  the  wondrous  spectacle  with 
which  millions  of  eyes  were  feasted  from  dusk  to  midnight.  As  the  shades  of 
evening  deepened,  so  London  began  to  transform  itself  into  a  city  of  fairy 
palaces  full  of  myriad-hued  splendours.  It  was,  to  change  the  metaphor,  a 
symphony  of  living  colour.  But  what  a  symphony  !  To  interpret  it  in  music 
might  only  be  attempted  —  and  the  achievement  would  even  then  be  impos- 
sible —  by  a  collaborated  effort  of,  say,  all  the  most  modern  of  grand  opera 
"  modernists,"  and  an  embellishment  of  the  score  by  all  the  composers  of 
musical  comedy  jingles  available.  But  the  magnificent  clashings  and  conflicts 
that  occurred  in  the  dazzling  riot  of  London  illuminated  had  no  critic  among 
the  vast  crowds  that  thronged  the  miles  of  glittering  streets. 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES  243 

EXERCISE  XI 

1.  Using  the  following  "want-ad"  as  a  basis,  write  a  story  on  the 
affection  of  a  child  for  a  pet  dog. 

LOST — White  fox  terrier,  spotted  on  the  neck,  with  brown  muzzle.  Goes 
by  the  name  of  '*  Nix."  Very  fond  of  children.   Reward.   1 1 7  Denmead  Avenue. 

2.  Make  a  list  of  unfamiliar  words  encountered  in  reading  an  essay 
by  Thomas  Carlyle.    Give  exact  meaning. 

3.  Compile  a  list  of  verbs  which  may  be  applied  to  a  horse  race;  a 
political  convention  ;  a  robber}^ ;  a  train  wreck. 

4.  Differentiate  between  wa?'m,  hot,  ardent^  fery^  glowing^  enthusiastic^ 
and  zealous. 

5.  The  following  story  lacks  specific  details.  Put  more  facts  in  it  and 
give  it  a  breezy  swing  by  the  addition  of  a  little  humor.  Make  your 
sentences  short  and  use  words  with  color. 

From  one  extreme  to  the  other — ^and  this  time  it  was  rain,  rain,  in  large 
bucketfuls  —  the  Sabbath  dawned  bright  and  clear  and  bid  fair  to  be  a  balmy 
day,  but  early  in  the  afternoon  a  little  drizzle  developed  into  a  rain  that  made 
staid  old  Main  street  look  like  a  thoroughfare  in  Venice.  One  old  lady  was 
caught  and  took  off  her  new  shoes  and  walked  home  with  them  in  one  hand. 
In  the  north  and  east  sections  of  the  city,  Goose  Creek  willingly  wended  its 
way  into  people's  cellars  and  even  went  so  far  as  to  rob  some  of  the  chicken 
coops  of  their  youngest  feathered  inhabitants.  The  storm  sewers  on  South 
Market  Street  were  found  inadequate  to  carry  the  surging  torrents  of  water 
off  fast  enough  and  several  lawns  were  considerably  soiled. 

6.  Make  this  bit  of  literary  finer\^  more  specific,  cutting  out  extravagant 
description.    Insert  names,  cause,  and  property  loss. 

Suddenly  on  the  still  night  air  the  shrill  cry  of  fire,  and  simultaneously  the 
devouring  tongue  of  flame  whose  light  played  along  the  roof's  edge,  had  caught 
the  eagle  eye  of  the  midnight  watcher,  leaped  forth,  no  longer  playful,  but  fierce 
and  angry  in  its  consuming  greed.  Like  glowing,  snaky  demons  the  lurid  links 
entwined  the  building ;  in  venomous  hisses  and  spurts  the  flames  shot  into 
the  overhanging  darkness,  while  from  every  window  and  door  poured  forth  a 
dense  sulphurous  vapor,  the  deadly  suffocating  breath  of  an  imprisoned  fiend. 

EXERCISE  XII 

I .  Attempt  to  define  in  a  single  phrase  or  sentence  the  following :  a 
wha7'f ;  sleuth;  sea??istress ;  audience;  trite;  tramp;  lady;  effete;  criticism; 
councilmaii ;  7'eporter;  cello;  rear-eiid  collision ;  Dutch  lunch;  coi'poration ; 
clever;  caucus;  ^'^  story";  sergeant:  exhibition ;  symphony;  collation. 


244  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

2.  Point  out  the  use  of  concrete  words  and  specific  terminology  in  a 
story  bv  Bret  Harte,  Charles  Dickens,  Rudyard  Kipling,  Stephen  Oane, 
or  Richard  Harding  Davis.    Bring  the  story  to  class. 

3.  What  is  the  distinguishing  characteristic  of  the  walnut  tree,  the  elm, 
the  maple,  the  birch,  the  sycamore  ?    Apply  the  same  question  to  flowers. 

4.  The  following  story  does  n't  tell  what  happened.  Give  it  more  life 
and  color  by  addition  of  specific  details. 

T-here  was  quite  a  large  congregation  at  Wilson  Chapel  church  last  Sunday 
evening.  This  was  called  children's  day.  Rev.  H.  J.  Duckworth  is  the  pastor 
in  charge  of  this  congregation  and  is  very  popular  and  successful  in  his  clerical 
labors. 

5.  Rewrite  the  following  lengthy  story  in  half  the  space,  injecting 
action  and  dialogue.    Make  your  words  vivid  and  your  sentences  short. 

By  the  light  of  the  silvery  moon  and  while  the  occupants  of  the  W.  R,  Crayton 
home  at  1 20  West  Sixth  stVeet  were  sitting  around  a  comfortable  fireplace 
Saturday  night,  dreaming  of  a  fine  chicken  spread  on  Sunday  and  almost  tast- 
ing the  juicy  meat  of  the  bird,  a  negro  slipped  in  the  back  way  with  the  shadows 
and  seizing  said  chicken,  tucked  it  under  his  arm,  as  he  had  been  accustomed 
to  do  watermelons  in  the  good  old  summer  time,  and  started  out  by  the  way 
he  entered,  himself  having  mental  visions  of  a  savory  Sabbath  day  spread  at 
the  expense  of  somebody  else. 

One  thing  he  forgot  and  that  was  that  the  chicken  had  lungs,  at  least  more 
lusty  ones  than  any  watermelon  hoped  to  have.  Assaulted  in  the  midst  of  its 
slumbers  and  dreams  of  the  happy  picking  grounds  (chickens'  conception  of 
the  hereafter),  said  bird  objecting  strenuously,  not  only  physically  with  all  its 
meager  might,  but  vocally  to  being  thus  interrupted  in  its  sleep  and  kidnaped 
to  be  the  guest  of  a  silent  feast,  commenced  a  squawk  which  not  only  aroused 
all  of  the  neighbors  but  disturbed  its  forefathers  in  their  everlasting  sleep. 

The  riot  alarm  from  the  hennery  aroused  the  occupants  of  the  house.  The 
sight  of  one  of  the  occupants  of  the  house  peeved  and  agitated  the  chicken 
thief.  Out  the  alley  he  dashed  with  the  chicken  under  his  arm,  squawking  the 
distress  whistle.  Seeing  that  the  chicken  would  betray  him  were  he  to  get 
onto  a  street  the  negro  dropped  the  chicken  in  the  alley  and  continued  his 
flight.  Into  the  darkness  he  flung  himself  and  escaped.  The  Craytons  recap- 
tured the  chicken  and  with  many  fondling  caresses,  chucked  it  into  the  hen-j 
coop,  secured  a  burglar  alarm,  a  lock  and  key,  an  iron  bolt  and  locked  it  up 
for  the  night. 

EXERCISE  XIII 

I.  Can  you  tell  the  kind  and  name  of  an  automobile  by  hearing  the 
machine  approach  down  the  road  ?  What  is  the  difference  in  the  noises 
made  by  auto  horns  ?    Write  phrases  illustrating  your  answer. 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES 


245 


2.  What  distinguishing  traits  do  you  see  in  people  at  a  concert,  in  a 
streetcar,  or  in  the  classroom  ?  Attempt  to  arrive  at  their  character, 
temperament,  and  habits  by  your  examination. 

3.  Criticize  and  rewrite  the  following  excerpts  made  from  a  story 
of  a  wedding.  Define  your  own  ideas  as  to  the  use  of  adjectives  and 
qualifying  phrases. 

First  in  the  pretty  procession  came  the  ushers,  walking  up  the  left  aisle,  in 
pairs  —  Messrs.  Bratton  and  Daniels,  preceding  Messrs.  Wilhelm  and  Eisman. 
They  were  followed  by  the  four  bridesmaids —  Miss  Eleanor  Adams,  and  Miss 
Ruth  Bingham,  of  Cincinnati,  two  tall  and  graceful  blondes,  lifelong  friends 
of  the  bride,  and  Miss  Lucia  Verner  of  Pittsburg,  the  bride's  favorite  cousin, 
with  Miss  Ella  Williamson,  the  groom's  sister,  two  comely  young  girls  of  the 
brunette  type  of  beauty.  These  maidens  four  preceded  the  maid  of  honor,  a 
sister  of  the  bride.  Miss  Martha  Drouilliard,  a  petite  and  attractive  brunette. 
The  bridesmaids  were  exquisitely  attired  in  white  French  batiste,  with  demi- 
train,  high  French  corsage,  and  elbow  sleeves  modishly  finished  with  Valen- 
ciennes lace.  Their  arm  bouquets  of  fluffy  white  chrysanthemums  and  ferns, 
were  tied  with  large  bows  of  wide  white  ribbon.  The  maid  was  similarly  gowned, 
and  carried  an  immense  arm  bouquet  of  pink  chrysanthemums,  tied  with  white 
ribbons.  Next  to  this  galaxy  of  lovely  femininity,  came  the  flower  girl,  little 
Miss  Nell  Turley,  daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Leslie  C.  Turley,  a  fairy-like 
vision  in  white  French  batiste  over  pink  silk.  Her  flowers,  pink  roses,  were 
secured  with  delicate  pink  ribbons.  Last  in  this  march  of  gallant  men  and  fair 
women  came  the  bride,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  her  uncle,  Mr.  George  D.  Scudder, 
who  gracefully  gave  her  to  the  groom,  awaiting  her  at  the  altar,  in  company 
with  his  best  man,  Mr.  Frank  Moulton,  one  of  this  city's  rising  young  lawyers. 
Universally  conceded  to  be  one  of  this  city's  most  beautiful  and  amiable  young 
women,  the  bride  was  certainly  radiantly  lovely  in  her  resplendent  wedding 
gown  of  white  chiffon  cloth  over  white  Messaline  —  made  Princess  and  trimmed 
on  the  long  train  and  high  French  corsage  and  elbow  sleeves  with  Princess 
lace.  The  long  wedding  veil  of  tulle  was  staid  in  place  with  flowers  from  the 
bridal  bouquet,  a  shower  of  bride  roses  and  Lilies  of  the  Valley.  Softly  the 
organist  played  airs  de  amour,  while  the  bridal  party  stood  in  a  broken  semi- 
circle intently  listening,  with  the  vast  audience,  to  the  impressive  ring  cere- 
mony, with  which  the  officiating  minister,  Rev.  Frank  S.  Arnold,  D.D.,  joined 
in  the  Holy  bonds  of  wedlock  the  happy  bride  and  groom. 

From  various  relatives  and  friends  came  beautiful  pieces  of  furniture,  pic- 
tures, china,  cut  glass,  table  linen,  bric-a-brac,  etc.,  which  will  find  welcome 
place  in  the  home  recently  purchased  by  the  groom,  and  located  at  No.  118 
East  Fourth.  There  the  happy  bride  and  groom  will  go  to  housekeeping,  im- 
mediately upon  returning  from  their  wedding  trip  to  Toledo,  Cleveland,  and 
Detroit,  Mich.    The  bride's  going-away  gown  was  an  invisible  check,  a  novelty 


246  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

in  green  and  brown,  with  hat  and  gloves  en-suite.  As  the  young  couple  de- 
parted for  the  train,  they  were  showered  -with  rice,  old  shoes,  and  best  wishes 
by  the  wedding  guests,  and  annoyingly  belled  by  the  small  boys  of  the  neigh- 
borhood. At  the  request  of  the  bride,  the  maid  of  honor  carried  her  bouquet 
of  pink  roses  and  smilax  to  the  grave  of  their  late  and  much  lamented  mother, 
whose  absence  greatly  alloyed  the  happiness  of  the  bride  and  the  other  members 
of  the  family. 

4.  Enter  a  strange  room,  stay  there  two  minutes,  and  then  describe 
minutely  w^hat  you  have  seen.  Apply  the  same  test  to  a  restaurant, 
a  shoe  shop,  or  an  unfamiliar  part  of  town. 

EXERCISE  XIV 

1.  Make  a  hst  of  phrases  and  verbs  that  show  vigorous  ACTION  and 
of  those  that  show  INACTIVITY  ;  as  (action)  drisk  (7s  a  bee ;  (inaction) 
sloiv  as  a  snail.    Aim  to  make  your  own  comparisons  original. 

2.  Use  four  synonyms  in  place  of  the  words  in  italic  in  the  following 
sentences : 

His  JiardiJiood  overcame  all  difficulties  and  he  soon  commanded  the  appro- 
bation of  the  people. 

The  decision  of  the  court  \N\W.free  several  hundred  prisoners  who  were  tried 
for  the  same  crime. 

3.  Can  you  tell  the  size  and  kind  of  fish  by  the  way  it  takes  a  hook  ? 
How  do  fish  differ  in  habitat  and  appearance  ?    Describe  one  minutely. 

4.  Make  a  list  of  nouns,  verbs,  and  phrases  that  suggest  lueaifh,  happi- 
ness, and  tiunidt. 

5.  Reduce  the  following  to  a  100-word  rewrite  (no  more),  including 
all  es<:ential  facts  within  the  first  paragraph : 

The  strange  freaks  of  a  madman  caused  some  trouble  near  Worthington 
last  night.  A  man  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  tracks  among  the  scrub-oaks  and 
waved  the  well-known  stop-signal  as  an  express  train  from  the  city  approached. 
The  engineer  stopped  the  train  and  the  train  crew,  all  of  whom  expected  to  be 
informed  that  a  wreck  had  been  averted,  ran  forward  to  meet  the  stranger,  who 
walked  with  dignity  toward  the  coaches.  ''What's  the  matter.?"  asked  the 
first  trainman,  breathlessly,  as  he  neared  the  stranger.  No  reply  was  vouch- 
safed. Nor  would  the  man  open  his  mouth  until  he  met  the  conductor  at  the 
steps  of  the  forward  coach.  The  conductor  asked  the  same  question.  "  I  wanted 
the  train  to  stop,  as  I  wanted  to  get  on,"  said  the  man.  "  There's  no  station 
here  among  the  scrub-oaks,"  said  the  conductor,  who  hadn't  time  to  get  angry. 
''True,"  replied  the  stranger,  "but  there  should  be  one.  I  am  J.  P.  Morgan 
and  when  I  want  a  train  to  stop  it's  got  to  stop,  see.?  "    He  climbed  aboard 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES 


247 


unchecked  by  the  trainman,  who  began  to  see  the  drift  of  affairs.  "  My  pass," 
said  the  new  passenger,  tendering  an  oak-leaf.  The  conductor  inspected  it  and 
punched  it  gravely.  When  the  train  reached  Columbus  the  man  was  turned 
over  to  the  police. 

6.  Reduce  this  pompous  specimen  to  simpler  language,  substituting 
short  words  for  long  and  specific  terms  for  general  ones.  Make  the  story 
as  vigorous  as  you  can  and  put  the  most  striking  thing  in  the  opening 
paragraph.    Quote  directly. 

A  lady  member  of  the  university  faculty,  who  has  been  making  statistical 
observations  with  a  view  to  contributing  to  the  study  of  the  trend  of  the  new 
womanhood,  has  made  the  interesting  discovery  that  the  prevailing  ambition 
among  school  girls  of  today  is  to  demonstrate  their  possession  of  that  physical 
courage  which  has  hitherto  been  considered  a  purely  masculine  prerogative. 
The  bright  woman  who  announces  this  discovery,  founded  by  the  way  upon 
answers  to  a  series  of  letters  of  inquiry  addressed  to  young  lady  students 
throughout  the  country,  is  disposed  to  regard  this  extraordinary  development 
as  deplorable,  pointing  to  a  coarsening  of  feminine  nature  and  the  eventful  loss 
of  those  more  delicate  womanly  qualities  which  have  won  the  chivalry  of  all 
members  of  the  male  sex  for  so  many  generations. 

EXERCISE  XV 

1.  Re-word  this  sentence  in  as  many  different  ways  as  you  can,  with- 
out destroying  the  sense: 

The  negro,  now  thoroughly  angry  by  the  taunts  of  the  crowd,  jumped  to 
his  feet  and  attacked  his  enemy  with  a  pickax. 

2.  Look  up  the  history  of  the  following  words  :  ammonia^  auctioneer^ 
biscuit^  blackguard^  boycott^  capricious, 

3.  Rewrite  the  following  in  more  compact  style  : 

Pale  as  death  the  woman  staggered  to  her  feet,  and  a  moment  later  her  spirit 
quitted  its  earthly  habitation. 

4.  Write  a  vigorous  paragraph  (50  words),  using  the  materials  found 
in  the  following  clipping.    Insert  concrete  details  and  don't  forget  names. 

The  neighborhood  is  terrorized  by  the  report  that  there  is  a  hyena  loose  in 
the  hills.  As  Elmer  App  was  returning  from  taking  his  aunt  to  her  home  this 
awful  beast,  with  eyes  like  headlights  on  a  locomotive,  confronted  them.  The 
horse  squealed  and  turned  and  Elmer  started  a  revival  song,  causing  the  monster 
to  hike  to  the  bushes.  Elmer  hung  on  to  the  horse  until  he  got  back  to  town 
and  don't  seem  in  much  of  a  hurry  to  visit  his  aunt.  Comrade  Anderson  says 
the  animal  is  a  Whangdoodle,  and  that  he  had  killed  many  an  one  in  his 
younger  days. 


248  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

5.  With  the  following  detached  phrases  make  complete  sentences  that 
tell  the  story  in  direct  terminolog)\    Aim  at  variety  in  sentence  structure. 

(a)  Cow  on  track.  Engineer  tried  to  stop,  after  blowing  whistle.  Engine 
struck  animal.  Threw  it  into  the  air.  Killed  instantly.  Passengers  frightened. 
Train  did  not  stop. 

(d)  A  dark  night.  Negro  approaches  a  watermelon  patch.  Climbs  over  the 
fence.  Stoops  to  get  a  melon.  A  flash  and  report  of  a  gun.  Negro  lets  out  a 
cry  and  makes  for  the  fence.    Climbs  over  and  runs  rapidly  away.   Yells  lustily. 

(c)  Convention  called  to  order  by  chairman.  Third  reading  of  antivivisection 
bill.  Vigorous  speech  by  N.  M.  Guggins  for  the  bill.  Prolonged  cheers.  Re- 
tort by  F.  G.  Willis,  of  Guernsey  county.  When  vote  was  taken  only  four  votes 
registered  against  it.    Passed  with  clapping  of  hands  and  stamping  of  feet. 

6.  Take  a  stroll  in  the  country  and  outline  some  of  the  unfamiliar 
things  you  see  and  explain  them,  even  if  you  are  compelled  to  ask  ques- 
tions.   Don't  be  afraid  to  be  frank  in  your  ignorance.    Get  the  facts. 

EXERCISE  XVI 

1 .  Would  you  use  He  had  his  arm  cut  off  in  a  story  ?  How  would 
you  distinguish  between  a  majority  and  a  plurality .? 

2.  Do  you  indorse  the  use  of  ivell  knoivn  business  men  and  prominent 
lawyers  ?■ 

3.  Is  the  verb  clai?n  in  good  use  in  the  following  sentence :  "'  He 
claimed  he  had  been  insulted." 

4.  Why  do  you  prefer  begi?i  to  co7nmence  1    Give  reasons. 

5.  Look  up  the  derivation  and  original  meaning  of  demagogue^  gera- 
nium^ i?ifant^  ink,  loafer,  meander. 

6.  Distinguish  between  c?'ime,  vice,  and  sin. 

7.  Is  the  word  deceased  in  good  use  in  the  sentence:  ''  Before  his 
death  the  deceased  took  a  short  ride  in  his  automobile." 

8.  Is  the  expression  the  marriage  ivas  consummated  recognized  in 
reputable  newspapers  ?    Look  up  consuftwiate. 

9.  Make  a  list  of  trite  and  hackneyed  expressions  which  you  think 
should  be  placed  under  the  ban  in  reputable  newspapers ;  such  as,  frofn 
mor7i  till  dewy  eve ;  applauded  him  to  the  echo. 

10.   Correct  the  following  sentences: 

(c?)  The  fellow  bought  his  pants  at  a  gents'  furnishing  store. 

{b)  Mrs.  Jennie  Byrne  was  given  a  dinner  during  the  past  week  and  was 
the  recipient  of  many  presents. 

{c)  The  man  suicided  by  whipping  out  his  revolver  and  blowing  out  his 
brains,  dying  instantly. 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES 


249 


(d)  The  funeral  of  the  late  John  Schwartz,  the  well-known  undertaker,  will 
occur  Tuesday  p.m.,  conducted  by  Rev.  Duncan. 

(e)  The  canine  pursued  the  animal  down  the  spacious  thoroughfare  and 
finally  dispatched  it  before  an  audience  of  several  hundred  folks. 

(/)  Yesterday  our  friend,  "  Bill  "  Hawkins,  led  the  blushing  bride  to  the 
hymeneal  altar. 

[g)  The  initial  number  of  the  program  was  rendered  with  great  precision. 
Mr.  James  Simpson  assumed  the  role  of  the  rollicking  grenadier  and  sang 
with  gusto. 

y 

^EXERCISE  XVH 

1.  Can  a  blow  be  administered ?  Distinguish  between  amateur  and 
novice.    Illustrate  the  correct  usage  of  appear  and  see/n. 

2.  How  would  you  improve  this  sentence  :  "  A  large  attendance  was 
present  and  each  lap  of  the  race  was  wildly  cheered  by  the  audience." 

3.  Would  you  use  authoress  or  artiste  in  a  story  ?  Do  the  police  bag 
criminals  ? 

4.  In  a  story  of  a  funeral  would  you  use  coffin^  corpse^  officiating 
clergyman,  frotn  the  late  ?'eside?ice,  leaves  a  widow,  casket,  funeral  couch, 
cortege,  undertaker,  deceased,  single  man  1  How  about y7<'-';?7/  offerings  and 
sorrowing  ?'elatives  1 

5.  Distinguish  between  abate,  subside,  and  diminish,  illustrating  in 
sentences. 

6.  What  is  an  abattoir  1    How  use  the  word .'' 

7.  In  what  connection  should  the  word  ablution  be  used  instead  of 
wash  1    Make  clear  in  sentences. 

8.  What  is  the  proper  word  to  use  in  speaking  of  the  complete  re- 
moval or  nullification  of  :  slavery ;  a  legislative  act ;  a  cont?'act ;  an  obliga- 
tion ;  a  bond ;  a  treaty ;  an  indictment  ? 

9.  What  is  the  difference  between  abridgment,  abstract,  digest,  and 
su??imary  ?    Illustrate  in  sentences. 

10.  What  kind  of  a  fight  is  called  an  affray ;  an  altercation  1 

1 1 .  Attempt  to  answer  the  following  terms  without  consulting  a 
dictionary :  the  lily  of  a  co??ipass,  a  railroad  frog,  schooner,  Portland  vase, 
ragamuffin,  Shakers,  halcyon  days,  deadlock,  Pecksniff,  helve,  jingo,  friar, 
Tertium  Quid,  cherchez  la  femme,  cuneiform,  si  fie  die. 

12.  Using  the  following  as  a  basis,  write  a  150-word  story  of  a  blind 
man  playing  an  organ,  bringing  out  the  human  interest : 

A  blind  man  with  a  small  organ  appeared  on  the  street  Monday  and  played 
and  sang  several  songs  that  were  inspiring  and  cheering. 


250  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

EXERCISE  XVIII 

1.  Write  a  series  of  phrases  that  convey  the  same  meanings  as  the 
nouns  escape,  fear,  and  murder. 

2.  Illustrate  the  correct  use  of  healthy  and  healthful ;  hiujiid  and  hot 
in  sentences. 

3.  This  story  says  nothing.  Put  in  some  facts  and  make  it  more 
direct.    Embody  the  pith  and  point  in  the  opening  sentence. 

There  was  a  meeting  of  the  Civic  league  at  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Monday  even- 
ing, this  being  the  final  meeting  for  the  season.  Dr.  Pounds,  of  the  city  board 
of  health,  was  present  and  answered  many  questions  pertaining  to  the  city  water 
supply,  which  was  the  topic  of  the  evening. 

4.  Contrast  traveler  with  tourist;  trivial  with  trifling,  annmon,  paltry. 
Does  a  traveler  stop  at  a  hotel .'' 

5.  This  story  is  just  a  catalogue  of  names.  Make  it  more  interesting 
by  the  use  of  more  specific  details,  quoting  a  striking  passage  from  the 
debate  as  an  opening  sentence. 

The  Nundahwa  Grange  held  a  very  interesting  meeting  last  Saturday  even- 
ing. It  was  ''  Flora's  Night,"  and  much  credit  is  due  Mrs.  Byron  Keyes  in  her 
able  manner  of  conducting  the  literary  program.  The  instrumental  duet  by 
Mrs.  Mattie  Herrick  and  Miss  Knibloe,  and  the  solo  by  Mrs.  Frances  Ramsay, 
were  pleasant  features  of  the  evening's  entertainment. 

The  debate  on  ''  Failure  of  Farming  Is  More  Often  Due  to  Shiftlessness 
Than  Any  Other  Cause,"  created  considerable  amusement  and  the  decision  was 
rendered  in  favor  of  the  affirmative. 

With  the  fine  luncheon  of  strawberries  and  cake,  the  meeting  was  pronounced 
a  decided  success,  although  many  of  the  important  officers  were  unable  to  be 
present. 

6.  Is  it  proper  to  use  the  word  sustain  in  stories  of  injuries  ?  Would 
you  insert  details  of  a  removal  to  the  hospital  or  mention  the  name  of 
the  ambulance  ? 

7 .  Show  how^  modifying  words  may  show  the  approval  or  disapproval 
of  the  reporter. 

8.  Distinguish  between  prohibitioti  and  te?uperanee ;  license  and  per- 
sonal liberty. 

EXERCISE  XIX 

1.  Is  e77ibrace  synonymous  with  contain  or  comprise! 

2 .  Look  up  the  meaning  of  sardonic,  parasite,  pastor,  tribulation. 

3.  Newspaper  headline  :  ''  She  Suspicioned  Him  of  Murder."  Is  the 
usage  recognized  ?    Is  the  sentence  ''  I  suspect  his  sanity  "  correct  ? 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES  25 1 

4.  Do  you  believe  in  giving  free  advertising  notices  to  physicians, 
lawyers,  ministers,  and  professional  men  ?  Apply  the  same  query  to 
advertisers. 

5.  Would  you  admit  the  following  expressions  into  your  newspaper 
stories  :  in  this  city  ;  broke  her  leg ;  the  present  month  ;  a  reliable  source ; 
reverts  back;  on  the  tapis ;  Ex-Mayor  Badger ;  Thos.  Jones  and  ivife; 
old  liwman ;  leaves  a  tvidoiv ;  the  twenty-fifth  of  Nove?nber;  about  jooo 
people  present ;  a  lady  a?td  gentleman  ;  $10  worth  of  goods ;  stabbed  in  the 
fracas  ;  fell  with  a  dull  thud ;  insane  hospital ;  dropped  dead ;  babel 

6.  Rewrite  the  following,  bringing  out  the  essential  interest  through 
direct  quotations : 

Judge  Burnham,  of  Kansas  City,  says  that  in  the  future,  as  long  as  the 
summer  lasts,  he  will  sentence  all  vagrants  to  the  Kansas  cornfields  to  harvest 
the  bumper  crops. 

J.  M.  Holland  returned  home  from  a  fishing  trip  Monday  and  is  now  telling 
how  he  caught  a  large  cat-fish  with  a  piece  of  red  flannel.  Mr.  Holland  says 
fish  jump  into  the  boat  in  the  evening  when  a  light  is  burning  in  the  bow. 

7 .  The  following  paragraph  contains  a  good  opportunity  for  a  detailed 
story  of  vacation  experiences.  Rewrite  it,  bringing  out  the  interesting 
features  by  direct  quotation. 

The  lecture  "  Ten  Days  in  an  Indian  Canoe,"  delivered  in  the  New  Water- 
ford  M.  E.  church  last  Friday  evening  by  Rev.  Charles  L.  Smith,  D.D.,  pastor 
of  the  First  M.  E.  church.  Canton,  was  well  attended  and  highly  appreciated. 
The  lecture  was  unique  and  very  interesting.  Dr.  Smith  having  spent  many 
summer  vacations  in  the  north  land,  was  able  to  speak  from  actual  experience, 
and  his  easy  graceful  style  made  the  lecture  especially  enjoyable. 


EXERCISE  XX 

1 .  Would  you  use  the  following  expressions  in  a  story  of  a  wedding : 
contracting  pafiies ;  Rev.  Buckland ;  one  of  our  citizens  ;  conventional 
black :  groom  :  beautiful  and  blushing  bride;  fohn  Jones  weds  Eliza  E. 
Smith;  the  uuirriage  7vas  consummated ;  led  to  the  hymeneal  altar ;  nee  I 

What  would  you  put  in  the  first  paragraph  ? 

2.  Make  a  list  of  expressions  to  be  used  in  a  story  of  a  fire  with  many 
spectacular  features,  including  sensational  escapes.  Avoid  the  hackneyed 
and  the  florid. 

3.  Distinguish  between  avocation.,  vocation ;  profession  and  occupation. 


252  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

4.  Contrast  accident  with  disaster,  calamity,  casualty,  misadventure^ 
mishap,  and  illustrate. 

5.  Is  abetter  synonymous  with  acamiplice'i    Illustrate  in  sentences. 

6.  Distinguish  carefully  between  accusation,  charge,  indictment^  impu- 
tation, i7npeachment,  arraignmefit. 

7.  Distinguish  between  umpire,  referee,  arbiter,  and  aj'bitrator. 

8.  Give  synonyms  for  veracious  and  use  correctly  in  sentences. 

g.  Contrast  scoundrel  with  villain,  vagabond,  knave,  swindler,  mis- 
creant, reprobate. 

10.  Distinguish  between  marital  and  matrimonial ;  alibi  and  alias. 

1 1 .  Make  a  list  of  expressions  applicable  to  a  wing  of  a  party  that 
has  turned  insurgent. 

12.  Make  a  list  of  synonyms  for  thief  which  may  be  used  in  a 
newspaper. 

EXERCISE  XXI 

1.  Using  the  same  facts  as  here  outlined,  develop  the  following  items 
by  means  of  conversation,  combined  with  action,  keeping  the  news  intact : 

Joseph  Murphy  was  arrested  on  a  charge  of  intoxication  in  Gary,  Ind., 
yesterday  and  fined  $5  and  costs  by  Judge  Mayo  in  the  city  court.  Murphy 
had  a  wooden  leg  and  unscrewed  the  leg  to  offer  it  to  the  court  in  payment  of 
his  fine,  saying  that  it  was  all  he  had.  He  then  knelt  before  the  court  and 
pleaded  for  mercy. 

The  judge  told  him  to  screw  on  his  leg  and  gave  him  money  to  get  out 
of  town. 

2.  In  the  following  story  of  a  suicide,  test  the  diction  of  the  words  in 
italics  and  if  you  think  them  inappropriate  for  a  newspaper  indicate  the 
change  in  your  revision.  Rewrite,  suppressing  redundancies  and  attempts 
at  "  fine  writing."  Put  the  freshest  and  most  important  feature  in  the 
first  paragraph. 

A  man  by  the  name  of^^He.r'"  Higgins,  aged  twenty-five  years,  suicided 
Thursday  afternoon  at  a  hotel  in  our  town  after  he  had  cojiposed  a  note  to  a 
friend  in  which  he  intimated  that  he  had  found  that  there  was  little  use  in 
carrying  on  this  earthly  existence  apart  from  the  sweetheart  he  loved  to  dis- 
traction. The  remai)is  were  viewed  by  the  coroner  and  then  removed  to  the 
funeral  establishment  of  Wells  &  Burns.  //  is  nonored  that  they  will  be 
claimed  by  so?T07vij/g  members  of  his  family.  Mr.  Higgins  shook  offtJie  mortal 
coil  by  means  of  a  revolver  which  he  planted  on  his  forehead.  The  corpse  of 
the  man  was  discovered  next  morning.  The  deceased  told  the  clerk  that  he 
wanted  to  be  called  at  se^'en  in  the  morning.  "  Hex  "  was  an  iron  molder  by 
occMpatio?i.    He  leaves  a  widow  to  mourn  his  loss.    Also  two  small  children. 


WORDS  AND  PHRASES  253 

3.  Make  a  list  of  everyday  idioms  you  would  admit  into  a  newspaper. 

4.  Complete  a  list  of  troublesome  prepositional  constructions,  giving 
the  correct  use. 

5 .  Would  you  admit  slang  into  your  newspaper  stories,  especially  when 
these  have  a  bearing  on  institutions  and  people  ?  What  would  you  say 
of  technical  and  trade  expressions  ? 

6.  Write  a  100-word  story  of  a  runaway  in  which  a  woman  receives  a 
broken  collar  bone,  using  verbs  that  reveal  action  and  words  that  paint  a 
clear  picture.  Avoid  participial  constructions  and  be  specific  and  definite. 
Watch  introductory  paragraph. 

7.  After  you  have  read  the  following  prose  poem  write  a  brief  editorial 
on  '^  The  Newspaper,"  including  wh^t  you  have  already  learned.  Com- 
ment on  what  you  think  are  the  signs  of  the  times  in  journalistic  methods 
and  materials. 

I    AM    THE    PrINTING-PrESS 

I  am  the  printing-press,  born  of  the  mother  earth.  My  heart  is  of  steel,  my 
limbs  are  of  iron,  and  my  fingers  are  of  brass. 

I  sing  the  songs  of  the  world,  the  oratorios  of  history,  the  symphonies  of 
all  time. 

1  am  the  voice  of  to-day,  the  herald  of  to-morrow.  I  weave  into  the  warp 
of  the  past  the  woof  of  the  future.    I  tell  the  stories  of  peace  and  war  alike. 

I  make  the  human  heart  beat  with  passion  or  tenderness.  I  stir  the  pulse 
of  nations,  and  make  brave  men  do  brave  deeds,  and  soldiers  die. 

I  inspire  the  midnight  toiler,  weary  at  his  loom,  to  lift  his  head  again  and 
gaze,  with  fearlessness,  into  the  vast  beyond,  seeking  the  consolation  of  a 
hope  eternal. 

When  I  speak  a  myriad  of  people  listen  to  my  voice.  The  Anglo-Saxon, 
the  Celt,  the  Hun,  the  Slav,  the  Hindu,  all  comprehend  me. 

I  am  the  tireless  clarion  of  the  news.  I  cry  your  joys  and  sorrows  every 
hour.  I  fill  the  dullard's  mind  with  thoughts  uplifting.  I  am  light,  knowledge 
and  power.    I  epitomize  the  conquests  of  mind  over  matter, 

I  am  the  record  of  all  things  mankind  has  achieved.  My  offspring  comes 
to  you  in  the  candle's  glow,  amid  the  dim  lights  of  poverty,  the  splendor  of 
riches ;  at  sunrise,  at  high  noon,  and  in  the  waning  evening. 

I  am  the  laughter  and  tears  of  the  world,  and  I  shall  never  die  until  all 
things  return  to  the  immutable  dust. 

I  am  the  printing-press.  —  Robert  H.  Davis. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OE  A  NEWS  STORY 


EXERCISE  XXII 

A  newspaper  story  does  not  proceed  in  orderly  sequence  like  a  novel, 
but  reverses  the  time  sequence  and  puts  the  big  thing  first.  The  in- 
troductory paragraph  should  summarize  the  entire  story ;  the  sentences 
following  give  the  details.  In  the  accompanying  specimens  the  reader  does 
not  know  what  happened  until  the  last  paragraph  is  reached.  Reverse 
the  order,  condense,  and  make  more  interesting. 

I.  A  very  strange  robbery  occurred  at  Murray  City  on  the  evening  of 
October  eighteenth.  Mrs.  Frank  Snyder  went  down  to  the  Murray  City  bank 
between  six  and  seven  o'clock  p.m.  to  deposit  some  money  therein.  She  had 
a  brown  hand-satchel  which  she  claimed  contained  #1,379.  Mrs.  Snyder  went 
down  Main  street  to  the  bank  and  there  turned  into  the  dark  gangway  be- 
tween the  Odd  Fellows'  hall  and  Seigfelds,  where  the  mysterious  robbery  took 
place.  Mrs.  Snyder  had  reached  the  far  end  of  the  gangway,  but  retraced  her 
steps  homeward.  All  this  occurred  within  fifteen  minutes.  No  noise  was 
ever  heard ;  no  one  knew  anything  had  happened,  until  Mrs.  Snyder  had 
returned  home  and  apprised  her  husband. 

On  Thursday  some  parties  from  Lancaster  appeared  on  the  scene  with  two 
sleuth  hounds  and  went  to  the  place  in  which  the  hand-satchel  was  found, 
and  let  the  hounds  scent  the  satchel,  and  then  they  struck  the  trail  and  fol- 
lowed it  directly  to  the  Snyder  home  and  there  they  refused  to  search  any 
further.  At  one  o'clock  p.m.  the  bloodhounds  were  again  taken  to  the  place 
at  which  the  robbery  had  happened  and  let  smell  the  hand-satchel,  and  then 
they  struck  the  trail  and  followed  it  directly  to  the  Snyder  home.  The  gate 
was  closed,  but  the  dogs  refused  to  go  by  and  jumped  the  fence  into  the  yard 
and  went  directly  to  the  screen  door  and  began  to  scratch  for  entrance.  When 
let  into  the  house  they  went  right  to  Mrs.  Snyder  and  stayed  there.  After  the 
excitement  was  all  over  and  the  dogs  were  taken  home,  it  was  rumored  that  Mrs. 
Snyder  discovered  that  she  was  mistaken  about  losing  the  money.  That  while 
making  search  she  found  the  money  between  the  sheet  and  blanket  of  one  of 
her  beds.  A  young  man  named  Hammond  was  suspected  of  the  theft  and  was 
locked  up  over  night  in  the  calaboose.  He  was  exonerated  from  the  charge 
and  liberated  the  following  morning.  "  Mistakes  are  not  'hay-stacks,  but  if 
they  were  we  would  have  more  fat  cattle."    We  are  glad  that  Mrs.  Snyder's 

-54 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS  STORY  255 

mistake  in  having  the  money  in  the  hand-satchel  turned  out  to  be  the  fortune 
of  having  it  between  a  sheet  and  blanket  on  a  bed.  It  was  a  lucky  find  and 
will  make  Mrs.  Snyder's  bed  seem  more  downy. 

2.  About  midnight  Sunday,  the  planing  mill  of  Finley,  Adams  &  Co., 
located  south  of  the  C.  A.  &  C.  depot,  was  discovered  to  be  on  fire.  The 
alarm  was  at  once  sent  in  and  the  firemen  responded  prompdy.  Owing  to  the 
high  wind  and  the  dryness  of  the  material  inside  the  main  building,  in  a  very 
brief  period  the  fire  had  assumed  such  proportions  that  it  looked  for  a  time 
as  though  the  entire  south  part  of  town  was  in  danger.  The  firemen  soon 
had  plenty  of  water  playing  on  the  flames,  which  were  kept  confined  to  the 
main  building  and  office.  The  large  building  just  across  the  alley  from  the 
planing  mill,  which  contained  thousands  of  feet  of  dry  lumber,  was  on  fire 
several  times,  but  the  firemen  kept  a  stream  of  w^ater  playing  on  it  all  the 
time  and  the  building  and  contents  were  saved,  as  was  the  big  dry-kiln  and 
practically  all  of  the  lumber  south  of  the  planing  mill.  It  is  not  known  how  the 
fire  originated,  but  presumably  from  a  spark  from  a  passing  engine,  as  south- 
bound train  No.  506  passed  this  point  at  a  few  minutes  before  1 2  o'clock.  The 
loss  in  buildings,  machinery  and  lumber  is  estimated  to  be  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  $8,000  with  insurance  of  $2,500.  The  firm  has  not  yet  determined 
what  they  will  do,  but  the  probabilities  are  that  a  new  and  modern  mill  will 
be  constructed  on  the  site  of  the  old  one. 

At  this  point  we  want  to  commend  Fire  Chief  Lew  Christopher  and  his 
bunch  of  young  fire  fighters  who  did  such  excellent  work  and  they  are  entitled 
to  every  encouragement  at  the  hands  of  the  general  public.  With  our  excel- 
lent water  system  and  the  husky  lot  of  young  fellows  who  handle  the  fire 
hose,  our  people  can  feel  pretty  safe  against  fire.  Stick  by  the  firemen  and 
encourage  and  help  them  all  you  can. 

3.  Last  Thursday  afternoon  at  the  early  business  hour  a  strip  of  ceiling 
about  ten  feet  wide  and  twenty  feet  long  dropped  on  the  show  cases  and  dis- 
play goods  in  the  Thurness-Wright  Co.'s  room.  The  plastering  was  about  an 
inch  thick  and  it  is  conceded  fell  from  its  own  weight,  which  was  sufficient  to 
crush  and  splinter  two  glass  counters,  3x12  feet,  on  the  display  cases,  ruining 
the  cases  and  injuring  a  vast  amount  of  merchandise. 

The  crash  was  something  terrific,  paralyzing  every  one  in  the  store.  Harry 
Smith,  who  was  working  in  the  cellar  underneath,  came  rushing  out  of  the 
cellar,  hair  standing  straight  up  and  just  as  cool  as  a  cucumber,  of  course. 
The  fall  of  the  plaster  bursted  boards  underneath  the  floor,  causing  the 
splinters  to  rain  down  on  his  head  and  shoulders,  the  incentive  to  his  sudden 
and  startling  appearance. 

Fortunately  no  one  was  injured  and  with  the  exception  of  nervous  agitadon, 
nobody  was  the  worse  off^. 

The  management  immediately  closed  the  business  room  and  put  all  hands  to 
work  cleaning  up.  They  were  engaged  in  this  work  undl  a  late  hour  Thursday 
night  and  all  day  Friday.   While  the  clerks  were  engaged  in  straightening  up 


256  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

the  management  got  busy.  They  arranged  the  stock  and  prices,  had  bills 
struck  and  the  first  thing  Saturday  morning  distributed  them.  Their  loss  was 
somebody's  gain,  and  at  the  earliest  business  hour  the  store  was  crowded  with 
customers,  anxious  to  take  advantage  of  the  miraculous  bargains.  The  room 
was  crowded  throughout  the  day  and  until  the  latest  closing  hour.  Monday  it 
was  the  same  thing,  the  ladies  crowding,  crushing  and  grabbing  for  the  bar- 
gains in  sight.  It  was  "Wait  on  me  first.  I  want  these  two  shirt  waists.  I  want 
this,  I  want  that,"  etc.    It  was  a  perfect  whirlpool  of  excitement. 

Never  in  the  business  history  of  the  town  has  there  been  such  sales,  such 
bargains,  such  excitement.  Why,  it's  the  talk  of  the  town.  Every  customer 
got  a  bargain,  everyone  satisfied  but  the  clerks,  who  are  most  tired  to  death. 
Why,  they  couldn't  even  get  to  their  homes  for  their  meals,  had  to  take  short 
lunches  at  restaurants.  It  was  a  very  unlucky  accident  for  the  Thurness- 
W^right  Co.,  an  ill  wind  that  blowed  hundreds  good. 

We  have  been  unable  to  get  the  exact  amount  of  damage  sustained,  but  it 
is  considerable,  and  in  all  probability  will  not  be  known  for  weeks. 

It  is  understood  that  Mr.  Rempel  will  put  in  a  steel  ceiling  just  as  soon  as 
arrangements  can  be  made. 

4.  A  very  strange  accident  took  place  at  the  corner  of  Broad  and  High 
Monday  night.  A  woman  stepped  down  from  the  curb  to  the  street  and  her 
foot  slipped  and  she  fell,  striking  her  head  on  the  paving,  and  was  rendered 
unconscious.  A  number  of  men  sprang  to  her  and  lifted  her  and  could  think 
of  no  place  to  carry  her.  Someone  suggested  the  cigar  store  and  she  was  car- 
ried in  there,  and  there  being  no  place  to  lay  her  she  was  carried  into  a  saloon 
through  a  connecting  door  and  laid  on  a  couch.  On  regaining  consciousness, 
she  was  given  some  stimulant  and  then  becoming  aware  of  the  situation  she 
was  greatly  shocked,  but  when  the  situation  was  explained  to  her  she  thanke*' 
the  men  for  their  service  and  departed,  her  identity  being  unknown. 

5.  Just  previous  to  Christmas,  two  men  appeared  in  Warren,  and  visiter  :i 
number  of  merchants,  professional  men  and  manufacturers,  asking  aid  for  one 
Cieorge  Tompkins,  of  Chestnut  street,  whom  they  represented  as  having  met 
with  an  accident  by  falling  off  the  new  bank  building  at  Youngstown,  which 
necessitated  the  amputation  of  both  legs.  The  men  had  a  petition,  Avritten  in 
a  rather  illiterate  way,  asking  that  donations  be  made  that  the  men  with  the 
paper  might  get  him  a  set  of  artificial  legs. 

The  scheme  was  well  timed,  it  worked  well,  and  the  men  got  over  $200 
out  of  Warren  people  on  their  plea.  It  now  develops  that  the  scheme  was  a 
fake  pure  and  simple.  There  is  no  George  Tompkins  residing  in  Warren,  no 
one  ever  was  hurt  in  that  way  at  the  new  bank  building,  and  the  signature  at 
the  bottom  of  the  petition  is  a  forgery.    Say,  were  you  one  of  the  victims  ? 

The  men  evidently  took  turns  in  working  the  game,  one  talking  at  one 
place  and  the  other  at  another  place.  While  here  the  men  gave  their  names 
as  Jones  and  Johnson.  One  of  the  men  worked  the  K.  of  P.  membership 
trick  to  the  limit. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS  STORY  257 

The  same  men  are  now  under  arrest  at  Conneaut,  on  a  charge  of  petit 
larceny,  and  when  searched  by  the  police  the  papers  signed  by  Warren  people 
to  the  Tompkins  fund  were  found.  This  aroused  the  suspicion  of  the  chief 
there,  who  called  up  Chief  Flowers  to  make  inquiry  about  the  matter. 

Chief  Flowers  had  warrants  made  out  in  Justice  C.  C.  Bubb's  court  against 
the  two  men,  charging  them  with  forgery  and  getting  property  under  false 
pretense,  and  will  bring  them  here  for  a  hearing  on  Friday.  The  Conneaut 
officers  are  willing  to  surrender  the  men  to  the  local  officers.  There  are  quite 
a  number  of  local  people  who  will  be  willing  to  appear  against  the  men  when 
they  arrive  here. 

6.  Often  things  are  not  what  they  seem,  and  persons  dying  supposedly 
without  means  are  found  to  have  left  money  which  turned  up  after  their 
death,  and  thereby  hangs  a  tale. 

A  week  ago  Thursday,  Mrs.  Mary  Schooley,  who  lived  in  two  rooms 
belonging  to  Mrs.  Margaret  Keaton,  on  North  Hickory  street,  took  ill  sud- 
denly and  Mrs.  Keaton  and  a  few  neighbors  went  to  her  assistance,  and  did 
all  they  could  for  the  patient,  but  to  no  avail.  Dr.  Welch  was  called  and  gave 
medical  attention  and  pronounced  the  illness  neuralgia  of  the  heart. 

A  close  friend  of  Mrs.  Schooley's,  Miss  Lizzie  Campbell,  was  notified  and 
came  to  take  care  of  her,  and  on  Saturday  Mrs.  Schooley  got  up  but  was  very 
weak.  She  asked  for  her  medicine  and  Miss  Campbell  complied  with  her 
wishes,  and  Mrs.  Schooley  then  opened  a  conversation,  saying : 

"  Lizzie,  we  have  known  each  other  for  many  years.  You  just  seem  to 
me  as  my  best  friend,  and  I  want  to  —  "  But  her  sentence  was  not  finished. 
She  gave  a  moan  and  fell  to  the  floor.  Miss  Campbell  called  for  help  and 
the  physician  was  summoned,  but  she  never  regained  consciousness  and  died 
soon  after. 

Mrs.  Schooley,  for  some  time,  has  been  very  reticent  and  did  not  care  to 
communicate  even  with  her  relatives,  but  at  her  death,  Mr.  Will  Richardson, 
her  brother,  the  well-known  photographer,  was  called  for  and  made  arrange- 
ments for  the  funeral.  Her  only  child,  Mrs.  E.  R.  Dickson,  and  husband, 
of  Seymour,  Ind.,  were  wired  of  her  death,  and  they  came  for  the  funeral, 
which  was  held  Monday  of  last  week  at  the  home  of  Mr.  Richardson,  on 
Plum  street. 

On  a  few  occasions  Mrs.  Schooley  was  left  small  amounts  of  money,  and 
it  was  not  known  at  the  time  of  her  death  where  it  was  or  what  she  had  done 
with  it,  but  the  day  after  the  funeral  Mrs.  Keaton  and  a  few  other  neighbors 
went  into  her  room  to  clean  it  up,  and  found  in  a  corner  of  the  room  some 
old  papers  and  rubbish,  and  as  they  were  putting  it  into  a  bucket,  found  an 
old  stocking  sewed  up.  They  opened  it  and  found  four  $100  bills.  This 
news  soon  spread,  and  many  neighbors  wanted  to  help  clean  up. 

Mrs.  Keaton  notified  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dickson  of  the  find,  and  turned 
the  money  over  to  them.  They  left  Saturday  evening  for  their  home  at 
Seymour,   Indiana. 


258  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

Whether  Mrs.  Schooley  has  any  other  money  hidden  away  in  this  manner, 
time  alone  will  tell,  but  it  is  doubtful.  It  seems  rather  queer  that  in  this 
enlightened  age  that  people  will  ignore  the  banks  and  put  money  away  in 
this  manner  and  even  deprive  themselves  of  the  comforts  of  a  home,  but 
once  in  a  while  we  find  some  such  peculiar  people. 

7.  St.  Mary's  Home  is  very  fortunate  in  its  friends,  which  yesterday's 
doll  show  proved  to  be  not  only  numerous,  but  resourceful  and  energetic, 
and  when  the  accounts  are  all  made  up  it  will  be  shown  that  the  worthy 
institution  on  whose  behalf  they  have  put  forth  such  earnest  efforts  with 
so  much  success  is  much  the  richer  for  their  endeavors. 

There  was  a  large  gathering  of  ladies  and  gentlemen,  and  children  as 
well,  at  the  opening  of  the  show  by  Lady  Evelyn  Young,  in  the  afternoon, 
and  gay  throngs  of  young  people  filled  the  spacious  auditorium  of  the  Vic- 
toria Memorial  Hall  at  night,  and  thronged  into  the  wax  works  show,  the 
cafe  chantant  and  the  shooting  gallery,  keeping  the  attendants  at  these 
centres  of  amusement  more  than  busy.  The  merry-go-round  for  the  chil- 
dren was  well  patronized  also,  especially  in  the  afternoon,  but  the  centre 
of  attraction  was,  of  course,  the  dolls,  which  were  arranged  on  fourteen 
stalls  in  charge  of  more  than  as  many  ladies.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  no 
such  an  aggregation  of  handsome  costumes  was  ever  assembled  in  Singa-. 
pore  before,  as  was  exhibited  by  these  ladies  yesterday.  The  patriotic 
element  was  strong,  and  High-Landers  as  well  as  maidens,  Irish  lasses,  and 
male  and  female  representatives  of  all  the  British  colonies  were  prominent, 
while  a  superb  collection  of  very  richly  dressed  dolls  in  costumes  of  western 
Asia  attracted  wide  attention.  The  handsome  baby  doll  in  long  satin  dress, 
exhibited  by  Mrs.  Stevens,  proved  the  most  popular,  however,  securing  the 
suffrage  of  the  greatest  number  of  voters. 

One  of  the  best  conceptions  of  the  show  was  a  doll  dressed  to  repre- 
sent a  suffragette,  which  was  awarded  one  of  the  prizes.  The  Cross  Street 
School  teachers,  who  gave  an  interesting  entertainment  at  their  last  annual 
prize  giving  illustrative  of  Brittania  at  home  in  her  various  colonies,  repro- 
duced the  costumes  then  shown,  in  miniature,  and  also  secured  one  of  the 
prizes.  Another  group  idea  was  the  production  in  costume,  with  appropri- 
ate surroundings,  of  some  of  the  more  popular  nursery  tales,  the  ladies 
preparing  them  being  Mrs.  Coghlan,  Mrs.  Edwards  and  Mrs.  Saunders. 
The  best  group,  however,  was  undoubtedly  that  of  Mrs.  A.  W.  Bean,  which 
represented  a  Malay  family  of  the  better  class.  Neither  care  nor  expense 
had  been  spared  in  the  arrangement  of  this  group,  which  had  a  setting 
of  a  Malay  home  with  dwelling,  coconut  tree,  etc.,  arranged  with  great 
fidelity  to  actual  life.  The  dressing  of  the  dolls  was  done  by  the  children  of 
Dato  Mentri.  This  group  was  entitled  Our  Neighbours,  and  was  awarded 
the  first  prize  in  A  Class. 

An  unfortunate  contretemps  bade  fair  to  spoil  the  enjoyment  of  the 
throngs   which   gathered   about   the   shooting  gallery,   for   the   lights  proved 


1 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS  STORY  259 

altogether  too  high  up  and  too  dim,  and  seemed  to  grow  dimmer  as  the 
evening  progressed.  Mr.  Maudon  came  very  thoughtfully  and  very  gener- 
ously to  the  rescue,  however,  with  a  huge  pair  of  lamps  from  his  motor  car, 
and  with  one  of  those  turned  on  each  of  the  targets  ample  illumination  was 
afforded.  As  the  evening  drew  to  a  close,  the  prizes  were  distributed  and 
a  few  of  the  better  dolls  which  had  not  been  sold  were  raffled  off.  The 
greater  portion  of  the  dolls  had  already  been  disposed  of,  very  generous 
prices  being  paid,  as  a  whole. 

EXERCISE  XXIII 

Here  is  a  story  of  an  automobile  accident  which,  to  say  the  least, 
makes  dull  reading.  \\'rite  a  more  attractive  "  lead,"  bringing  out  the 
essential  facts  ;  cut  out  general  terms  and  supply  specific  ones  and  give 
it  more  swing.    The  facts  are  hopelessly  muddled. 

It  was  a  warm  sunshiny  afternoon  when  Jake  Bethards  and  his  wife 
ensconced  themselves  in  their  automobile  last  week  to  take  a  long  expedition 
into  the  neighboring  country.  Little  did  they  think  that  before  the  shadows 
of  evening  fell  that  the  death  angel  would  hover  over  them  and  the  whole 
community  be  saddened  by  the  message  of  their  demise.  Even  in  life  we  are 
in  death.  Their  machine  had  just  passed  Springer's  dam  when  a  smalL  boy, 
said  to  be  one  of  the  Higgins  children,  ran  out  into  the  road  in  pursuit  of  a 
pup7  and  in  attempting  to  get  out  of  the  way  of  the  unfortunate  child. 
Mn  Bethards,  who  was  an  inexperienced  chauffeur,  collided  his  touring-car 
•Vnth  a  large  iree  al  LiltJ  ^Id^  Of  the  piKe./  iJoth  ol  the  occupants  were  thrown 
out  with  terrihc  torce.  iVfien  neighbors  rusned  to  the  scene  it  was  discovered 
that  Mrs.  Bethards  was  quite  dead,  with  a  shattered  skull ;  while  the  husband 
was  unconscious  and  bleeding  profusely.  He  was  taken  home  in  a  wagon  and 
it  is  said  that  there  is  no  hope  for  his  recovery,  although  he  has  a  strong 
physique.  The  whole  countryside  is  on  the  tip-toe  of  anxiety,  as  both  are 
respected  people  of  this  ridge  and  vicinity.  This  lamented  accident  should  be 
a  warning  to  all  those  who  have  not  enough  sense  to  keep  off  the  road  when 
they  see  an  automobile  approaching. 

EXERCISE  XXIV 

Here  is  a  story  which  has  many  possibilities  for  picturesque  effect. 
Use  color,  but  do  not  forget  names  and  particulars  and  specific  instances. 
Adhere  to  the  divisions  already  outlined.  Add  any  facts  which  seem  to 
you  essential. 

Without  warning  thermometer  went  down  twenty  degrees  in  five  hours.  A 
blizzard  descended  upon  the  city.  Snow  piled  high  everywhere.  Streets  were 
blockaded  and  car  service  abandoned  until  snow-plow  could  be  brought  into 
use.    Men  cleaned  the  pavements  with  snow-shovels. 


26o  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

Telephone  wires  sagged  with  snow ;  in  some  cases  communication  with 
outside  world  entirely  cut  off.  News  sent  by  wireless.  Business  at  a  standstill, 
with  heavy  loss  to  merchants. 

Catde  frozen  in  the  fields  outside  the  town.  In  one  instance  a  farmer  was 
lost  in  the  blizzard  and  was  found  frozen  to  death.  Oldest  inhabitants  say  it 
was  the  worst  storm  in  two  decades.    Official  records  of  weather  bureau. 

p:xercise  XXV ~-^ 

f  Htere  are  the  disconnected  facts  of  some  short  stories,  no  one  of  which 
should  exceed  125  words.  Pick  out  the  unusual  or  interesting  feature  for 
your  "  lead  "  and  develop  in  an  orderly  way.  In  some  cases  it  may  be 
necessary  to  embellish  your  story.  This  is  permissible  if  it  does  not  go 
too  far  astray  from  the  facts.  The  fifth  specimen  should  be  treated  in 
a  humorous  vein. 
r^         ^      - 

\  I.  Two  men,  Steve  Bridges  and  Alex  Locke,  brothers-in-law,  well-known 
farmers  living  near  Bucyrus,  got  into  a  fight  yesterday  and  Locke  was  chopped 
in  the  back  of  the  neck  by  Bridges.  An  ax  was  used.  Locke  is  in  a  hospital 
and  it  is  feared  his  spinal  cord  has  been  seriously  injured.  Bridges  telephoned 
that  he  will  give  himself  up.  The  men  had  two  dogs  noted  for  their  pedigree. 
The  animals  got  into  a  mix-up.  The  owners  tried  to  part  them.  Angry  words 
arose  and  a  bloody  fight  ensued  as  the  result. 

2.  J.  S.  McCullough,  a  wealthy  broker  of  Chicago,  was  relieved  of  valuables, 
silver  plate,  etc.,  one  afternoon  recently  by  two  robbers  who  entered  the  house  in 
broad  daylight.  Mr.  McCullough  was  sick  in  bed.  One  robber  extended  his 
sympathy,  gave  the  broker  medicine  and  brought  him  a  glass  of  water,  while 
the  other  looted  the  house.    Both  wished  him  a  speedy  recovery  on  departure. 

3.  Mrs.  Dora  Gieteman,  living  in  her  apartment  in  a  Delancy  street  house, 
woke  up  last  night  to  find  a  man  in  her  room.  She  beat  him  with  a  cuspidor 
until  he  backed  against  an  open  window  with  a  low  sill.  She  then  smashed 
him  across  the  face  with  a  rolling  pin  when  he  toppled  to  instant  death  on  the 
concrete  pavement,  50  feet  below.  His  name  was  Louis  Gratch,  aged  25,  a 
painter  by  day  and  a  burglar  after  dark. 

4.  Typhoid  fever  has  broken  out  in  the  M insane  asylum.    Twenty 

patients  are  seriously  sick.  Physicians  are  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  cause 
of  the  disease.  Yesterday  an  employee  looked  into  the  water  tank  at  the  top 
of  the  building  and  found  in  it  a  score  of  dead  blackbirds.  The  lid  had  been 
left  off.  One  patient,  John  Simpson,  aged  34,  of  Loudonville,  died  from  the 
fever  in  the  afternoon. 

5.  Mayor  I.  T.  Shank  of  Indianapolis  says  the  people  who  attend  the 
moving-picture  shows  must  cut  out  "  spooning."  The  mayor  has  searched  the 
statute  books,  but  has  found  no  law  bearing  on  that  subject.  He  has  sug- 
gested to  the  theater  managers  that  they  turn  on  the  lights  suddenly  during 


THE  STRUCTURE  OE  A  NEWS  STORY      26 1 

the  performance.  One  councilman  has  introduced  an  ordinance  to  that  effect. 
The  mayor  says  that  young'  people  only  go  to  the  nickelodeon  to  "  spark  " 
when  the  lights  are  turned  low. 

6.  The  School  Library  has  been  housed  in  a  building  reared  in  1830.  It 
was  formerly  used  as  a  church  and  was  remodeled  to  suit  the  needs  of  the 
Library.  For  some  months  the  walls  have  been  unstable.  During  a  severe 
thunderstorm  Monday  night  the  roof  gave  w^ay  and  filled  the  stacks  and  wait- 
ing rooms  with  debris.  The  loss  is  heavy.  The  building  cannot  be  repaired, 
and  other  quarters  must  be  secured  before  the  opening  of  school  next  week. 

EXERCISE  XXVI 

Write  a  100-word  story  on  the  weather,  bringing  in  the  temperature 
and  the  prospect  for  a  change.  This  kind  of  a  story  is  difficult  to  write. 
See  what  you  can  do  in  making  a  dull  subject  interesting  and  snappy 
reading.    Appeal  to  the  sensations. 

EXERCISE  XXVII 

The  following  ''  leads  ''  clipped  from  various  papers  are  all  faulty  for 
various  reasons.  In  many  instances  the  real  news  has  been  buried  in  the 
middle  of  the  paragraph.  Some  of  the  sentences  are  too  long.  Several 
make  no  attempt  to  interest  the  reader  at  the  outset  or  to  sharpen  his 
appetite  for  what  is  to  follow.  Rewrite  these  specimens  and  endeavor  to 
bring  out  the  interesting  feature  first.  Don't  overdo  the  long  running 
sentence  with  its  participial  beginning. 

1 .  A  horrible  tragedy  took  place  in  Clark  county  a  few  miles  north  of  South 
Charleston  Thursday  morning  about  nine  o'clock,  in  which  several  former 
residents  of  this  county  played  a  prominent  part,  when  a  free-for-all  fight 
between  William  Dillard.  his  three  sons,  Ralph,  Clifford,  and  Thomas,  and 
Henry  Dillon  and  his  son.  Homer,  occurred.  As  a  result  of  the  deadly  combat 
Homer  Dillon  was  shot  and  instantly  killed ;  Henry  Dillon  was  seriously 
wounded  and  may  die ;  William  Dillard  was  shot  and  may  recover,  and  Ralph 
Dillard  received  a  bad  wound  on  the  head  where  he  was  struck  with  a  club. 
The  other  two  boys  escaped  uninjured. 

2.  The  annual  election  of  officers  of  Champaign  Lodge  No.  525  F.  and 
A.  M.  for  the  coming  year  was  held  in  the  Masonic  Temple  on  South  Main 
street  Friday  evening. 

A  large  number  of  the  members  were  present  and  the  following  officers  were 
elected  for  the  year  191 1:  Harry  C.  Duncan  was  re-elected  Worshipful 
Master;  Dr.  Nelson  Rhodes,  Sr.  Warden;  Walter  Arrowsmith,  Jr.  Warden; 
J.  G.  Wallace,  Sr.  Deacon;  Will  Hyatt,  Jr.  Deacon;  L.  T.  Marman  was  re- 
elected Secretary  for  the  twenty-sixth  time;  H.  S.  Morgan,  Treasurer;  John 
Seibert,  Tyler ;  and  Dr.  Pearce,  voting  trustee. 


262  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

3.  This  morning,  soon  after  he  had  made  the  statement  that  he  was  going 
to  run  away  from  home,  the  1 1 -year-old  son  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  (George  Smith  of 
S7  Fort  street  disappeared. 

Two  hours  later  the  police  station  was  called  by  phone  and  the  assistance  of 
the  officers  was  solicited.  The  last  seen  of  the  boy  was  when  he  was  taking 
an  easterly  course  on  Spring  street. 

4.  ''  Jack  "  Hill  attempted  suicide  at  Urbana  by  drinking  acid.  The  chances 
are  that  he  would  have  never  lived  but  a  few  hours  had  it  not  been  for  the  fact 
that  a  physician  was  immediately  called  and  worked  over  an  hour  in  an  effort 
to  overcome  the  effects  of  the  deadly  fluid. 

He  is  a  young  colored  man  who  is  employed  as  a  porter  at  a  hotel.  His  act 
was  due  to  his  wife's  leaving  him. 

5.  The  Mission  band  of  the  Lutheran  Church  met  Friday  afternoon,  after 
school  hours,  at  the  Lutheran  church.  There  were  forty-two  children  present, 
and  the  meeting  was  in  charge  of  Mrs.  W.  C.  Laughbaum.  Steps  were  taken 
to  perfect  the  organization.  It  was  decided  that  the  members  of  the  board 
should  begin  to  keep  scrapbooks,  collecting  articles  and  data  of  interest  in 
connection  with  the  work  of  the  band.  The  topic  for  the  next  meeting  was 
given.    "  What  Our  Mothers  Have  Told  Us." 

6.  Santa  Claus  was  a  bit  ahead  of  schedule  time  when  he  invaded  the 
general  offices  of  the  Seaboard  Air  Line  Railway  in  this  city  yesterday,  but 
nevertheless  his  premature  visitation  was  welcomed. 

Orders  came  to  the  heads  of  all  departments  which  brought  joy  to  the 
hearts  of  those  who  are  directly  affected  by  the  promulgation  which  stipulated 
that  all  the  clerks  drawing  salaries  of  less  than  $100  per  month  will,  from 
December  i ,  receive  a  five  per  cent  increase. 

It  means  that  a  large  majority  of  the  clerical  attaches  of  the  road  in  this 
city  will  realize  more  for  their  services  on  the  first  pay  day  of  the  new  year. 

7.  Last  Tuesday  evening  George  Benadum,  on  West  Second  street,  set  a  new 
rat  trap,  baited  with  an  ear  of  corn.  Wednesday  morning  he  found  the  trap 
jammed  full.  There  were  22  rats  in  the  trap,  released  one  at  a  time  and  "  Topsy," 
a  thoroughbred  English  ratter,  succeeded  in  killing  20  out  of  the  22.  "Topsy" 
is  certainly  the  Queen  Ratter  of  the  Hocking  Valley.   Bring  on  your  rat  stories. 

8.  On  Thursday  evening,  January  26th,  1911,  Mrs.  M.  H.  Cherrington 
gave  a  Miscellaneous  Shower  for  Miss  Alma  Elizabeth  Hall,  who  was  married 
to  Prof.  C.  V.  Kitner  of  Hortsville,  at  high  noon,  February  ist,  191 1. 

The  Cherrington  home  looked  beautiful,  the  reception  hall  was  in  red  with 
red  heart  decoration.  An  open  parasol  was  suspended  from  the  ceiling  in  the 
reception  hall  and  under  which  a  red  receiving  receptacle  hung  in  which  each 
guest  upon  entering  deposited  her  present.  The  dining  room  was  decorated 
in  pink  and  white,  the  center  piece  being  a  large  doll,  dressed  to  represent  the 
bride,  and  was  surrounded  by  two  train  bearers  and  eight  bridesmaids,  and 
here  is  where  the  bride-to-be  becomingly  attired  in  blue  silk,  opened  her 
presents,  all  of  which  were  very  costly  and  elaborate. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS   STORY  263 

9.  The  wreck  to  train  234  on  the  Straitsville  branch  on  Thursday  evening 
of  last  week  was  the  worst  in  the  history  of  the  branch.  Engineer  Ambrose 
Wade,  of  Nelsonville,  was  injured^o  badly  that  he  succumbed  to  his  injuries 
on  Friday  afternoon  at  four  o'clock. 

EXERCISE  XXVIII 

In  the  following  exercises  you  are  asked  to  write  newspaper  ''  leads," 
—  not  to  write  the  entire  story,  —  summarizing  the  essential  facts  in 
compact  style  in  one  paragraph.  Make  these  as  brief  as  possible,  but 
avoid  being  baldly  commonplace. 

1.  Barber  commits  suicide  by  hanging  himself  in  a  barn  in  the  rear  of  his 
home,  9873  Dover  Street.  His  wife  had  left  a  note  saying  she  had  eloped  with 
another  man.  He  was  45  years  old  and  had  two  children.  Before  his  suicide 
he  went  to  the  barber  shop,  had  his  hair  cut  and  was  shaved.  He  told  C.  W. 
Eliot,  who  shaved  him.  that  he  ''  wanted  to  look  well  when  dead."  His  name 
was  John  W.  Bendure  and  he  came  here  from  Germany  ten  years  ago. 

2.  Large  refrigerator  in  the  plant  of  Armour  &  Co.,  packers,  has  an  auto- 
matic catch  which  locks  the  door  as  soon  as  it  closes.  Two  men,  Tom  Simpson 
and  George  Shellenback,  carried  in  some  meat  late  one  afternoon  and  the  ice- 
box closed  upon  them.  Nobody  heard  their  cries  for  help.  When  they  were 
almost  frozen  and  suffocated  an  employee  happened  to  return,  heard  them  and 
rescued  the  two  men. 

3.  Fred  Smith,  a  young  colored  man,  got  into  a  fight  with  an  Italian,  Pietro 
Nazimpi,  who  was  employed  as  a  molder  in  a  foundry,  and  as  a  result  the  Italian 
killed  him  with  a  stiletto.  Bystanders  say  the  two  began  arguing  on  the  relative 
merits  of  their  races.  Nazimpi  knocked  down  a  policeman  who  tried  to  arrest 
him  and  ran  down  an  alley.  He  has  not  been  found.  Smith  lived  at  897 
Hawthorne  Avenue.    He  had  a  wife.    Nazimpi  lives  in  the  house  next  door. 

4.  A  tight-rope  walker  of  1 5  years'  experience  failed  to  walk  the  rope 
between  the  stores  of  B.  N.  Higgins  and  G.  H.  Brown  in  Lincoln  Avenue  last 
night  as  scheduled.  He  was  indisposed.  A  great  crowd  had  gathered,  but  was 
disappointed.  His  name  is  Signor  Deletto  Zabriski  and  he  is  of  royal  blood.  As 
he  was  getting  out  of  bed  in  the  morning  he  fell  and  sprained  his  right  ankle. 

5.  Andrew  Welsh,  i  i  years  old,  climbed  a  pole  yesterday  in  boyish  fun, 
and  soon  after  reaching  the  top,  put  his  hand  on  a  live  wire.  His  cries  of  pain 
at  once  attracted  a  large  crowd  who  stood  watching  him  as  he  was  slowly  being 
roasted  to  death.  At  this  juncture  Patrick  Brislin,  who  lives  close  to  the  boy's 
home  in  Greenleaf  Street,  climbed  up  the  pole,  pulled  the  boy  from  the  wire 
and  bore  him,  burning  and  moaning  to  the  ground.  The  boy  cried  "  For  God's 
sake,  put  me  out,  kill  me,"  as  he  was  being  carried  to  the  ground.  He  is  badly 
burned,  but  Dr.  J.  A.  Boyd  of  Wabash  Avenue,  who  attended  him^  says  there 
are  good  chances  for  his  recovery. 


264  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

EXERCISE  XXIX 

In  newspaper  parlance  stories  that  are  rewritten  from  other  papers 
are  called  ''  rewrites,"  If  there  is  nothing  new  to  be  added  to  them,  they 
should  be  reduced  in  order  to  bring  out  the  gist  of  the  story,  remembering 
always  to  put  the  freshest  feature  first.  While  these  stories  have  already 
been  printed,  it  is  a  poor  newspaper  man  who  cannot  discover  some  new 
or  neglected  feature  that  can  be  played  up  as  a  ''  lead."  Reduce  and 
reconstruct  the  following : 

1.  F.  O.  Carmack  fell  down  a  flight  of  stairs  at  Third  and  Long  streets  early 
yesterday  morning  and  sustained  a  fracture  of  the  skull  from  which  he  died  this 
afternoon  at  two  o'clock.  He  died  in  the  Hospital  for  the  Unfortunate  where 
he  had  been  rushed  by  the  police  patrol.  The  first  report  which  came  to  the 
police  was  that  Carmack  had  been  thrown  down  stairs  by  his  wife ;  but  later 
it  was  learned  that  he  had  fallen  down  while  drunk.  His  funeral  will  be  held 
Wednesday,  conducted  by  the  Modern  Woodmen  of  the  World. 

2.  Early  this  morning,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  G.  L.  Baumgartner  of  201  Eighteenth 
Street,  were  injured  in  a  most  peculiar  manner  when  the  folding  bed  in  which 
they  were  sleeping,  closed  upon  them.  Mr.  Baumgartner  was  hurt  severely,  sus- 
taining a  badly  injured  spinal  column  and  other  bruises,  while  his  wife  may  be 
injured  internally.  It  is  not  known  how  the  accident  occurred  but  many  believe 
that  the  weights  which  held  the  bed  down  became  loosened.  Dr.  George  Gwinn 
was  called  and  after  making  an  examination  ordered  the  removal  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Baumgartner  to  the  City  Hospital,  Mrs,  Baumgartner  left  the  hospital 
just  two  weeks  ago  where  she  was  confined  for  six  weeks  with  a  broken  thigh. 

3.  Hearing  the  screams  of  her  children,  Mrs.  Max  Wolke,  3245  East 
Seventeenth  street,  rushed  into  the  kitchen  yesterday  just  in  time  to  save  them 
from  fire  which  threatened  her  home.  Mrs.  Wolke  was  in  the  rear  yard  and 
had  left  her  children,  Edward,  aged  five,  and  Anna,  aged  three,  on  the  kitchen 
floor.  The  children  found  a  box  of  matches  and  played  with  them.  Their 
clothes  caught  fire  and  the  flames  spread  to  the  carpet.  The  room  was  filled 
with  smoke.  When  Mrs.  Wolke  arrived  the  children  were  gasping  for  breath. 
She  threw  water  on  them  and  put  out  the  blaze.  Mr,  Wolke  is  a  dry-goods 
merchant  and  keeps  stock  at  his  home  and  the  damage  on  this  will  reach  $500. 

4.  Whether  Emma  Devill,  17,  and  Arthur  Jordan,  24,  met  with  foul  play 
or  eloped  is  the  problem  the  local  police  were  called  upon  to  solve  today.  The 
young  woman's  mother  reported  that  the  couple  disappeared  November  14  on 
the  eve  of  their  wedding.  The  marriage  license  had  been  procured  and  the 
guests  waited  long  for  the  arrival  of  the  bride  and  groom.  Mrs.  Devill  believes 
her  daughter  has  either  been  slain  or  kidnaped. 

5.  The  body  of  an  unknown  man  was  found  in  the  underbrush  near  the 
factory  of  the  Monarch  Paste  Company  in  South  Franklin  street  early  this 
afternoon.    R.  P.  Franks,  118  West  78th  street,  made  the  discovery. 


THE  STRUCTURE  OF  A  NEWS   STORY  265 

EXERCISE  XXX 

The  following  stories  have  been  published  in  an  evening  paper  and 
are  stale.  Rewrite  them  for  a  morning  paper.  Freshen  up  the  ''  lead  " 
and  put  the  dead  details  toward  the  last.  Add  any  new  developments 
which  you  think  probable  —  and  make  them  lively.  Don't  wrench  the 
facts  as  stated. 

1 .  Robert  F.  Harkins,  aged  45,  an  attorney  with  offices  over  89  Third  street, 
died  yesterday  morning  in  a  hospital  at  Nashville.  Mr.  Harkins  went  to 
Nashville  Wednesday  to  visit  friends.  The  following  day  he  was  stricken  with 
pneumonia  and  continued  to  grow  worse  until  the  end  came  yesterday.  His 
wife  has  left  the  city  to  attend  the  funeral  to  be  held  Friday.  Mr.  Harkins 
came  to  Grove  City  ten  years  ago  and  entered  the  offices  of  Milbourne  &  Jacobs, 
where  he  remained  five  years,  then  taking  an  office  of  his  own.  He  was  a 
32nd  degree  Mason. 

2.  While  working  on  the  roof  of  the  plant  of  the  National  Carbon  Company 
at  the  North  End  this  morning,  George  Williams  slipped  and  fell  to  the  ground. 
The  city  ambulance  took  him  to  Mercy  hospital,  where  it  was  found  that  he 
was  suffering  from  internal  injuries.  Grave  fears  are  entertained  for  his  re- 
covery. Williams  is  married  and  lives  at  348  Mellins  Terrace.  He  suffered  a 
similar  accident  eight  months  ago.    Yesterday  was  Friday  the  1 3th. 

EXERCISE  XXXI 

Here  are  three  "want-ads"  clipped  from  a  paper.  With  elaboration 
they  will  make  good  short  stories.  Insert  names  and  necessary  particu- 
lars C'  human-interest"  possibilities  here) : 

WANTED  —  Live  dogs  and  cats  :  50  cents  a  head  will  be  paid.  \'eterina- 
rian  department,  Ohio  wState  University. 

WANTED  —  Unbroken  and  bad  horses,  mules,  and  steers  to  ride  at  Wild 
West  show,  Olentangy  Park;  $100.00  given  if  we  fail  to  ride  them  without 
saddle  or  bridle.  We  will  also  break  any  horse  free  of  charge.  Hill  &  Flaur- 
noy,  Olentangy  Park. 

WANTED  —  Chorus  girls  that  sing  and  dance.  Good  appearance.  Com 
pany  rehearsing  at  Buckeye  Lake.  Address  J.  William  Everett,  430  Savings 
and  Trust  Bl'dg. 

EXERCISE  XXXII 

You  are  asked  to  write  a  brief  weather  story  for  a  Christmas  morning 
issue.  At  the  time  of  writing,  snow  is  frying  and  the  thermometer  fall- 
ing. Belated  shoppers  on  the  street.  Get  some  Christmas  spirit  into  the 
narrative,  but  present  the  facts  first. 


266  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

EXERCISE  XXXIII 

The  following  group  of  facts  is  crowded  with  suggestion  and  can  be 
worked  up  with  good  effect.  Appeal  to  mother  love  in  the  ''  lead  "  ;  make 
your  description  colorful  and  inject  action.  Emphasize  all  the  "  human- 
interest  "  features.  This  story  requires  names  and  particulars  and  definite 
information.  Avoid  pleasant  generalities  and  don't  forget  you  are  writing 
for  a  newspaper,  not  a  magazine.    Some  conversation  would  help. 

A  boy  and  a  girl  —  brother  and  sister  —  who  belong  to  a  country  household, 
start  off  late  one  afternoon  to  get  a  bag  of  meal  at  the  crossroads  grocery  four 
miles  away.  They  are  mounted  on  an  old  horse,  rawboned  and  slow.  They 
get  the  meal  and  start  back  home,  despite  the  warning  of  the  grocer  that  it  is 
going  to  snow. 

Soon  the  flakes  begin  to  fall ;  then  the  blizzard  breaks  in  fury.  The  children 
bow  their  heads  to  the  storm  and  urge  on  the  horse.  Almost  frozen  to  death 
they  finally  manage  to  reach  a  barn  by  the  roadside,  but  the  horse  is  left 
outside.    The  children  pull  hay  over  them  to  keep  warm. 

Consternation  at  their  home.  Mother  wrings  her  hands.  In  fit  of  despera- 
tion, in  spite  of  the  fierce  storm,  the  father  and  a  hired  man  make  off  in  a  sleigh 
to  the  rescue.  They  find  the  horse  frozen  to  death.  They  cry  aloud  for  the 
children,  but  no  response.  When  the  barn  is  searched  the  two  children  are 
found  fast  asleep.  They  are  bundled  up  and  taken  home,  where  there  is  great 
rejoicing. 


SKELETONS   OF   NEWS   STORIES 

The  material  from  which  these  stories  are  to  be  built  has  been  pur- 
posely huddled  together  in  the  following  paragraphs.  Some  details  you 
will  suppress  altogether  as  unessential  or  as  mere  hearsay ;  others  you 
will  elaborate,  as  you  see  fit.  In  almost  every  specimen  there  is  oppor- 
tunity for  lively,  picturesque  writing  and  a  place  for  an  individual  treat- 
ment of  the  facts.  The  first  paragraph  should  summarize  the  entire  story, 
bringing  out  the  important  feature,  in  many  cases  the  most  exciting  part 
of  the  recital.  The  rest  of  the  story  should  give  concrete  details  in  support 
of  the  general  statement  at  the  beginning.  Human  nature  is  so  consti- 
tuted that  it  likes  a  fight  whether  it  is  a  verbal  encounter  or  a  physical 
conflict.  This  is  what  is  called,  in  newspaper  parlance,  "  good  stuff,"  and 
is  at  a  premium  in  newspaper  offices.  The  reporter  should  make  the 
attempt,  therefore,  to  "'  play  up  "  that  part  of  the  story  which  is  crowded 
with  excitement  or  with  ''  human  interest."  In  this  regard  public  curi- 
osity in  the  story  is  naturally  accentuated  by  interviews  with  leading 
citizens,  just  as  in  private  life  ordinary  men  and  women  like  to  hear 
what  their  acquaintances  think  or  say.  In  newspaper  reports,  therefore, 
use  the  exact  language  of  the  man  interviewed ;  the  more  ridiculous, 
quaint,  novel,  or  original  the  language,  the  better. 

The  instructor  has  attempted  to  compile  as  many  different  types  of  news- 
paper stories  as  seem  best  adapted  to  classroom  work.  Each  will  require 
somewhat  different  treatment.  In  many  instances  the  facts  have  not  been 
changed,  but  have  been  set  down  just  as  they  have  been  printed  in  large 
city  dailies.  In  some  cases,  however,  it  has  been  thought  advisable  to 
substitute  fictitious  names  and  places  and  to  take  some  liberty  with  details. 

1.  William  Allen,  a  seventeen-year-old  boy,  is  known  as  one  of  the  worst 
boys  the  New  York  Police  have  to  deal  with.  He  was  born  with  the  faculty 
of  ''  sensing  "  safe  combinations.  He  spent  his  loot  for  cream  puffs  and  pies. 
He  was  sentenced  to  the  penitentiary.  Full  set  of  burglar  tools  found  in  his 
pocket.  He  confessed  to  robbing  13  safes.  "  I  have  the  feel  "  is  the  way  he 
excused  himself.    He  took  the  sentence  coolly, 

2.  The  bill  of  fare  for  a  Thanksgiving  dinner  caused  an  argument  in  a 
New  York  family,  in  which  plates  were  passed  through  the  air.  Jacob  Fisher, 
the  husband,  wanted   turkey,  while  the  wife  wanted  goose.    Wordy  battle 

267 


268  ESSENTIALS   IN   JOURNALISM 

followed.  Mrs.  Fisher  was  thrown  down,  and  her  husband  sat  on  her.  In  the 
afternoon  she  swore  out  a  warrant  for  his  arrest.  Fisher  was  arrested  by  an 
officer  after  a  struggle.    Fined  $25  and  costs. 

3.  Joseph  Walker,  a  farmer,  has  just  built  a  new  home  near  Rosedale  and  is 
anxious  to  find  some  woman  to  fill  it.  The  wife  must  know  housekeeping  and 
should  have  some  financial  means.  She  need  not  be  good-looking.  ''  I  have  never 
been  married,"  said  Mr.  Walker.  ''  My  wife  will  have  to  put  up  with  my  pecul- 
iarities. She  need  not  milk  the  cows,  nor  churn  the  butter.  This  is  no  get-rich- 
quick  proposition.  She  must  be  domestic,  not  a  society  butterfly."  Mr.  Walker 
is  4 1  years  of  age,  six  feet  in  height,  weighs  1 60  pounds,  is  of  slender  stature 
and  has  sandy  hair  and  mustache.    He  has  been  a  farmer  since  boyhood. 

4.  A  high  wind  was  blowing  in  the  heart  of  Philadelphia's  business  district, 
A  huge  sign  was  blown  from  its  fastenings.  Two  men  and  one  girl  were  struck 
by  the  falling  sign  and  almost  instantly  killed.  They  did  not  reach  the  hospital 
alive,  although  the  ambulance  made  a  hurry  run. 

The  sign  was  about  20  feet  wide  and  10  feet  high  and  stood  on  the  roof  of 
a  four-story  building  in  the  retail  shopping  district.  The  street  was  crowded, 
it  being  the  noon  hour.  The  greater  portion  of  the  heavy  sign  landed  in  the 
middle  of  the  street.  Those  caught  under  the  metal  wreckage  were  near  the 
curb.  A  panic  ensued,  and  some  one  turned  in  an  alarm  of  fire  which  brought 
out  the  firemen,  thus  adding  to  the  excitement. 

5.  Fred  Blass,  a  farmer,  was  on  his  way  home  from  the  city.  In  some 
manner  he  failed  to  note  the  approach  of  an  interurban  car  from  the  east  and 
drove  on  the  track  just  as  the  car  dashed  up  to  the  crossing.  The  crew,  evi- 
dently thinking  that  he  would  wait  until  the  car  had  passed,  did  not  come  to 
a  stop.  Just  as  Blass  had  driven  the  horses  clear  of  the  track  the  collision 
came.  Both  animals  were  freed  from  the  rig,  and  the  wagon  was  whirled  partly 
around  and  badly  splintered  and  Blass  thrown  out. 

He  was  taken  to  his  home.  It  is  reported  that  his  injuries  are  not  serious. 
No  report  of  the  accident  has  as  yet  been  received  at  the  local  offices  of  the 
company.  The  car  was  manned  by  a  Sharon  crew.  The  car,  it  is  said,  was 
approaching  on  a  long  stretch  of  straight  track  at  the  time  the  smash-up  occurred. 

6.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John  B.  Elving,  together  with  their  six  children,  the  eldest 
of  whom  is  i  5  years,  had  made  their  home  in  the  heart  of  the  forest  30  miles 
between  (irand  Marais,  Michigan,  and  Upper  Brule  Lake.  Their  home  was 
a  little  cabin  made  of  logs.  Not  long  ago,  a  fire  broke  out  in  the  woods  and 
soon  began  to  hem  them  in.  Finally,  with  a  small  stock  of  provisions,  they 
beat  a  hasty  retreat.  Elving  cut  limbs  from  trees  on  the  bank  of  the  Brule 
River  and  stationed  himself  and  family  neck  deep  in  the  water,  underneath  a 
screen  of  underbrush,  saturated  with  water.  They  stayed  there  an  entire  day, 
until  the  fire  burned  out.  The  entire  family  then  walked  through  the  forest 
to  (irand  Marais.  It  took  them  five  days  to  cover  the  distance.  Two  of  the 
smaller  children  were  saved  from  drowning  in  the  swift  current  of  the  Brule 
River  by  the  family's  Newfoundland  dog. 


SKELETONS  OF  NEWS  STORIES  269 

(  7.  Italian  laborers  were  at  work  at  the  gravel  bank  of  the  Peterson  &  Wright 
Company  at  Old  Forge,  near  the  railroad  junction,  shoveling  the  gravel  through 
a  sieve  and  into  freight  cars,  preparatory  to  being  shipped  away.  Shortly  after 
the  men  had  started  to  work  Wednesday  morning,  a  huge  bank  of  gravel  and 
rocks  above  them  gave  way  and  descended  on  them.  All  the  men  managed  to 
escape  with  the  exception  of  John  Nomeisuer,  aged  30.  who  was  buried  under 
the  avalanche.  Before  his  friends  could  help  him,  he  had  suffocated.  Coroner 
Davidson  found  a  wallet  containing  $236,  his  entire  earnings,  wrapped  about 
the  man's  leg.    It  is  reported  that Jie  left  a  widow  and  one  child  in  Italy. 

8  J  Miss  Georgiana  Robinson,  a  Chicago  school  teacher,  went  to  Atlantic  City 
recently  to  attend  an  educational  meeting.  While  there  she  went  in  bathing 
and  was  carried  out  beyond  her  depth.  Her  cries  for  help  brought  to  her  rescue 
George  Fiegembaum,  a  young  traveling  man  of  Kalamazoo,  Michigan.  He 
was  a  strong  swimmer  and  soon  brought  her  to  the  beach,  where  restoratives 
were  applied  by  anxious  friends.  A  warm  friendship  sprang  up  between  the 
rescuer  and  the  rescued.  Their  marriage  is  announced  for  next  Tuesday  in 
the  Presbyterian  Church. 

9.  John  W.  Simpson,  teller  in  the  Madison  Avenue  National  Bank,  went 
to  a  small  hotel  in  Bay  View  last  Thursday  night  and  gave  orders  to  the  clerk 
that  he  was  not  to  be  called  until  very  late  the  next  morning.  At  noon  he  had 
not  put  in  an  appearance  and  did  not  respond  to  repeated  knocking  at  his  door. 
Finally  the  door  was  broken  open  and  the  lifeless  body  of  Mr.  Simpson  found 
upon  the  bed.  He  had  killed  himself  with  a  revolver  which  was  still  clenched 
in  his  right  hand.  It  is  said  that  Mr.  Simpson  was  short  in  his  accounts  at 
the  bank  and  that  he  had  been  playing  the  races.  He  was  married  and  had 
one  child. 

ID.  Owl  car  No.  256  on  the  Belt  Line  was  approaching  Linwood  Avenue 
last  night  at  midnight.  Three  passengers  were  on  the  car,  which  was  in  charge 
of  S.  B.  Lindenberg  and  John  H.  Parker,  motorman  and  conductor  respectively. 
Suddenly  two  men  in  masks  jumped  on  the  car.  With  a  flourish  of  a  pistol 
one  of  the  men  ordered  the  motorman  and  conductor  to  run  for  their  lives. 
The  other  then  proceeded  to  collect  the  valuables  and  spare  change  from  the 
passengers.  He  got  in  all  about  $157.  Street-car  officials  are  making  an  inves- 
tigation.   The  robbers  are  thought  to  be  youths  imitating  dime-novel  heroes. 

1 1,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Matthews  Staff,  a  newly  wedded  couple  of  Helena,  Mon- 
tana, and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M.  S.  Evers,  of  Hammond,  Indiana,  went  out  in  a 
gasoline  launch  on  Lake  Michigan  yesterday.  A  severe  squall  arose  and  the 
launch  was  disabled.  Death  was  imminent  when  the  women  bethought  them- 
selves of  a  plan  of  rescue.  They  removed  their  skirts,  tore  them  into  ribbons, 
and  set  fire  to  them  in  the  hope  of  attracting  attention.  The  flames  were  seen 
by  surfmen  at  the  South  Chicago  life-saving  station.  All  four  were  rescued 
in  the  nick  of  time. 

12,  Policeman  Edward  Schnitzler  of  the  Brooklyn  Squad  goes  by  the  name 
of  *'  Hard-Luck  Schnitzler  "  by  his  comrades  because  of  the  misfortunes  he  has 


270  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

had.  His  first  wife  and  three  children  were  lost  in  the  General  Slocum  dis- 
aster. Yesterday  he  was  almost  killed  by  a  trolley  car  while  on  duty.  He  had 
stepped  out  of  the  way  of  one  car  and  walked  directly  in  front  of  another. 
He  was  struck  by  the  wheels  and  crushed  against  a  supporting  pillar.  The 
motorman,  Michael  Allen,  applied  the  brake  as  hard  as  he  could,  stopping  the 
car  when  Schnitzler's  body  was  within  five  inches  of  the  wheels.  He  was 
removed  to  the  Hudson  Street  hospital  where  it  was  said  that  his  condition 
was  serkjus. 

*"  1 5  I  ire  broke  out  in  the  factory  of  the  Monarch  Celluloid  Collar  Company, 
1^'ourth  and  Hanover  streets.  Ciirls  crowded  together  on  the  top  story  of  this 
structure.  No  fire  escape.  Four  got  panic-stricken  and  jumped  to  their  death, 
despite  the  warnings  of  the  firemen  who  were  putting  up  ladders.  Seven  were 
injured  by  glass  and  falling  debris.  Some  jumped  into  the  life-saving  nets ; 
others  were  brought  down  by  the  firemen.  At  the  time  of  the  explosion  of 
celluloid,  fifty  people  were  working  in  the  factory.  The  floors  were  piled  with 
collars  being  boxed  for  the  market.  Suddenly  a  shaft  of  light  leaped  up,  ignited 
the  pile  and  communicated  to  the  floor  above.  Wild  panic :  girls  fainted ; 
flames  roared  up  the  elevator  shafts.  Stairways  blazed.  One  exciting  feature 
of  the  fire  was  the  appearance  of  Hazel  Jordan  at  an  open  window.  Across 
the  narrow  court  was  a  jewelry  shop,  with  a  window  open  in  the  third  story. 
The  girl  jumped  into  the  window.  The  crowd  below  was  stupefied,  then  cheered. 
Loss  on  the  factory  will  reach  $85,000,  partly  insured.  Structure  condemned 
by  building  inspectors  for  not  having  fire  escapes.  Suits  for  damages  contem- 
plated. Ambulances  took  the  girls  to  morgue,  after  bodies  were  recovered  from 
the  ruins.  Sorrowing  relatives  gathered  around  the  ruins  seeking  their  friends. 
Company  will  rebuild  in  the  spring. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Robert  Hitchcock,  who  lived  in  a  flat  on  East  158th 
Street,  were  addicted  to  the  use  of  opiates.  One  morning  the  husband  went  out 
to  buy  more  drugs  and  returned  carrying  a  bag  of  red  apples.  He  told  his  wife 
to  get  ready  for  a  long  journey  which  they  would  go  together  —  to  death. 
First  they  read  a  chapter  of  the  Bible.  Then  Hitchcock  had  her  write  a  note : 
"  I  did  this  —  the  blame  is  mine,"  and  sign  it.  Then  he  aimed  the  pistol  and 
fired.  She  awoke  from  her  stupor  and  ran  screaming  from  the  room.  Her 
husband  followed,  shooting  her  again  and  again.  She  fell  with  four  terrible 
wounds.  The  madman  set  the  curtain  ablaze,  reloaded  his  gun,  climbed  upon 
the  bed,  shut  his  eyes  and  sent  two  bullets  into  his  heart.  The  police  found 
the  woman  soon  afterward  in  an  unconscious  condition.  Ten  days  later  she 
opened  her  eyes  in  a  hospital.  When  questioned  she  gave  disjointed  answers 
confessing  to  the  crime.  The  woman  was  tried  and  sent  to  Matteawan  as  an 
insane  murderess.  Her  friends  believed  in  her  innocence  and  em.ployed  Dr.  Ira 
Van  Gieson,  an  eminent  alienist.  In  a  hypnotic  state  she  told  a  clear  story  of 
the  events  of  the  shooting.  Later,  she  was  shown  a  bag  of  red  apples  and 
suddenly  her  memory  came  back  and  she  described  every  detail  of  the  suicide. 
She  will  probably  be  discharged. 


SKELETONS  OF  NEWS  STORIES  27 1 

15.  The  Island  Queen  was  a  boat  plying  between  New  York  and  Coney 
Island,  and  was  used  during  the  summer  season  to  carry  passengers  from  the 
city  to  the  island.  It  was  about  230  feet  long  and  had  three  decks.  The  cap- 
tain was  Robert  H.  Davidson  and  the  owners  Coney  Island  Transportation 
Company.  The  capacity  of  the  boat  was  2000.  It  was  built  in  1882  and  had 
never  been  repaired  since.  Its  engines  had  rusted  boilers.  On  the  afternoon 
of  July  20th,  the  boat  was  loaded  with  3000  people,  overtaxing  its  capacity 
and  in  violation  of  navigation  laws.  It  was  crossing  the  ocean  when  the  boiler 
blew  up,  killing  three  men  in  the  engine  room.  Large  hole  rammed  in  side  of 
the  boat.  Fire  added  terror  to  the  scene.  Mad  scramble  for  life  preservers. 
There  were  only  a  few,  and  these  were  useless  and  rotten.  Only  two  boats 
were  available,  and  these  were  soon  sunk  by  the  people  who  swarmed  into 
them.  Explosion  had  killed  some  of  the  passengers  on  the  bow  and  injured 
others.  Boat  rapidly  sinking.  Great  confusion.  Many  jumped  into  the  water 
At  last  a  tugboat  came  to  the  rescue ;  also  another  passenger  boat.  Passen- 
gers rescued  with  difficulty.  Twenty-four  people  were  missing.  Ten  bodies 
were  recovered.  Investigations  are  under  way  to  fix  the  blame  for  the  disaster. 
Negligence  charged.  Bodies  of  the  dead  were  brought  home  on  a  tugboat. 
Great  grief  awaited  them  on  the  docks  surrounding  the  fateful  scene.  Island 
Queen  too  badly  wrecked  to  be  repaired.    Will  be  sold  for  junk. 

16.  A  well-dressed  man  entered  the  cigar  store  of  Charles  Ross,  192  North 
State  Street,  Chicago,  and  asked  for  a  cigar.  He  threw  down  what  appeared 
to  be  a  silver  half  dollar  on  the  rubber  mat  on  the  show  case.  Ross  was  for- 
merly a  secret-service  detective  and  detected  the  coin  as  counterfeit.  He  said : 
''  That  is  bad  money  and  you  know  it."  He  picked  up  the  coin  and  broke  it 
into  three  pieces.  The  stranger  expressed  surprise  and  said  he  had  no  more 
change  with  him,  but  would  step  out  and  get  some  from  a  friend.  Ross  tele- 
phoned the  Chicago  Avenue  Police  Station.  He  then  stepped  to  the  door  and 
watched  the  man,  who  was  shortlv  joined  by  a  companion.  Two  detectives. 
Captain  Swift  and  Sergeant  Stone,  responded.  They  shadowed  the  two  men 
and  finally  arrested  them  on  Chicago  Avenue.  They  made  a  complete  confes- 
sion and  said  they  would  find  the  counterfeits  at  No.  84  Cass  Street.  The  detec- 
tives entered  a  room  in  the  attic  of  the  four-story  building  at  that  number, 
just  as  the  counterfeiter  was  pouring  molten  lead  into  dies ;  near  by  was  a  box 
filled  with  spurious  25-  and  50-cent  coins.  The  man  was  startled  by  their 
entrance.  As  he  was  very  quiet  the  officers  began  searching  the  room,  paying 
little  attention  to  him.  While  they  were  overhauling  the  contents  of  a  bureau 
drawer,  the  prisoner  made  a  dash  for  the  door  and  escaped.  He  was  closely 
followed  but  disappeared  around  a  corner.  They  searched  the  neighborhood 
until  dark  but  could  not  find  him.  Everything  in  the  room  was  confiscated,  in- 
cluding dies  and  counterfeiting  outfit,  with  several  boxes  of  25-  and  50-cent 
coins,  almost  perfect  imitations  of  real  coins. 

17.  Many  bills,  including  teachers'  salaries  and  repairs,  were  allowed  at 
the  meeting  of  the  city  school  board  last  night.     The  president,  B.  H.  Fox, 


2  72  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

was  in  the  chair.  II.  I).  Salvage  offered  an  amendment  to  the  building  plans, 
suggesting  fire  escapes  on  two  buildings.  Spirited  debate  followed  between 
various  members  of  the  board.  President  was  compelled  to  rap  for  order 
several  times.  Scathing  remarks  of  a  personal  nature  exchanged.  Three  new 
teachers  were  elected.  Plans  were  made  for  the  installation  of  manual  train- 
ing and  domestic  science  in  one  of  the  schools.  Another  bitter  argument 
between  the  conservatives  and  the  progressives  followed.  One  member  left 
the  room  in  a  rage.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting  Member  Peter  Wycoff 
and  Harold  Duncan  met  in  the  corridors  and  started  another  discussion 
which  ended  in  blows,  'i'hey  were  parted  by  their  friends.  Small  likelihood 
of  fire  escapes  being  erected.    Interviews. 

18.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John  H.  Norris  with  four  children  live  at  Grayson  Ridge, 
ci  small  country  hamlet  ten  miles  from  Homewood.  The  hired  man,  James 
Watkins,  had  gathered  what  he  supposed  to  be  mushrooms  one  afternoon. 
The  fungus  was  washed,  sorted,  and  stewed  by  Mrs.  Norris.  All  the  members 
of  the  family  ate  liberal  portions,  remarking  on  the  peculiar  flavor.  Soon 
afterward  all  were  seized  with  convulsions,  with  the  exception  of  Watkins,  who 
had  eaten  very  little.  Thomas  Norris,  aged  13,  was  not  so  violently  sick  and 
managed  to  jump  on  a  horse  and  ride  to  Homewood.  After  he  had  gasped 
out  his  story  to  Dr.  (ieorge  Small  he  fell  on  the  floor  of  the  doctor's  office, 
dying  soon  afterward.  Dr.  Small  telephoned  for  nurses  and  an  ambulance 
from  St.  Luke's  hospital,  then  drove  to  the  Norris  home.  He  found  Mrs. 
Norris  on  the  floor,  with  face  distorted.  By  her  side  lay  her  husband,  also  in 
great  suffering.  Two  little  girls  clung  to  each  other,  while  another  was  already 
dead.  By  heroic  work  the  life  of  one  daughter,  Madge,  aged  15,  was  saved. 
The  others  died  before  they  could  be  taken  to  the  hospital,  although  the 
stomach  pump  was  used.  Great  sorrow  enshrouds  Grayson  Ridge,  where  the 
family  was  prominent  in  church  and  social  life.    Watkins  has  disappeared. 

19.  Eleanor   Gertrude    Brown,   blind,  an  orphan  and   poor,   is   attending 

University  that  she  may  get  a  degree.    She  takes  a  slate  to.  class  and 

takes  notes  by  means  of  the  dot  system.  She  reads  the  books  at  the  blind  in- 
stitution, where  she  obtains  them  in  raised  letters.  For  some  of  her  studies 
she  employs  a  reader.  She  writes  her  themes  and  examinations  on  a  type- 
writer. Miss  Brown  is  very  cheerful.  She  shows  unusual  ability.  She  has  a 
keen  mind.    She  is  now  21  and  has  been  blind  since  babyhood. 

^-'.  Three  convicts  escaped  from  Sing  Sing.  Following  a  rehearsal  of 
:ae  prison  orchestra,  Ralph  Taylor,  Charles  McCiinn,  and  William  Rush  stole 
into  the  courtyard,  instruments  in  hand.  They  beat  down  two  guards  with  a 
cornet  and  two  flutes  and  slipped  through  an  open  space  in  the  iron  palings. 
They  crossed  the  river  on  ice.  Alarm  soon  given,  but  fugitives  lost  in  the  fog. 
Rush  was  the  life-term  prisoner,  having  been  sentenced  in  1902  for  murder 
in  New  York  City.  Ralph  Taylor,  known  as  the  "  silk-hat  burglar,"  was  serv- 
ing a  2 1 -year  term  for  burglary  in  Westchester  county,  and  McCiinn  was 
serving  a  5-year  burglary  term.    Later  —  All  three  were  captured  in  a  haymow 


SKELETONS  OF  NEWS  STORIES  273 

ten  miles  distant  by  a  posse  of  penitentiary  guards.  Gave  battle,  but  were 
handicapped  by  lack  of  weapons.  All  three  returned  to  the  prison.  F.  H.  Green, 
a  farmer,  who  gave  the  information,  received  a  reward  of  $150. 

21.  Shoe  dealers  of  Harrisburg  have  organized  an  association  to  bring 
about  good  fellowship  and  to  promote  the  shoe  business.  They  will  rent  club 
rooms  and  install  billiard  tables  and  reading  facilities.  It  is  also  planned  to 
advertise  systematically  in  the  newspapers  and  to  announce  sales  in  shoes 
from  time  to  time.  At  the  meeting  last  night  the  advertising  of  large  city  con- 
cerns was  condemned.  The  dealers  declared  that  shoddy  goods  were  being 
palmed  off  on  customers  who  left  Harrisburg  to  do  their  shopping.  The  follow- 
ing officers  were  elected :  Isidore  S.  Well,  of  the  Well  &  Arnold  Company, 
president;  Bert  Smith,  of  the  J.  W.  Smith  Sons'  Company,  vice  president ; 
George  Cornell,  manager  of  the  A.  E.  Harvey  company,  secretary ;  and 
Vincent  Raub,  of  V.  Raub  &  Son,  treasurer. 

22.  A  daring  train  robbery  occurred  on  the  Southern  Pacific.  The  Over- 
land Limited  was  held  up  by  two  masked  bandits  at  a  little  station  nine  miles 
west  of  Ogden,  Utah.  The  robbery  was  planned  and  executed  with  a  cool 
daring.  Two  porters  who  refused  to  obey  orders  were  shot  down  by  the  bandits. 
Pullman  passengers  were  relieved  of  all  their  valuables.  Robbers  then  made 
their  escape  on  horseback.  I'osse  in  pursuit,  but  have  no  clew.  Logs  had 
been  piled  on  the  track  and  the  train  signaled  to  stop  by  means  of  a  red 
bandanna  handkerchief  waved  by  one  of  the  robbers. 

23.  When  the  Pennsylvania  t-xpicss  pulled  into  O one  night,  Charles 

Lane,  the  express  messenger,  was  found  dead  in  his  car,  with  eight  bullet 
holes  in  his  body.  A  revolver  was  discovered  at  his  side,  but  not  a  car- 
tridge had  been  discharged.  There  was  blood  everywhere.  The  door  of  the 
strong  box  had  been  blown  open  and  robbed  of  $45,000  and  other  valu- 
ables.    Lane  was  last  seen  alive  at  Milford  Center,  where  he  talked  with  the 

train  crew.    There  are  no  stops  between  Milford  and  C .    When  the  train 

arrived  at repeated  knocking  failed  to  bring  response  from  the  express 

messenger.  The  door  was  then  blown  open  and  the  discovery  made.  Later  in 
the  evening  the  police  arrested  William  F.  D.  Ferrell,  known  to  have  been  a 
friend  of  Lane's  and  a  frequent  visitor  to  the  express  car.  He  was  counting 
the  money  when  arrested.  He  confessed,  giving  as  his  reason  that  he  was  hard 
pushed  for  money  to  cover  the  expenses  of  his  approaching  marriage.  Let 
Ferrell  tell  the  story  to  the  reporter  in  his  cell  at  the  prison. 

24.  The  inventor  of  the  hoop  skirt  and  the"  first  sewing  machine  died  at  his 
home  in  Hoboken,  N.  J.,  aged  83.  His  name  was  Joseph  Thomas  and  he  was 
widely  known  as  an  inventor.  He  made  millions  of  dollars  by  patents  on  self- 
lighting  lamps,  a  sulphur-match  machine,  and  a  braiding  device,  although  his 
fame  will  rest  on  his  invention  of  the  sewing  machine.  A  pathetic  feature  of 
Thomas's  death  was  the  fact  that  his  wife  died  unknown  to  him  ten  days  ago. 
In  his  last  hours  he  called  to  her  again  and  again.  The  Thomases  were 
known  in  Hoboken  as  the  ideal  couple.    Mr.  Thomas  often  said  it  was  his 


2  74  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

wife's  suggestion  that  led  him  to  make  hoop  skirts.  He  began  disposing  of 
them  at  $300  a  dozen,  but  the  demand  was  so  great  that  he  sold  the  rights  to 
a  large  Philadelphia  firm  for  #50,000.  The  sewing-machine  rights  also  made 
him  a  considerable  fortune.  He  had  no  greed  for  money  and  died  in  only 
comfortable  circumstances. 

25.  Katie,  for  forty  years  a  seller  of  red-cheeked  apples  near  the  green 
graves  of  old  St.  Paul's,  on  the  Vesey  Street  corner  of  Broadway,  gave  a  fare- 
well polish  to  her  last  apple  yesterday  afternoon.  Her  passing  is  like  the  pass- 
ing of  an  old  landmark.  Few  knew  her  as  Katie  Coghlan  ;  but  not  a  business 
man  in  the  hum  of  Broadway  failed  to  stop  at  her  stand.  She  is  a  round  little 
body  with  jet  black  hair  and  the  eyes  of  a  girl.  She  knows  all  about  the  old 
New  York.  She  is  on  familiar  terms  with  all  the  beggars  and  street  gamins. 
She  began  selling  apples  when  eight  years  of  age.  She  leaves  her  stand  at  the 
apple  booth  because  she  is  going  to  get  married.    His  name  nobody  knows. 

26.  Normal  City,  Ind.,  has  a  one-man  church.  It  is  called  the  United 
Brethren  church  and  it  was  constructed  by  Rev.  J.  Walter  Gibson,  a  young 
minister  who  proved  himself  to  be  a  jack  of  all  trades  as  well  as  a  preacher. 
He  drove  the  nails,  laid  the  bricks,  built  the  foundation,  did  the  plastering,  and 
painted  the  church  inside  and  out.  He  worked  six  days  a  week  in  overalls 
and  preached  Sunday.  The  church  will  seat  900  people  and  is  valued  at 
$10,000.  The  congregation  is  poor.  The  young  minister  gives  his  wife  much 
of  the  praise.  "  My  wife  helped  a  lot,"  he  said,  "  so  did  the  rest  of  the  women. 
They  all  wanted  the  church  and  didn't  have  the  money,  so  I  promised  to 
build  them  one." 

27.  The  business  section  of  Granville,  Washington  county,  was  swept  by 
fire,  which  started  in  a  Hebrew  clothing  store  in  Main  Street.  The  reservoir 
which  supplies  the  town  with  water  was  practically  empty,  so  the  firemen,  who 
responded  promptly,  were  unable  to  cope  with  the  flames.  A  high  wind  fanned 
the  fire  into  a  fury,  driving  back  the  spectators  for  200  feet.  Two  men  and 
one  child,  living  in  a  near-by  house  are  known  to  have  been  burned  alive. 
Fire  apparatus  was  brought  from  surrounding  towns,  but  little  could  be  done 
when  it  arrived.  Miss  Bessie  Beck,  night  operator  at  the  telephone  exchange, 
stuck  to  her  post  and  sent  calls  for  help,  while  the  flames  roared  200  feet  away, 
Loss  will  reach  $250,000. 

28.  The  Girard  Council  met  Thursday  evening  to  transact  business.  The 
members  were  asked  to  grant  rights  to  the  proposed  Youngstown  and  North- 
ern railroad  to  cross  Liberty  Street  and  the  Marshall  road.  They  were  favor- 
able to  the  plan,  but  insist  that  plans  be  devised  for  the  elimination  of 
dangerous  grade  crossings,  A  conference  with  the  attorneys  for  the  pro- 
posed new  road,  Hine,  Manchester  &  Kennedy,  will  likely  be  arranged  soon 
to  ascertain  what  plans  can  be  worked  out  in  this  regard,  and  also  to  glean 
further  information  in  regard  to  the  proposed  line.  Any  plan  adopted  will  at 
the  same  time  tend  for  the  elimination  of  the  extremely  dangerous  B.  &  O. 
grade  crossings  on  the  West  Side,  and  at  the  proper  time  this  company  will 


SKELETONS  OF  NEWS  STORIES  275 

be  invited  to  participate  in  the  negotiations  looking  toward  that  end.    Bids  for 
sewers  in  Districts  Nos.  i  and  2  were  carefully  reviewed  by  the  councilmen. 

29.  Ethel  Barrymore  recently  acted  Bertha  in  ''  Bertha,  the  Sewing  Machine 
Girl,"  the  Theodore  Kramer  melodrama,  at  a  benefit  performance  for  Marcus 
Mayer,  at  the  New  York  theater  in  New  York.  John  Drew  and  Tyrone  Power 
supported  her.  Mr.  Kramer  himself  staged  the  play.  Mr.  Kramer  is  reported 
to  be  delighted  at  the  prospect  of  having  his  play  performed  by  gifted  and 
expert  actors,  for  it  is  his  belief  that  his  plays,  if  competently  acted,  would 
rank  with  those  of  Sardou. 

30.  ''  Bought  and  Paid  For,"  a  new  American  play  by  George  Broadhurst, 
has  had  its  first  production  with  Henry  E.  Dixey  as  the  star.  The  story  told 
is  of  a  get-rich-quick  man,  in  his  40's,  who  falls  in  love  with  a  hotel  telephone 
girl,  whom  he  marries.  He  is  an  excessive  drinker  at  times,  and  his  weakness 
brings  about  conditions  which  his  wife  refuses  to  tolerate,  and  she  leaves  him. 
How  he  loses  her  and  wins  her  back  forms  the  background  of  the  play.  Ida 
Conquest  played  the  wife  and  shared  honors  with  the  star. 

3 1 .  A  man  under  the  influence  of  liquor  was  found  by  two  policemen  at 
2  o'clock  in  the  morning,  asleep  on  a  park  bench,  minus  his  trousers.  On  be- 
ing taken  to  the  police  station  he  begged  for  leniency.  "  Now,  Jedge,  let  me 
explain,"  he  said,  "  you  ain't  got  no  call  to  lock  me  up.  I  know  I  took  off  my 
pants.  I  admit  it,  but,  Jedge,  would  n't  you  have  did  the  same  if  seventeen 
baby  alligators  had  started  to  climb  up  your  legs?"  The  judge  ordered  him  to 
the  strong  ward. 

32.  Large  convention  hall  crowded  Tuesday  night  with  Sons  of  St.  Patrick 
from  several  states  to  celebrate  the  25  th  anniversary  of  the  organization 
of  the  society  in county. 

Decorations  were  elaborate.  Great  streamers  of  green  stretched  above. 
Tables  decorated  with  shamrock  brought  from  the  old  country  for  the  occasion. 
Menu  made  up  of  national  dishes  of  Ireland.  Orchestra  discoursed  Irish  airs 
from  the  balcony. 

Eight  hundred  sat  down  to  the  banquet.  Edward  B.  Cathcart  was  the  toast- 
master.  The  speaker  of  the  evening  was  Patrick  Dale  O'Connor,  a  distinguished 
Hibernian  of  Chicago.  Mr.  O'Connor  told  some  good  Irish  jokes  that  brought 
peals  of  laughter.  He  spoke  of  the  Irish  as  substantial  citizens  who  had  done 
much  to  bring  industry  to  America.  He  touched  upon  Irish  statesmen  and 
soldiers  and  made  an  eloquent  plea  for  a  more  just  recognition  of  the  services 
of  his  countrymen.    Addresses  were  also  made  by  two  local  Hibernians. 

33.  Julius  F.  Stoneburner  was  a  wealthy  stove  manufacturer  of  New  York. 
One  afternoon  he  had  his  chauffeur,  Peter  Bernhardt,  drive  him  from  his 
country  home  to  the  city.  There  he  attended  to  some  business  and  made  a 
visit  to  the  Lotus  club.  Late  in  the  afternoon  he  started  home  in  his  automobile. 
At  ten  o'clock  that  night  he  had  not  arrived  and  his  wife  and  daughter  became 
alarmed.  They  notified  the  police.  The  next  morning  the  automobile  was  dis- 
covered drawn  up  by  the  side  of  a  country  lane.  The  body  of  Mr.  Stoneburner 


276  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

was  found,  cut  in  many  places  with  a  knife.  He  had  been  murdered  early  in 
the  evening,  the  police  think.  Bernhardt's  cap  was  found  close  to  the  machine. 
A  reward  has  been  offered  for  his  arrest.  He  made  threats  on  the  merchant's 
life  in  the  hearing  of  employees.  Mr.  Stoneburner's  wallet,  containing  5600  in 
bills,  was  missing.  Later,  Bernhardt  was  apprehended  as  he  was  stepping 
aboard  a  liner  to  go  to  the  old  country,  Germany,  to  join  his  sweetheart. 
He  confessed. 

34.  It  was  a  dark,  foggy  night  when  the  Nickel  Plate  Limited  pulled  out 

from  the  station  at  S .    The  rails  were  made  slippery  by  ice  and  sleet. 

The  engineer  was  trying  to  make  up  time,  when  of  a  sudden  a  yellow  light 
flashed  ahead.  It  was  the  headlight  of  another  locomotive.  Brakes  were  applied, 
but  too  late.  The  two  trains  came  together.  Fireman  Henry  Bohl  and  Engineer 
John  Burgess,  of  the  Limited,  jumped  in  time  to  save  their  lives.  Thirteen 
passengers  on  the  passenger  train  were  instantly  killed,  23  injured.  The  freight 
train  was  just  pulling  into  the  siding  when  the  collision  occurred.  Orders  did 
not  take  into  consideration  the  delay  caused  by  the  icy  tracks.  Investigations 
under  way.  Wild  scenes  of  disorder  mingled  with  the  screams  of  the  injured 
and  dying. 

35.  Two  young  people,  Otto  Moore,  aged  34,  and  Ruth  Kindall,  aged  24, 
were  out  canoeing  one  afternoon  near  the  mill  race.  The  girl  was  very  much 
fascinated  by  a  field  of  water  lilies  and,  in  spite  of  warnings  on  the  part  of  her 
companion,  leaned  over  the  side  of  the  canoe,  according  to  a  story  told  by  an 
eyewitness.  The  craft  tipped  and  threw  them  into  the  water.  Both  got  into 
the  current  of  the  stream  and  were  swept  over  the  dam.  Both  were  drowned 
before  rescue  could  come.  They  were  engaged  to  be  married  in  a  week.  Miss 
Kindall  was  buried  in  her  bridal  gown. 

36.  Billy  Sunday  addressed  crowds  of  enthusiastic  men  in  Memorial  Hall 
on  the  subject,  "  Booze."  Over  9000  clamored  on  the  outside  of  the  hall  to 
gain  an  entrance.  Kept  back  by  the  police.  It  was  on  the  occasion  of  the 
meeting  of  the  Ohio  County  Option  and  Law  Enforcement  Convention  and 
on  the  eve  of  the  vote  on  the  Dean  bill  in  the  senate,  nullifying  the  county 
local-option  law,  giving  the  cities  a  right  to  vote  separately  on  liquor  issues. 
Sunday,  with  red-hot  enthusiasm,  assailed  the  foes  of  temperance  in  language 
that  cut  to  the  bone.  He  flung  off  his  coat  and  preached  in  his  shirt  sleeves. 
He  stood  on  a  chair  and  kept  up  a  running  fire  of  invective  that  raised  the 
crowd  to  a  high  pitch  of  excitement.  All  of  his  remarks  were  accompanied  by 
gestures  that  reminded  one  of  the  baseball  field  where  he  once  played.  These 
are  some  of  his  remarks  on  temperance  : 

''  There  is  just  one  prime  reason  why  the  saloon  has  not  been  knocked  into 
hell,  and  that  is  the  false  statement  that  it  is  needed  to  help  lighten  taxes." 

"To  license  such  an  incarnate  fiend  as  the  saloon  is  the  dirtiest,  most 
damnable  business  on  top  of  the  old  earth." 

"  The  American  home  is  the  dearest  heritage  of  the  people,  and  the  saloon 
is  the  deadliest  foe  of  the  home." 


SKELETONS  OF  NEWS   STORIES 


277 


"  The  saloon  is  the  anarchist  of  the  world,  and  its  dirty  red  flag  is  dyed  with 
the  blood  of  women  and  children." 

"The  curse  of  God  is  on  the  saloon.  It  is  going  down  grade  and  is  headed 
straight  for  the  infernal  regions." 

"  I  would  not  give  one  boy  for  all  the  dollars  you  get  from  the  hell-soaked 
saloon  business." 

37.  Dr.  J.  W.  White,  superintendent  of  the  Milwaukee  hospital  for  the 
insane  at  Wauwatosa,  declares  music  is  one  of  the  best  mediums  he  knows  for 
the  cure  of  the  insane.  Experiments  have  been  made  with  certain  musical 
selections,  such  as  "Flow  Gently,  Sweet  Afton,"  "Dixie,"  and  "The  Last 
Rose  of  Summer  "  when  patients  were  violent,  with  the  result  that  they  were 
soon  quieted.  Those  crazy  on  religious  subjects  grew  more  obsessed  when 
devotional  melodies  were  played.  It  was  also  discovered  that  certain  other 
melodies  were  depressing  in  their  effects  upon  patients.  In  many  instances 
music  helped  to  distract  the  minds  of  patients  from  themselves  and  their  mental 
troubles.    Nurses  bear  testimony  to  the  soundness  of  the  theory. 

38.  A  flood  warning  has  been  issued  by  the  weather  department  as  a  result 
of  a  downpour  of  rain  that  is  swelling  all  the  rivers  in  the  Allegheny  and 
Monongahela  valleys.  Henry  W.  Pennywitt,  in  charge  of  the  bureau,  has 
issued  the  following  statement:  "  I  will  not  attempt  to  make  a  definite  fore- 
cast of  the  height  of  the  crest  of  the  flood  at  this  time  owing  to  lack  of  infor- 
mation as  to  rises  in  the  rivers  and  because  the  rainfall  is  not  over,  but  we 
will  have  25  feet  or  more  by  Monday  afternoon,  and  all  interests  affected  by 
25  feet  of  water  should  remove  their  goods  to  places  of  safety."  Two  inches 
of  rain  on  the  watershed  of  the  Monongahela,  and  an  inch  of  rain  or  more  on 
the  watersheds  of  the  Youghiogheny  and  Kiskiminetas  rivers,  make  the  situa- 
tion dangerous.  It  is  certain  that  the  rivers  will  pass  the  flood  stage  of  24  feet, 
and  this  may  possibly  be  exceeded  by  a  few  feet.    (Add  later  developments.) 

39.  The  scene  of  the  wedding  is  the  Washburn  homestead  at  Tuxedo  Park, 
Longview.  The  bride  is  Miss  Marcella  Washburn,  leader  of  the  younger  set 
of  society  folk,  a  graduate  of  Smith  College  in  the  class  of  1908.  She  is  an 
accomplished  musician  and  had  several  pictures  in  the  exhibition  of  water-color 
paintings  at  the  Philadelphia  exhibition.  She  was  awarded  a  silver  cup  at  a 
recent  tennis  tournament.  The  bridegroom  is  Robert  B.  Gary,  a  young  busi- 
ness man  of  Muncie,  Indiana.  He  is  a  graduate  of  Wabash  College,  class  of 
1907.  Member  of  the  Beta  Theta  Pi  fraternity.  While  in  college  was  noted 
as  an  athlete.  Met  Miss  Washburn  in  a  tennis  tournament  for  amateur  cham- 
pionship honors  and  played  doubles  with  her  as  partner,  defeating  all  comers. 

Elaborate  preparations  for  the  wedding.  Huge  bell  of  white  flowers  ;  masses 
of  roses  banked  the  room.    Episcopal  service  used.    Rev.  Dudley  H.  Frisbie, 

rector  of ,  pronounced  the  ceremony.    Many  attendants.    Bride's  gown 

of  unusual  beauty.    Elaborate  wedding  supper  followed  the  ceremony,  which 

took  place  at  six  o'clock.    The  bride's  father, ,  gave  her  #10,000  as  a 

wedding  gift.    Will  take  a  European  tour  as  a  honeymoon. 


278  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 

40.  Man  wearing  the  cap  of  a  gas  inspector  and  carrying  a  lighted  lantern 
entered  the  home  of  Mrs.  Rudolph  Sprague  in  East  Douglas  Avenue  at  four 
o'clock  Tuesday  afternoon.  He  told  the  servant  at  the  door  he  had  come  to 
see  the  gas  meter.  Rapidly  ascending  the  stairs,  the  ruffian  made  his  way  to 
the  room  of  Mrs.  Sprague,  who  is  the  wife  of  the  president  of  the  Merchants' 
National  Bank,  and  held  her  up  at  the  muzzle  of  a  revolver. 

Mrs.  Sprague,  terror  stricken,  yielded  to  him  $45,000  in  jewelry,  including 
a  magnificent  diamond  brooch  given  her  by  Mr.  Sprague  as  a  wedding  present. 
The  man  swore  at  her  and  beat  a  retreat.    Mrs.  Sprague  fainted. 

When  she  was  revived  she  told  her  story,  and  the  police  were  notified.  A 
description  of  the  thief  was  given  them.  Late  at  night  he  was  captured  as  he 
was  boarding  a  coal  train.    The  diamonds  were  found  in  his  coat  pocket. 

Mrs.  Sprague  had  a  similar  experience  while  attending  a  theater  a  year  ago. 
She  wore  the  diamonds,  and  as  she  was  getting  into  her  carriage  at  the  end  of 
the  performance  a  man  pushed  forward  and  clutched  the  gems.  Bystanders 
wrestled  with  him,  but  he  fled  up  the  alley  without  the  diamonds.  He  is  said 
to  be  the  same  man  who  planned  the  robbery  of  Tuesday. 

At  the  police  station  the  man  gave  his  name  as  Richard  Robinson,  a  stone 
mason.  He  declared  he  had  admired  the  diamonds  for  a  long  time.  He  wanted 
money  to  cover  his  wedding  expenses. 


SUGGESTIONS  FOR  FEATURE  AND 
NEWS  STORIES 

1 .  Visit  a  college  bookstore  and  discover  what  kinds  of  books  college 
students  are  reading  aside  from  their  school  texts.  This  may  be  applied 
to  a  dormitory.  What  percentage  of  secondhand  books  is  disposed  of 
at  the  end  of  the  year .'' 

2.  Make  a  distinction  between  the  old  and  new  type  of  college  pro- 
fessor, drawing  a  picture  of  each  and  making  local  application.  An 
interview  with  an  ''  old  grad  "  should  prove  interesting  in  this  connection. 

3.  Visit  a  candy  store  and  ask  to  be  shown  how  confections  are 
manufactured.  Go  into  the  kitchen,  if  you  can,  and  there  watch  the 
"  chocolate  dippers  "  and  the  girls  who  put  the  coloring  on  the  candy 
sticks.    A  vivid  picture  of  the  various  processes  will  make  good  reading. 

4.  Examine  the  new  designs  in  picture  post  cards  in  some  shop. 
Where  are  post  cards  manufactured  ?  Do  they  follow  any  certain  style 
from  year  to  year .''  Is  their  popularity  increasing  ?  Quote  the  opinion 
of  some  of  the  dealers. 

5.  Visit  the  police  court  in  your  town  and  investigate  the  awarding  of 
justice.  Attend  a  session  of  court  and  describe  the  prisoner  at  the  bar,  tell- 
ing his  story  if  it  proves  interesting.    A  pen  picture  should  be  available. 

6.  How  do  college  students  make  money?  What  are  some  of  the 
occupations  they  pursue  to  work  their  way  through  college  ?  Enumerate 
some  of  the  things  they  do.    Be  particular  about  names. 

7.  What  are  some  of  the  hobbies  of  the  professors?  Seek  out  your 
instructors  and  engage  them  in  conversation  on  their  pastimes  and 
recreations.    Let  them  tell  the  story  in  their  own  words. 

8.  What  books  have  been  written  by  some  of  your  college  professors  ? 
Are  there  any  novels  or  books  of  poetry  numbered  among  their  publica- 
tions ?    How  many  of  your  instructors  are  listed  in  "  Who  's  Who  "  ? 

9.  Interview  the  telephone  girls  at  the  Exchange  regarding  their  work 
and  tribulations.  What  are  the  requirements  for  a  good  operator  ?  What 
treatment  do  they  receive  from  patrons  ?    Stories  of  the  ''  hello  "  girl. 

10.  What  the  college  barber  says  as  he  shaves  you.  Have  safety 
razors  hurt  the  business  ?  Troubles  of  the  profession.  Reminiscences 
of  the  old  days  when  your  father  was  in  school. 

279 


28o  ESSENTIALS  IN  JOI'RNALISM 

11.  Is  the  high  cost  of  living  reflected  in  the  life  of  the  college  student  ? 
Have  board  bills  increased  ?  Is  more  money  spent  on  luxuries  than  in 
years  past  ?    Have  standards  of  living  been  raised  ? 

12.  Interesting  things  in  the  museums.  Eind  where  some  of  the  most 
noteworthy  exhibits  have  come  from.  What  is  the  smallest  exhibit  ?  the 
largest  .'*  the  most  valuable  ?  the  most  extraordinary  ? 

13.  Who  is  the  favorite  actress  among  college  students.''  the  favorite 
actor  ?    Why  ?    Apply  the  same  questions  to  authors  and  musicians. 

]  4.  What  do  a  college  girl's  clothes  cost  her  as  compared  with  a 
college  man's.-*    Have  the  expenses  for  wardrobe  increased  arbitrarily? 

15.  Talk  with  the  janitors  and  caretakers  around  the  university  cam- 
pus and  in  the  halls.  What  stories  do  they  tell  of  the  old  days  ?  What 
are  their  troubles  and  tribulations  ?  Recite  the  pranks  of  students  who 
are  now  famous  men. 

16.  Visit  the  railroad  station  and  paint  a  picture  of  some  of  the  inter- 
esting people  you  see  in  the  waiting  rooms  or  taking  trains.  Describe 
the  scene  as  the  train  is  announced.  Do  you  see  any  little  comedies 
and  tragedies  in  the  making  ? 

17.  Walk  rapidly  past  a  shop  window  and  describe  accurately  what 
you  have  seen. 

18.  Describe  a  football  practice  for  a  newspaper.  Give  the  names 
of  some  of  the  players  and  detail  some  of  the  plays.  Keep  your  eye  on 
the  coach  and  report  all  that  you  see. 

19.  Attend  a  meeting  of  the  Salvation  Army  and  describe  the  kind  of 
people  you  encounter  and  the  effect  of  exhortation  upon  them.  Give 
a  description  of  the  men  and  women  dressed  in  Army  garb  who  are 
giving  testimony. 

20.  Attend  a  Sunday  service  and  write  a  description  of  what  the 
preacher  is  like  without  mentioning  the  church  or  the  name  of  the 
minister.    Watch  for  the  fundamental  image  or  impression. 

21.  Describe  the  training  table  at  which  the  college  athletes  eat  their 
meals.  What  kind  of  food  is  served  .'*  What  are  some  of  the  exactions 
placed  upon  the  players  by  the  trainers  .'* 

22.  Consult  well-known  business  men  on  how  they  earned  their  first 
nickels.    Tell  the  story  in  their  exact  words. 

23.  What  is  the  oldest  house  in  town  ?  Describe  it  and  tell  something 
of  its  history  and  occupants. 

24.  Visit  a  bakery  and  give  an  accurate  description  of  what  you  have 
seen.  Bear  in  mind  that  your  description  must  have  an  appeal  to  the 
general  public. 


FEATURE  AND  NEWS  STORIES  28 1 

25.  Attend  a  session  of  the  juvenile  court  and  contrast  its  procedure 
with  that  of  a  police  court  or  a  court  of  appeal.  Paint  the  picture  of 
some  of  the  boys  you  see  before  the  judge. 

26.  Engage  the  Chinese  laundryman  in  conversation  and  find  out  what 
you  can  about  his  life  and  occupation.   What  does  he  think  of  America  ? 

27.  What  kind  of  work  is  being  done  by  the  boys  and  girls  in  manual- 
training  schools .''  Visit  one  of  these  schools  and  describe  what  you  have 
seen. 

28.  Who  is  the  champion  fisherman  in  your  town  ?  Who  holds  the 
championship  for  checkers  ?  Describe  these  men  and  if  possible  detail 
one  or  two  of  their  most  exciting  games. 

29.  Engage  some  old  soldier  in  conversation  on  the  battles  he  has 
seen.  Get  him  to  describe  the  fiercest  conflict  he  know^s.  If  he  has  been 
a  prisoner  of  war,  secure  a  picture  of  life  behind  the  walls. 

30.  Drop  into  a  moving-picture  show  during  the  week.  Watch  the 
audience,  then  question  the  manager  about  the  kind  of  films  that  are 
popular  and  the  average  attendance  at  the  exhibitions.  Quote  directly, 
and  don't  be  afraid  to  give  a  picture  of  the  setting. 

31.  Write  a  200-word  story  on  market  day  in  a  big  city.  Saturday 
morning  and  night  are  the  best  times  to  observe  at  the  various  markets. 
Pick  out  two  or  three  important  things,  not  forgetting  to  work  in  pictur- 
esque detail.  A  picture  or  two  of  some  of  the  venders,  how  they  talk, 
and  what  they  sell,  will  make  good  copy. 

32.  The  city  editor  has  been  instructed  to  secure  a  descriptive  story 
urging   the   installation   of    sanitary  drinking  fountains   on   the   streets 

of .   You  are  sent  to  make  observations  and  to  picture  the  evils  of  the 

cup-to-mouth  system  now  in  vogue.    Present  the  facts;  don't  editorialize. 

33.  Make  a  visit  to  a  five-and-ten-cent  store  —  preferably  on  Saturday 
—  in  quest  of  materials  for  a  200-word  description.  Watch  the  crowds 
and  talk  to  some  of  the  clerks  about  their  work. 

34.  Find  a  chair  in  a  lobby  of  one  of  the  down-town  hotels.  Observe 
the  crowds  that  come  in.  Write  a  200-word  description  of  the  interesting 
things  you  see.  You  may  get  a  good  story  from  a  traveling  man.  Try 
your  conversational  gifts  on  one. 

35.  Write  a  150-word  story  of  the  de'but  of  Miss  Clarabelle  Clemmons 
as  a  professional  singer.  Miss  Clemmons  was  educated  in  the  Boston 
Conservatory  of  Music,  and  this  is  her  first  appearance  since  her  gradua- 
tion. She  is  the  daughter  of  Judge  and  Mrs.  Benjamin  N.  Clemmons. 
Opera  house  crowded  with  old  friends.  Miss  Clemmons  made  a  brief 
speech  following  an  enthusiastic  welcome  home. 


282  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

36.  Write  a  descriptive  story  of  a  St.  Valentine  celebration  given  by  the 

young  ladies  of  the  university  for  the  men  students.    The  place  is 

Hall,  decorations  are  red  hearts,  refreshments  ice  cream  molded  in 
heart  shape.  The  man  who  made  the  best  proposal  received  a  prize. 
Insert  fictitious  names  and  specific  facts  and  give  it  the  semblance  of 
a  real  event. 

37.  Write  a  description  of  a  historic  building  about  to  be  torn  down, 
with  some  account  of  its  associations  in  the  past. 

38.  Interview  the  cemetery  custodian  and  get  from  him  facts  bearing 
on  noted  burials  that  have  taken  place  during  the  years  he  has  been  sex- 
ton.   Give  a  brief  description  of  some  of  the  best  known  monuments. 

39.  Detail  plans  to  beautify  the  city  in  which  you  live.  What  street 
improvements  do  you  notice  ?  What  new  buildings }  What  landscape 
gardening  ?    What  park  extension  ? 

40.  Foreign  holidays  celebrated  in  the  city.  Interview  Italians,  Chi- 
nese, or  any  other  race  and  learn  of  their  folk  customs  and  their  days 
of  celebration.    If  possible  attend  one  of  these  ceremonies. 


GENERAL   INSTRUCTIONS  TO   REPORTERS 
AND   COPY   READERS 

PUNCTUATION 

1.  Sentences  are  preferred  to  a  too  liberal  use  of  the  semicolon  or 
colon.    Avoid  complex  constructions. 

2.  Use  commas  and  semicolons  in  baseball  records;  as,  Columbus, 
7  ;  Kansas  City,  3. 

3.  In  lists  of  names  and  addresses  use  this  style:  George  Smith  of 
Lancaster.  Among  those  present  were  :  John  W.  Short,  Logan  ;  Philip 
F.  Jones,  Pittsburgh. 

4.  In  summarizing  athletic  events  follow  this  style  :  Relay  —  Graham, 
first;  Jenkins,  second;   Higgin,  third.    Time  —  9:  10  1-3. 

5.  Omit  comma  before  and  in  such  constructions  as  John,  Howard 
and  William.  ^ 

6.  Run  list  of  officers  thus  :  President,  George  W.  Smart ;  vice  presi- 
dent, William  R.  Hearst ;  secretary,  Charles  R.  Mayers. 

7.  Use  commas  sparingly. 

8.  Use  comma  or  exclamation  point  after  oh^  but  not  after  O  (O  Lord). 

QUOTATION  MARKS 

I .  "  LTse  the  ordinary  double  marks  to  inclose  the  alternating  speeches 
in  a  dialogue ;  also  all  utterances  repeated  in  the  exact  language  of  the 
original  speaker.  Where  a  quotation  occurs  within  a  quotation,  use  the 
'  single  '  marks  to  designate  it.  If  you  should  have  still  a  third  quotation 
'inside  of  these  "single"  marks,'  use  double  ones  again.  Where  the 
same  speaker  continues  through  more  than  one  paragraph,  omit  the 
quotation  marks  at  the  end  of  all  paragraphs  except  the  last,  but  repeat 
them  at  the  beginning  of  every  paragraph.  Be  sure  not  to  forget  to 
mark  the  close  of  the  quotation,"  says  E.  L.  Shuman. 

2.  Do  not  quote  names  of  newspapers,  magazines,  animals,  cars,  steam- 
ships and  the  like. 

3.  Quote  titles  of  books,  plays,  toasts,  songs,  lectures  and  the  like  ;  as, 
"  The  Unpardonable  Sin."    Include  the  as  a  part  of  the  quotation. 

283 


284  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

4.   Omit  quotations  and  periods  in  nicknames  ;  as,  Dan^  Bill wJ'idi,  Joe. 
t^.   Quote  name  of  play  or  book,  but  not  name  of  character. 
6.   Extracts  and  poetical  quotations  set  in  smaller  type  than  the  body 
of  the  article  are  not  to  be  quoted. 

ABBREVIATIONS 

1.  Abbreviate  the  names  of  the  months  (except  March,  April,  May, 
June,  July)  when  followed  by  the  date,  as  Nov.  16,  but  spell  out  when 
followed  by  the  year. 

2.  Abbreviate  names  of  states  or  territories  when  preceded  by  name 
of  town  or  county ;  as,  Augusta,  Me. 

3.  When  used  before  the  full  name  abbreviate  -Prof.,  Dr.,  Rev.;  as, 
Prof.  J.  V.  Detiney,  Dr.  J.  P\  Jones,  Rev.  Washington  Gladden.  Spell  out 
when  used  before  the  surname  only,  except  in  the  case  of  a  clergyman. 
Say  Rev.  Mr.  Jones. 

4.  Abbreviate  .5'/'.  and/r.,  following  names. 

5.  Do  not  use  etc.  in  stories.   Use  &c.  only  in  referring  to  business  firms. 

6.  Spell  out  avenue,  street,  railroad,  brothers,  Republican,  De?nocratic, 
governor,  president,  superinte7ide?it. 

7.  Do  not  abbreviate  proper  names  ;  as,  Chas.,  Jno.,  Jos. 

8.  Do  not  use  an  abbreviation  that  can  be  misunderstood ;  as,  Co., 
which  may  stand  for  Co?npany  or  County. 

TITLES 

1.  Do  not  use  Mr.  when  initials  or  baptismal  name  are  given.  The 
second  time  the  man  is  mentioned  in  your  story  ordinarily  use  Mr. 
unless  he  has  a  professional  title. 

2.  Do  not  use  Master  in  referring  to  a  boy. 

3.  When  a  person  has  more  than  one  title  use  the  highest  rank  ;  as, 
Dr.  Ja?nes  Smith,  rather  than  Prof.  James  Smith.  If  he  has  rightfully 
two  titles,  as  Judge  and  Colonel,  use  the  one  last  acquired  or  the  one 
more  commonly  used  by  his  friends. 

4.  Write  James  Smith  and  Mrs.  Smith  or  Mr.  and  Mrs.  James  Smith, 
not  James  S??iith  and  7vife. 

5.  Do  not  write  the  Rev.  James  Smith,  D.D.  or  Dr.  Ja?nes  Smith,  M.D. 

6.  Use  Mrs.  before  the  name  of  a  married  woman ;  Miss  before  the 
name  of  an  unmarried  woman.  In  giving  a  list  of  married  women  it  is 
permissible  to  precede  it  with  Mesdames ;  Misses  before  list  of  unmarried 
women,  always  using  Christian  names  or  initials. 


GENERAL  INSTRUCTIONS  285 

FIGURES 

1.  Figures  are  used  only  where  the  word  by  is  between  numerals', 
as  15  by  20  feet,  but  in  isolated  cases  figures  are  spelled  when  not  so 
connected  if  expressed  in  numerals  less  than  100  ;  as, ''  sixteen  feet  wide, 
twenty-five  feet  long,  and  twelve  feet  high."' 

2.  In  horse-racing  matter  a  colon  is  used  in  expressing  minutes  and 
seconds  ;  as,  "  Time,  i  :  53)^ ."  In  other  records,  w^here  colon  is  not  used, 
the  words  minntes  and  seconds  are  spelled.  Events  expressed  in  minutes 
and  seconds  are  written  with  figures ;  as,  ''  The  ship  crossed  in  5  days, 
6  hours  and  17  minutes."  But  when  only  one  term  is  given  it  is  spelled  ; 
as,  ''The  run  was  made  in  the  record  time  of  five  days."  Football 
score,  ''17  to  12."    Shooting  score,  "12  birds  killed  out  of  15." 

3.  Ciphers  are  not  used  in  run-in  matter  where  only  dollars  are  given; 
as,  $2,  $2.50  and  $3. 

4.  Use  figures  in  giving  result  of  ballots;  as,  ''  28  for,  30  against."' 

5.  Use  figures  in  giving  ages. 

6.  Use  figures  for  street  numbers  and  time  of  day. 

7.  In  all  other  news  matter  spell  out  definite  numbers  up  to  10; 
beyond  that  use  figures.  Exception :  when  a  number  of  two  figures 
occurs  in  proximity  to  one  of  three  or  more,  both  should  be  put  in 
figures ;  as,  60  zuo?fie?i  and  ^41  men. 

8.  Spell  out  all  approximate  numbers  ;  as,  nearly  a  thousand,  a  dozen, 
three  or  four  hundred,  half  a  million. 

9.  In  brief,  use  figures  for  dimensions,  votes,  dates,  calibers,  per  cents, 
degrees  of  temperature,  betting  odds,  and  bond  terms. 

CAPITALIZATION 

1.  W'hen  the  words  railivay,  railroad,  eompajiy,  society,  association, 
union,  club,  bank,  theater,  acade?ny,  school,  depot,  church,  or  hotel  follow 
the  name,  do  not  capitalize  them,  except  when  the  word  is  a  part  of  a 
title  ;  as,  Hoffman  House. 

2.  Do  not  capitalize  the  name  of  any  board  or  department,  whether 
of  an  ordinary  club  or  of  a  national  or  state  institution.  For  example, 
board  of  directors,  board  of  trade,  board  of  police  commissiono's,  department 
of  state,  department  of  treasuiy,  etc. 

3.  Do  not  capitalize  names  of  governments,  legislative  bodies,  etc., 
whether  used  in  connection  with  the  name  or  alone.  For  example,  the 
Brazilian  gover?wient,  the  United  States  senate,  the  house  of  lords,  the 
assembly,  board  of  aldermen,  city  council,  etc. 


286  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

4.  Where  /^^7/,  mountain^  valley,  istJwius,  island,  peninsula,  ocean,  sea, 
sound,  l>av,  gulf,  strait,  channel,  lake,  or  ?-iver  follows  the  name,  do  not 
capitalize  them.  For  example,  the  Grampian  hills,  the  JVhite  mountains, 
the  Shenandoah  valley,  the  Arctic  ocean,  the  Jura  sound. 

5.  Names  of  political  parties  are  to  be  capitalized.  For  example, 
Republican,  Democratic,  Socialist,  Prohibition,  Liberals,  Conservatives, 
Nationalists. 

6.  Capitalize  all  names  and  pronouns  referring  to  the  Deity  or  to 
the  Bible. 

7.  Capitalize  all  notable  events,  such  as  the  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence, the  War  of  18 12,  the  Civil  War.  Likewise,  capitalize  names  of 
holidays. 

8.  Capitalize  names  of  religious  denominations,  titles  of  nobility, 
distinctive  names  of  localities,  nicknames  of  baseball  teams. 

9.  Do  not  capitalize  names  of  seasons. 

10.  Do  not  capitalize  names  of  schools  or  divisions  in  other  univer- 
sities or  colleges  ;   as,  department  of  che?nist?y. 

11.  Do  not  capitalize  sejiior,  junior,  sophoniore,  f-eshman. 

12.  Do  not  capitalize  college  degrees  when  they  are  spelled  out. 

13.  When  in  doubt  as  to  use  of  capitals,  avoid  them. 

COMPOUNDS 

1 .  Generally  speaking,  when  used  in  regular  grammatical  construction, 
all  words  should  be  written  separately ;  but  when  two  words  are  united 
to  express  a  distinctly  new  meaning,  they  should  be  either  one  word  or 
connected  by  the  hyphen,  and  whether  or  not  the  hyphen  be  used  in  the 
combination,  the  result  is  a  compound  word,  with  a  signification  wholly 
different  from  that  which  the  same  words  convey  when  written  separately. 
For  example,  blackbird  as  one  word  refers  to  a  particular  species  of 
bird,  while  black  bird  means  any  bird  that  is  black  ;  a  sa7nple-card  is 
plainly  a  card  to  which  are  attached  samples,  as  buttons  or  the  like, 
while  a  sa??iple  card  is  itself  a  sample.  It  remains,  then,  a  question  as 
to  what  compound  words  should  take  the  hyphen,  and  which  ones  should 
be  written  as  one  word. 

2.  'J'wo  words,  the  last  of  which  is  a  noun,  though  in  their  usual  con- 
struction separate,  are  hyphened  when  put  before  a  noun  which  they 
qualify ;  as,  high-water  mai'k,  binfs-eye  vieiv,  civil-sennce  rifles,  up-hill 
business,  eight-hour  law,  disoi'derly-house  keeper,  high-school  scholars. 

''  The  high  school  opens  for  the  fall  term  next  Monday."  But,  ''  The 
high-school  building  is  being  renovated." 


GENERAL  INSTRUCTIONS  287 

3.  When  each  of  the  words  of  which  a  compound  is  formed  retains  its 
original  accent,  the  parts  are  united  by  the  hyphen ;  but  when  the  com- 
pound word  has  only  one  accent,  its  parts  should  be  joined  without  the 
hyphen.    To  this  rule,  however,  there  are  some  exceptions ;  as, 

a.  There  are  a  few  compound  words  in  which  the  primitives  re- 
tain their  original  accent  which  are  written  as  one  word ;  as,  ever- 
Iasti?ig,  notwithstaiidifig^  and  almost  all  those  beginning  with  ovei'-, 
unde?'- ;  as,  overbearing^  overbalance^  overdrawn^  underlying^  understand^ 
understrapper. 

b.  Nouns  formed  of  a  verb  and  an  adverb  or  preposition,  as  a  break- 
down, a  lock-out,  a  start-up,  take  the  hyphen. 

c.  Adjectives  which  are  formed  in  a  great  variety  of  ways,  as  heaii- 
broken,  two-leaved,  ill-bred,  above-mentiojied,  good-looki?ig,  hard-working, 
grown-up,  unlooked-for,  unheard-of,  should  be  joined  by  the  hyphen. 

4.  Use  the  hyphen  in  words  in  which  two  vowels  occur  together ;  as, 
co-operation,  re-elect. 

5.  Omit  the  hyphen  in  today  and  tomorrow. 

6.  In  case  of  doubt  on  the  compounding  or  division  of  words  consult 
a  standard  dictionary. 

HEADINGS 

1.  In  the  writing  of  the  head,  utilize  features  that  are  emphasized  in 
the  opening  paragraphs  of  the  story.    Avoid  beginning  with  A  or  The. 

2.  Abbreviate  as  little  as  possible. 

3.  Never  make  a  damaging  assertion  in  the  head  which  is  not  borne 
out  by  the  rest  of  the  story. 

4.  Avoid  negative  statements.    Strive  for  action. 

5.  To  prevent  monotony,  avoid  beginning  the  decks  with  the  same 
words  or  the  same  general  cast  of  sentence  structure. 

6.  Space  the  words  to  prevent  the  necessity  of  breaking  them  into 
syllables  at  the  end  of  the  line.    This  refers  especially  to  the  display  lines. 

7.  The  verb  in  a  line  or  division  usually  should  be  in  the  present 
tense,  but  whatever  tense  is  used,  it  should  be  preserved  throughout. 

8.  Do  not  repeat  a  principal  word  in  any  of  the  divisions  of  a  heading. 

9.  P^ach  bank  of  the  heading  should  be  complete  in  itself,  expressing 
a  distinct  thought. 

10.  Avoid  the  use  of  the  auxiliary  verb  be.  Its  use  tends  to  weaken 
the  line.    ''  Columbus  burns  "  is  stronger  than  "  Columbus  is  burned." 

r  I .  Count  spaces  as  well  as  letters.  Each  letter  counts  one  unit, 
except  I,  which  is  one  half,  and  M  and  W,  which  are  two  each. 


288 


ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 


Specimens   of   Heads   from    the    Stylesheet   used   by  the 
Western  Newspaper  Union,   Chicago 


1 6  units  —  full 


I  o- 1 2  words 

24  units 
20  words 


16  units  —  full 


<S  words 


1 4- 1 8  words 


21-22  units 


7-8  words 


(Heading    No.    I.) 


Me  IIF  IS 
BROUGHI 10  GIIIEF 


POLICE     FINALLY     DISCOVER     NE- 
FARIOUS    USE     CRIMINAL     HAD 
MADE     OF     WALKING     STICK. 


4  c 


2  c 


HAD    LONG    BEEN    A    MYSTERY    3  c 


After   the    Arrest    of   William    Golswey, 
in    the    Act   of    Making  Away   With   a       q  •• 
Large    Bundle   of    Bank    Notes,    Paris- 
ian  Authorities   Rest   Easier. 


(Heading    No.    3.) 


EKDS  AN  OLD  lOWN 


4  c 


"Athens     of     Missouri"     Disincor-    3  j^ 
porated    by   Court    Order. 


2  Ic 


Edinburg    Dies   a    Natural    Death   When 
Railroads    Pass   It    By — Was    Noted 
for   Its    Beauty   and   an    Ex- 
cellent  College. 

'Heading    No.    13.' 

LLOYD  KEEPS  HIS  OFFICE   8  c 


Missourian     Re-elected     Head    of    Con- 
gressional  Campaign. 


2  Ic 


1 6  units 


TO  words 


24  units 
1 2  words 


GENERAL  INSTRUCTIONS 

(Heading     No.    lOJ 


289 


GHOST  WAS  THERE      ^  ^ 
IN  FIGHTING  FORM 

THROWS      HOT      COALS,     CANDLES 
AND     STONES     AT     AN     INVESTI-  2   C 

GATING     CONSTABLE. 


(Heading     No.    12.) 

NSIST     ON     THEIR     DEMANDS    3  c 


Anthracite     Miners,    in    Session    to    Con- 

sider     New     Arrangement,     Predict  2  IC 

Strike   Will    Be   Called. 


24-26  units 
8-10  words 

22  units 

25-28  units 

24  units 
18-25  units 


(Heading     No.    14.) 
MINERS    IN    CONVENTION. 


2  c 


Question    of    Anthracite    Workers    Strike      n  i^ 
to    Be    Settled. 


(Heading     No.    15.) 

BOWMAN'S   TALES   DIFFER        3  c 

(Heading     No.    16.) 

Missouri   Woman   Found   Father.      3  Ic 


(Heading    No.    17.) 
ASK    COURT    TO    CHANGE    NAME.         2   C 


(Heading     No.    18.) 
Hurt    in    Wabash    Wreck. 


2  Ic 


I  Note.    To  indicate  the  style  of  heading  wanted,  use  the  number  shown 

*     over  each  sample.    The  figures  and  letters  shown  at  the  end  of  the  lines  indi- 
cate the  number  by  which  that  particular  type  is  known  in  the  office  and  com- 
posing room.    C  means  caps  ;  Ic,  lower  case.    The  figures  at  the  left  indicate 
_    the  number  of  letters  and  spaces  in  each  division. 


290  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

PREPARATION  OF  COPY 

Suggestions  that  may  be  of  service  to  the  beginner  who  is  unacquainted 
with  newspaper  practices  in  the  preparation  of  copy  are  here  stated  briefly : 

1.  Use  a  typewriter  whenever  possible.  Use  double  or  triple  space. 
Write  on  one  side  of  the  paper  only.  Indent  for  a  paragraph  half  the 
width  of  the  page. 

2.  Leave  a  wide  margin  at  the  top  of  the  first  page  for  the  writing  of 
the  head.  Be  sure  to  write  your  name  at  the  top  of  the  sheet.  Do  not 
forget  to  number  the  pages.  In  some  offices  the  figure  i  written  after 
the  reporter's  name  indicates  that  the  story  is  new,  while  the  figure  2 
signifies  the  story  has  been  rewritten  from  another  paper.  These  marks 
are  important.    When  you  have  an  exclusive  story,  mark  it  ''  exclusive." 

3.  Never  begin  a  paragraph  at  the  bottom  of  the  page.  It  necessitates 
the  rewriting  of  a  part  of  the  paragraph  by  a  copy  reader.  Never  divide 
a  word  on  the  last  line  of  a  page,  especially  names.  Many  offices  insist 
that  every  paragraph  be  marked,  either  by  the  appropriate  printer's  sign  or 
by  a  right  angle  drawn  to  inclose  the  first  word  or  letter  of  the  paragraph. 

4.  When  you  are  writing  dialect  or  unfamiliar  expressions  write  "  fol- 
low copy,"  that  the  matter  may  be  set  just  as  you  write  it ;  otherwise  it 
may  be  changed  by  the  copy  man  or  proof  reader.  This  is  especially  true 
when  you  have  occasion  to  quote  bad  English.  If  you  have  indicated  an 
alteration  in  your  copy  that  you  find  later  to  be  unnecessary,  you  may 
restore  the  original  construction  by  the  word  stet^  meaning  "let  it  remain." 

5.  When  time  presses,  circles  may  be  drawn  around  abbreviations 
indicating  that  such  words  are  to  be  spelled  out  by  the  compositor.  It 
is  best  to  ring  all  periods  or  to  write  x  to  stand  for  them. 

6.  When  you  wish  to  elide  a  letter  draw  an  oblique  line  through  it 
from  right  to  left.  An  oblique  line  from  left  to  right  makes  it  a  small 
letter.  Three  lines  drawn  under  a  letter  or  a  word  show  that  capital 
letters  are  wanted.    Two  lines  mean  small  caps ;  one  line,  italics. 

7.  Read  over  everything  you  write  before  handing  it  in.  Notice  what 
changes  have  been  made  in  your  story  when  printed  and  change  your  style 
accordingly.  Watch  the  typographical  style  of  your  own  paper  constantly. 
If  you  must  use  clippings,  paste  them  on  your  copy ;  don't  pin  them. 

8.  Do  not  write  two  stories  on  the  same  sheet,  unless  very  closely  con- 
nected under  the  same  head.  The  copy  reader  is  often  annoyed  by  a  long 
string  of  paragraphs  that  must  be  sorted  out  for  various  parts  of  the  paper. 

9.  Use  an  ''  end  mark  "  to  indicate  your  story  is  completed.  A  cross 
made  of  parallel  lines  (#)  or  the  figures  30  in  a  circle  may  be  used. 


GENERAL  INSTRUCTIONS  29 1 

SUGGESTIONS   ON  NEWS   GATHERING 

1 .  Always  get  names  in  full,  and  be  sure  of  the  correct  spelling. 

2.  Avoid  "  it  is  rumored,"  "  it  is  said."    State  your  authority. 

3.  Always  get  street  addresses  and  be  sure  that  they  are  complete 
and  correct.  The  person  who  is  incidental  at  the  outset  may  become  a 
primary  actor  a  few  hours  later. 

4.  Get  all  the  facts  you  can.  It  is  easier  to  throw  away  what  is  not 
needed  than  it  is  to  find  your  subject  a  second  time. 

5.  Cultivate  your  friends.  A  chance  hint  may  put  you  on  track  of  a 
fine  story. 

6.  If  you  have  to  take  some  one's  word  for  a  thing,  be  sure  to  state 
that  fact  in  what  you  write.  Always  place  the  responsibility  where  it 
belongs. 

7.  Never  forget  that  while  working  on  some  simple  stor}^  you  may 
uncover  a  big  one.  While  you  keep  your  senses  concentrated  on  the 
subject  in  hand,  be  alert  to  all  others. 

8.  The  biggest  stories  do  not  come  from  the  biggest  people.  The 
dismissed  butler  or  the  dissatisfied  policeman  may  give  you  information 
that  the  head  of  the  house  or  the  chief  of  police  thinks  he  can  hide 
from  you. 

9.  Be  ver)^  careful  about  tides  to  which  any  one  may  have  a  right; 
also  about  the  relation  any  one  person  in  your  story  may  bear  to  some 
one  else. 

I  o.  Never  assume  any  portion  of  your  story  is  true  until  you  are  sure. 
Get  both  sides.  If  you  have  to  interview  a  man  accused  of  crime,  treat 
him  as  though  he  were  the  victim  and  tell  him  you  want  his  side  of  the 
story.    If  it  does  n't  harmonize  with  the  other  man's,  that  is  n't  your  fault. 

11.  Be  sure  of  your  facts  and  don't  accept  gossip,  especially  about 
women. 

12.  Be  frank  in  your  ignorance.  If  you  are  gathering  facts  concerned 
with  an  event  or  subject  of  which  you  have  little  real  knowledge,  seek  the 
cooperation  of  people  who  do  know.  They  will  usually  be  glad  to 
explain  matters. 

13.  It  frequently  happens  that  a  good  story  may  be  secured  when  the" 
man  who  recites  it  does  not  know  you  are  a  reporter.  In  this  event  it  is 
best  not  to  ask  too  many  questions.  Be  a  good  listener.  A  sympathetic 
attitude  will  warm  many  a  man  into  fluent  speech. 

14.  Depend  largely  upon  your  memory.  Almost  every  man  grows 
awkward  and  cautious  once  a  reporter's  notebook  is  pulled  on  him  and 


292  ESSENTIALS    IN  JOURNALISM 

he  is  made  to  realize  he  is  being  quoted  word  for  word.  Important 
facts  may  be  jotted  down  after  you  leave  the  man  who  has  given  the 
information. 

15.  Get  the  story  you  are  sent  for  —  and  a  couple  more. 

16.  When  you  can  see  a  man  face  to  face  don't  use  the  telephone. 
It  causes  misunderstanding  and  inaccuracy,  due  to  poor  articulation 
and  a  desire  to  hide  the  truth.  It  often  happens  that  a  man  "  hangs  up  " 
a  receiver  in  a  reporter's  ear  when  he  does  not  desire  to  answer  a 
question.  Much  can  be  interpreted  by  the  expression  of  the  face  and 
by  characteristic  gestures. 

17.  Be  cautious  of  the  man  who  has  an  ax  to  grind  or  who  may  have 
a  grudge  against  a  certain  person  or  institution.  Countless  libel  suits 
have  resulted  because  of  too  implicit  trust  in  men  who  want  to  get  even 
through  the  paper. 

18.  When  the  principals  of  a  story  are  too  excited  to  talk,  question 
the  children  of  the  household  —  especially  in  case  of  a  sudden  accident. 
They  are  more  likely  to  tell  a  straight  story  and  to  be  less  unstrung 
by  circumstances. 

19.  Ask  direct  questions  when  a  man  tells  you  "there  is  no  news." 
Many  people  do  not  know  news  when  they  see  it ;  in  other  cases  forget 
when  not  prodded  into  recollection. 

20.  A  neat  business  card  often  serves  as  an  entering  wedge. 

21.  Don't  give  all  your  information  to  other  newspaper  men  or  dis- 
close the  source  of  your  information.  An  ''  exclusive  "  story  is  better 
than  a  ''  rewrite." 

22.  When  a  man  who  has  information  is  busy,  don't  begin  with  tedi- 
ous cross-questioning.  Come  to  the  point  immediately  and  give  the 
impression  that  you  are  busy,  too.  He  may  answer  your  questions  to 
get  rid  of  you. 

23.  Don't  be  discourteous  to  your  informant.  Keep  your  temper  even 
when  people  slam  the  door  in  your  face.  Above  all  don't  let  your  dis- 
gruntled feelings  creep  into  your  story. 

24.  Most  papers  want  as  many  pictures  as  they  can  get.  When  you 
are  on  the  lookout  for  news,  keep  your  eye  on  pictorial  possibilities. 

25.  Cultivate  rapidity  in  the  gathering  and  writing  of  news. 

26.  Don't  be  particular  about  your  meals  when  you  are  on  the  scent 
of  a  story  that  may  get  away  from  you. 

27.  Build  up  your  sources  of  news. 

28.  A  reputation  for  ACCURACY  is  worth  dollars  and  cents. 


GLOSSARY  OF  NEWSPAPER  TERMS 

A.  P.    Abbreviation  for  Associated  Press. 

Add.  An  addition  of  later  information  made  to  a  story  already  written  or 
in  type.  Usually  tacked  on  at  the  end  of  the  story,  sometimes  taking  a  heading 
of  its  own. 

Bank.    One  of  the  divisions  of  a  heading.    Sometimes  called  a  deck. 

Bastard  Type.  Type  with  a  face  larger  or  smaller  than  its  regular  body, 
as  an  8-point  face  on  a  lo-point  body. 

Beat.    See  Rim. 

Break  Line.  The  last  line  of  a  paragraph  when  it  contains  white  space. 
In  head  writing  the  term  signifies  a  display  line  of  type  which  contains  white 
space  on  either  side.   Thus  : 

BARONESS  OE  WIEYER 

KIEETS  HER  MATCH 

Catch  Line.  A  phrase  or  sentence  set  in  capitals  and  inserted  between 
the  divisions  of  a  heading.    Generally  set  the  full  width  of  the  column. 

Copy.  A  word  applied  to  all  manuscript  in  a  newspaper  office.  Copy  is 
prepared  for  publication  by  copy  )'eaders.  Clean  copy  requires  little  editing, 
but  is  printed  as  written.  TitJie  copy  is  clipped  matter  kept  in  type  for  use  in 
emergencies  or  for  early  or  special  editions. 

Cross-eyed  Interview.  A  printed  expression  of  opinion  without  citing  the 
name  of  the  person  interviewed.    Sometimes  called  a  blind  interview. 

Cub.    An  untrained  reporter  who  is  learning  how  to  collect  and  write  news. 

Dead.  A  term  applied  to  composed  type  once  used  in  the  newspaper  and 
not  to  be  used  again. 

Dope.  Slang  for  material  or  a  collection  of  facts  to  be  used  in  a  story. 
Also  used  extensively  in  sporting  stories  to  forecast  results  of  athletic  bouts, 
races,  games,  and  the  like. 

Extended  Type.  A  fatter  letter  than  the  standard  for  any  given  size  of 
type,  in  contradistinction  to  condensed.   Thus  : 

EXTENDED 

CONDENSED 

Extra.  An  edition  of  the  paper,  other  than  regular  editions,  published  in 
the  event  of  important  news  developments. 

293 


294  ESSENTIALS   IN  JOURNALISM 

Fake.    An  untruthful  or  imaginative  story  disguised  as  real  news. 

Fall  Down.  Slang  for  the  reporter's  failure  to  get  the  facts  of  the  story 
assigned  him,  or  for  which  he  is  held  responsible.  ♦  ■, 

Feature.  To  feature  or  play  up  a  story  is  to  give  some  element  of  it 
unusual  prominence,  because  of  its  freshness,  setting,  or  breadth  of  appeal. 
The  featui'e  of  a  story  is  its  most  interesting  detail  as  introduced  into  the 
first  paragraph.  A  feature  story  is  one  in  which  the  news  element  is  made 
subordinate. 

Flimsy.  Thin  tissue  paper  used  in  typing  telegraph  stories  as  they  come 
off  the  wire. 

Galley.  A  long,  shallow  copper  tray  in  which  printers  place  the  string  of 
composed  type.  When  filled,  a  galley  proof  is  taken  from  the  type  for 
corrections. 

Gothic.    Heavy  black-faced  type,  in  contradistinction  to  light  faced. 

Guide  Line.  A  key  word  written  on  a  story  by  a  copy  reader  as  a  guide  to 
the  foreman  in  assembling  the  parts.  Thus  the  sections  of  a  suicide  story 
might  be  designated  Suicide  /,  ^,  j. 

Hanging  Indention.  The  setting  in  of  a  line  or  body  of  type  at  the  left  of 
the  column.  The  longer  the  line  the  greater  the  width  of  the  indention. 
Paragraphs  are  indented  the  space  of  an  em ;  namely,  the  square  of  the  body 
of  any  size  of  type.  A  hanging  indention  has  the  first  line  full,  or  fiush^  the 
succeeding  lines  set  in.    Thus  : 

Denver  Magistrate  Says  That 
the  Best  and  the  Worst  Men 
Are  Those  Who  Have  Re- 
ceived College  Training 

Head.  A  short  cut  for  headlines,  used  in  displaying  stories  typographically. 
A  sub-head  is  a  line  of  display  type  used  in  breaking  up  the  various  paragraph 
divisions  of  a  story,  A  top-head  is  one  placed  at  the  top  of  the  column.  A  box- 
Jiead  is  one  inclosed  by  brass  rules  or  a  border. 

Insert.  A  paragraph  or  series  of  paragraphs  written  subsequent  to  main 
story  to  dovetail  into  the  main  body  of  the  story,  supplying  more  complete 
or  more  accurate  information. 

Jump.  When  a  story  is  continued  from  one  page  to  another  the  line  of 
division  is  called  the  Jump.  When  a  story  is  ju)npcd  high  the  division  is 
made  within  the  first  two  or  three  paragraphs. 

Kill.    To  strike  out  type  or  eliminate  copy. 

Lead  (pronounced  leed).  The  opening  paragraph  or  introduction  of  a  story. 
Should  be  distinguished  from  lead  (pronounced  led),  a  thin  piece  of  metal 
inserted  between  lines  of  type  to  give  a  more  open  appearance. 

Lower  Case.  When  type  is  set  by  hand  the  compositor  works  from  a  stand 
that  supports  two  slanting  trays,  one  called  the  upper  case  (containing  the 


NEWSPAPER  TERMS 


295 


capital  letters),  the  other  the  hnuer  case  (containing  the  small  letters).  The 
term  /.  c.  signifies  that  small  letters  are  desired. 

Machines.  Linotypes  or  other  typesetting  devices.  Machine  matter  is  the 
general  term  for  such  composition. 

Make-up.  The  process  of  arranging  composed  matter  into  columns  and 
pages.  Usually  done  by  the  make-up  nuDi,  who  also  makes  over  for  suc- 
ceeding editions  of  the  paper. 

Pi  Line.  A  freak  line  cast  by  a  linotype.  When  the  operator  misspells  or 
misreads  a  word  he  strikes  the  keyboard  at  random  until  the  measure  is  com- 
pleted and  cast.  Such  lines  should  be  eliminated,  but  occasionally  get  into 
print  through  carelessness.  In  hand  composition  pi  means  an  upsetting  or 
disarranging  of  type,  necessitating  a  sorting  out  and  reassembling. 

Pyramid  Head.  Generally  a  heading  of  three  lines,  the  first  of  which  is 
full,  the  second  indented  equally  at  both  ends,  the  third  set  in  the  center.  A 
pyramid,  however,  may  be  built  of  four,  five,  and  six  lines.    Thus : 

Milady  Has   a  Wide  Variety  of 

Hues  from  Which  She  May 

Select  Her  Apparel. 

Release.  Advance  copy  of  stories  is  often  sent  to  editors  with  instructions 
as  to  time  of  publication.  Such  matter  is  7-eleased  on  or  after  the  date  set, 
but  not  before. 

Rewrite.    A  story  rewritten  from  another  paper. 

Run.  The  territory  for  which  a  reporter  is  made  responsible  in  covering 
the  news. 

Run-in.  The  omitting  of  paragraph  divisions  and  dotted  lines  in  order  to 
give  a  more  solid  appearance  to  the  story. 

Scoop.    A  story  secured  and  printed  exclusively  in  one  paper. 

Slug.  A  solid  line  of  machine-set  type.  Also  refers  to  a  compositor's 
number  as  inserted  over  the  matter  he  has  set.  In  the  composing-room  slug 
refers  to  a  thick  lead  cast  to  the  thickness  of  nonpareil  (6  points)  or  to  pica 
( I  2  points). 

Solid.    Matter  set  without  the  use  of  leads  between  the  lines. 

Special.  A  story  written  by  a  special  correspondent  and  sent  by  mail 
or  wire. 

Stick.  About  20  lines  of  type,  approximating  150  words.  The  term  is 
derived  from  the  number  of  lines  a  composing  stick  will  hold. 

Story.    General  name  for  all  newspaper  articles  written  by  a  reporter. 

String.  Clippings  pasted  together  in  a  continuous  ribbon  to  indicate  the 
number  of  columns  written  by  the  correspondent  or  reporter  during  a  certain 
time.    Such  writers  are  paid  space  rates ;  namely,  a  certain  rate  per  column. 

Stuff.    General  name  for  all  reading  matter  in  a  newspaper. 

Take.    The  portion  of  copy  given  to  a  compositor  to  be  set. 


296 


ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


Thirty.  A  telegrapher's  term  meaning  ''  the  end.*'  Sometimes  added  at 
the  conclusion  of  the  story  to  indicate  to  the  foreman  that  the  parts  of  the 
story  are  ready  for  assembling. 

Turn  Rule.  An  editor's  instructions  to  the  foreman  to  turn  the  black  face  of 
the  rule,  thus  indicating  that  the  story  is  incomplete  and  that  more  is  to  follow. 

W.  F.  Letters  of  one  character  or  series  mixed  with  another ;  as,  wowan ; 
here  the  ///  is  in  a  wrong  font. 


MARKS  USED  IN  CORRECTING  "COPY" 

The  following  interpretative  marks,  written  by  instructors  in  the  margin 
of  students'  "copy,"  will  be  found  useful  in  making  needed  corrections 
and  suggestions : 

ac  Dull  reading.    Inject  more  action  and  life. 

brom  Stereotyped  expression.    Use  simpler,  fresher  word. 

d  Diction  faulty.    See  dictionary. 

det  Clogged  with  unnecessary  details.    Simplify. 

inac  Inaccurate. 

Id  Poor  lead.    Revamp  opening  paragraph. 

pers  Too  much  personal  opinion. 

qt  Make  this  direct  quotation. 

rep  Repetition.    Revise  or  omit. 

rew  Rewrite  portion  marked. 

sp  Spelling  faulty. 

str  Structure  involved.    Use  shorter  sentences  or  condense. 

ver  Verbose. 

wd  Wrong  use  of  word. 

?  Who  is  authority?    Is  name  correct.''   Verify. 


INDEX 


Abbreviations  in  headwriting,  i6S 

Accident,  reporting  an,  68 

Accuracy,    in    observation,    4,    13 ;    in 

choice  of  words,  16;  importance  of, 

49,  63;  critic's  sense  of,  135;  public 

should  demand,  208 
Ade,  George,  92 
Advance  copy,  held  for  release,  48  ;  in 

interviewing,  127 
Advertising,  contrasted  with  news,  42  ; 

in  colonial  newspapers,  192;  increases 

in,  202  ;  as  a  newspaper  force,  207- 

208  ;  in  country  newspapers,  212,  216 
Advice  to  reporters,  16 
American    journalism,    beginnings    of, 

189;  evolution  of,  196 
Anglo-Saxon,  words  preferred,  24,  35; 

in  head  writing,  167 
Artists,  newspaper,  work  of,  104,  170 
Assignment  book,  how  kept,  101-102 
Assignments  given  to  reporters,  100 
Associated  press,  telegraph  service  of, 

107 
Atlantic  Monthly,  quotation  from,  207 
Autoplates,  176 

Bank  man,  duties  of,  174 

Bennett,  James  Gordon,  as  reporter,  76 ; 

newspaper  methods  of,  198-201  ;  as 

news    gatherer    in    Civil    War,   202 ; 

father  of  interviewing,  202 
Bernhardt,  Sarah,  interview  with,  126 
Bible,  model  for  news  writing,  2,  13 
Biography,  kept  on  hand,  116 
Black,  Dr.  Hugh,  interview  with,  126 
Bohemian  setting  of  reporter,  75 
Book  reviewing,  141-142 
Boston    Xeii^s- Letter,     first     American 

newspaper,  189 
Boston   Transcript,  interview  from,  123 
Brevity,  2 
Brisbane,  Arthur,  newspaper  policy  of, 

205 
Bromides,  15 
Bryan,    William    Jennings,     interview 

with,   120 
Bryant,  William  Cullen,  advice  of,  to 

young  editor,  14';  "  Index  Expurgato- 

rius  "  of,  17 


Bunker  Hill  address,  195 
Bureaus,  work  of,  160-163 
Business  news,  reporting,  50-51 

Cable,  getting  news  by.  108;  dissemi- 
nates news  widely,  204 

Card  index,  use  of,  117 

Cartoons,  making  of,  104,  180;  in  make- 
up, 170 

Cautions  in  news  writing,  22-24 

Chapman,  Dr.  J.  Wilbur,  interview  with, 
126 

Chicago    Inter-Ocean,     editorial     from, 

147 

Childs,  George  W.,  197 

Churchill,  Winston,  92 

Cincinnati  Etiqtiirer,  headline  policies 
of,  166 

City  editor,  relation  of,  to  reporters,  93  ; 
as  executive,  93  ;  relation  of,  to  pa- 
per's policy,  94  ;  duties  of,  in  news- 
paper campaigns,  94 ;  resourcefulness 
of,  94  ;  duties  of,  when  a  Gaynor  is 
shot,  94-98 ;  keeping  tab  on  news, 
99  ;  patience  of,  99  ;  temperament  of, 
100;  responsibilities  of,  100;  methods 
of,  loi  ;  making  news,  102;  reading 
copy,  103  ;  minor  duties  of,  104 

Civil  War,  as  reported  in  newspapers, 
203 

Cleveland  Plain  Dealer,  story  from,  73 

Colonial  newspapers,  attitude  of  people 
toward,  190;  character  of,  191 

Consensus,  interviews  for,  128 

Convention,  reporting  a,  48 

Conventional  expressions,  15-16 

Conversation,  advantages  of,  30 

Copy,  practice  of  showing,  127;  pre- 
pared for  printers,  170-174 

Copyholder,  duties  of,  174 

Copy  readers,  duties  of,  112 

Country  papers,  field  of,  210;  manage- 
ment of,  218;  adoption  of  cost  sys- 
tem by,  218  ;  editorial  page  of,  219 

Court  trials,  reporting  of,  37 

Courtesy  of  reporters,  127 

Cowles,  Edwin,  197 

Crane,  Stephen,  14,  92 

Creation,  story  of,  2 


297 


298 


ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


Critic,  point  of  view  of,  136,  142  ;  inde- 
pendence of  attitude  of,  142 ;  position 
of,  a  high  achievement,  143 
Current  Literature,  criticism  from,  132 
Cuts,  keeping  of,  116;  making  of,  180 

Daily  Sun,  first  penny  paper,  199 

Dana,  Charles  A.,  lecture  of,  to  young 
men,  4  ;  ideas  of,  on  a  reporter's  edu- 
cation, 80  ;  synonym  for  New  York 
Sun,  114;  personality  of,  196 

Davis,  Richard  Harding,  comment  of, 
on  news,  37  ;  as  reporter,  92 

Dawson,  Dr.  W.  J.,  interview  with,  125 

Day,  Benjamin  Franklin,  199 

Death  notices  prepared  from  the 
"  morgue,"  1 16-118 

Declaration  of  Independence,  tardy 
recording  of,  193 

Denison,  Lindsey,  5 

Desk  positions,  106 

Detroit  Fr-ee  Press,  story  from,  26 

Dickens,  Charles,  model  of  style,  13; 
as  reporter,  76,  92  ;  portrayal  by,  of 
journalistic  methods,  194 

Diplomats,  difficulties  in  interviewing, 
128 

Drama,  reporting  of,  134  ;  critic  of,  134- 
135  ;  methods  of  writing  reports  of, 
137  ;  example  of  newspaper  criticism 
of,  138 

Editor,  of  the  past,  145  ;  unbiased  atti- 
tude of,  148  ;  in  rural  districts,  21 1 

Editorial  writer,  qualifications  of,  154- 
155,  160 

Editorials,  changes  in  materials  and 
methods  of,  144-145;  general  laws 
governing,   147-148;    types  of,   148, 

151-153'  155-157.  158-159 
English,  newspaper,  15-16 

Exchange   editor,   waning    importance 

of,  114 

Facts,  importance  of,  i,  46,  49  ;  digging 
out,  50 

P'eature  story,  defined,  59;  example  of, 
59;  in  country  papers,  215 

"  Fight  for  a  Life,"  comment  on,  12 

Financial  editor,  duties  of,  iii 

Fire,  use  of  short  sentences  in  reporting 
a,  3  ;  reporting  a,  65 

Fourth  of  July,  methods  of  collecting 
statistics  of,  109 

Franklin,  Benjamin,  excerpt  from  Auto- 
biography of,  193 

"Fudge"  plate,  178 


Godkin,  E.  L.,  201 

Gossip,  contrasted  with  news,  38  ;  to  be 
avoided,  45 

Grady,  Henry  \V.,  197 

Greeley,  Horace,  learning  newspaper 
business,  79 ;  opinion  of,  of  college 
graduates,  80 ;  connection  of,  with 
New  York  Tribune,  114;  as  editorial 
writer,  148;  as  politician,  196;  work 
of,  on  Trihutie,  196,  199,  201 

Green,  Bartholomew,  189 

Half-tones,  making  of,  180 

Halstead,  Field  Marshal,  114,  197 

Hapgood,  Norman,  206 

Headlines,  writing  of,  164  ;  purpose  of, 
165  ;  various  parts  of,  165;  relation  of, 
to  newspaper  policies,  167;  relation 
of,  to  circulation,  170-171 

Heads,  beginning  with  one  word,  166; 
words  to  use  in,  167  ;  divisions  of, 
168;  expression  of  opinion  in,  168; 
relationship  of,  to  story,  169 

Head  writer,  instructions  of,  166 

Hearn,  Lafcadio,  92 

Hearst,  telegraph  service  of,  107;  chain 
of  newspapers  of,  205 ;  editorials  in 
newspapers  of,  151 

Henry,  O.,  92 

Hoe,  Richard  M.,  203 

Howells,  William  Dean,  76 

"Human  interest,"  story  with,  69,  70; 
examples  of,  70-74;  in  editorial,  152  ; 
as  type  of  newspaper,  205 

Human  nature,  reading  of,  123;  hobbies 
of  great  men  a  study  in,  124;  knowl- 
edge of,  124-125 

Illustrations,  cost  of,  116;  in  make-up, 
170  ;  kinds  of,  180  ;  place  of,  in  coun- 
try papers,  214 

Impersonality  in  news  writing,  1,12 

Independence  in  reporters,  85 

"Index  Expurgatorius,"  17-22 

Initiative  in  reporters,  85 

Interviewing,  definition  of,  119;  diffi- 
culties of,  119;  cases  of,  cited,  123, 
126,  128,  129;  requirements  for, 
129 

Interviews,  for  consensus,  128;  blind, 
128;  expense  of  getting,  128;  with 
Roosevelt,  129;  form  of  writing,  130; 
model,  130 

Irving,  Sir  Henry,  126 

Irwin,  Will,  story  of  San  Francisco,  31  ; 
excerpt  of,  from  Americafi  Magazitie^ 
89  ;  as  reporter,  92 


INDEX 


299 


Jefferson,  Joseph,  141 

Journalism,  comparative  national  types 
of,  1 97 ;  sensational,  205 ;  conservative, 
206;  the  new,  209;  country,  210  sqq.; 
mechanical  equipment  for,  212-213 

Kansas  City  Star,  style  of,  15 
Kipling,  Rudyard,  92 

Laffan  telegraph  service,  107 

Lamont,  Daniel  S.,  76 

"  Leads,"  requirements  for  writing,  28  ; 

examples  of,  28-33;  ^^  freshen  up, 

32  ;  suggestions  on  writing,  35 
Lincoln,   Abraham,   visit    of,    to   West 

Point,  87 
Linotype,  description  of,   180-182;  in 

country  office,  212 
Literary    criticism,    requirements    for, 

141  ;  forms  of,  141- 142 
London  Times ^  conservative  newspaper, 

206 

McClure,  Samuel  S.,  on  magazine  writ- 
ing, 63 

MacCullough,  Joseph  B.,  197 

Madison,  James,  connection  of,  with 
constitutional  convention,  195 

Magazines,  writing  for  the,  62-63 

Magistrate's  court,  stories  in,  68 

Make-up,  as  outward  sign,  164;  rules 
for,  169 

Make-up  man,  duties  of,  169,  174 

Mallon,  George,  opinion  of,  5 ;  ethics  of,  89 

Managing  editor,  duties  of,  106 

Mansfield,  Richard,  141 

Market  editor,  duties  of,  in 

Matrix,  paper,  description  of,  176 

Matter,  definition  of,  175 

Mechanical  inventions,  relation  of,  to 
newspaper's  growth,  203-204 

Medill,  Jacob,  196 

Memory,  value  of,  to  musical  critics,  141 

Mergenthaler,  Ottmar,  inventor  of  lino- 
type, 181 

Ministry,  as  a  man's  work,  125 

Mission  of  the  news  writer,  i 

"  Morgue,"  as  an  information  bureau, 
115-117 

Murder,  handling  of,  for  a  newspaper, 

52-54 
Musical    criticism,   essentials    of,    140; 
mistaken  idea  about,  140 

Nethersole,  Olga,  criticism  of,  138 
New  Hampshire  Gazette^  type  of  Revo- 
lutionary paper,  193 


New  York  as  field  for  reporter,  91 
New  York  Evening  Post,  editorials  from, 

148-149,  155-159 
New  York  Herald,  English  of,  15;  story 

from,  72  ;  methods  of,  198,  201-202 
New  York  Sun,  style  of,  4  ;  stories  from, 
5,  69,  70  ;  English  of,  15;  leads  from, 
30-31;  editorial  from,  153;  one-line 
head  of,  166 
New  York  Times,  stories  from,  40,  67 
New  York  World,  story  from,  65-66 
News,   definition  of,   36-37  ;  range  of, 
38  ;  quality  of,  39  ;  as  advertising,  42  ; 
kinds  of,   43  ;    value  of,  43  ;  routine 
and    special,    43 ;    selection    of,    43 ; 
treatment  of,  44 ;  gathering  of,  44  ; 
system  in  gathering,  46;    timeliness 
of,  48;  "human-interest,"  71-73 
News  gatherer,  importance  of,  56 ;  vol- 
unteer, 215 
News    story,    characteristics    of,    i,   2; 
construction  of,  26 ;  plan  for  develop- 
ment of,  26 
News  writers,  in  politics  and  business,  92 
Newspaper,  purpose  of.  i ;  as  a  commer- 
cial enterprise,  144, 204;  typographical 
make-up  of,  164;  the  Colonial,  189;  the 
Revolutionary,  193;  as  party  organ, 
194 ;  the  modern,  203 ;  number  of  news- 
papers in  United  States,  204;  present- 
day  policy  of,  204 ;    the  ideal,  206 ; 
owner's  relation  to,  207  ;  the  future 
of,  208;  the  country,  210-212 
Newspaper  office,  order  in,  4-5 
Newspaper  reader,  requirements  of,  145 
"Nineveh,"bookofversesby  Viereck,  137 

Obituary,  writing  of,  46;  ante-mortem,  47 
Observation  in  news  gathering,  13,  56 
Organization  in  newspaper  office,  106 
Originality  in  news  writing,  4 

Painting,  criticism  of,  142 

Party  organ  in  journalism,  appearance 
of,  194 

"  Patent  insides "  for  country  news- 
papers, 216 

Pennsylvania  Gazette,  Benjamin  Frank- 
lin's paper,  193 

Phillips,  David  Graham,  92 

Photographers  as  illustrators  of  local 
news,  104 

Police  as  news  gatherers,  64-65 

Police  department,  organizationof,64-65 

Politicians,  interviews  with,  1 19 

Politics,  first  appearance  of,  in  news- 
papers, 194 


;oo 


ESSENTIALS  IN  JOURNALISM 


Prentice,  (ieorge  D.,  197 

Press,  flat-bottomed,  190,  203  ;  multiple, 

176-177 
Press  agent,  function  of,  42-43;  relation 

of,  to  politics  and  business,  162 
Printing,  description  of  process  of,  172- 

173  ;  evolution  of  machinery  for,  203 
Proof  reading,  requirements  for,   182; 

marks  for,  182-183;  specimen  sheet 

of,  183 

Raymond,  Henry  J.,  199-201,  206 

Reid,  Whitelaw,  76 

Reporter,  business  of,  i  ;  qualities  of  a 
good,  44;  three  viewpoints  of,  45; 
tasks  of  the  new,  46 ;  mistaken  con- 
ceptions of,  76 ;  nature  of  work  of, 
76;  temptations  of,  76;  materials  of, 
77  ;  full  duty  of,  77;  art  of,  77;  "star," 
77;  qualifications  of,  78;  as  detective, 
79;  education  of,  80  ;  social  instincts 
of,  81  ;  suggestions  and  advice  to,  81- 
85  ;  golden  rules  for,  86 ;  ethics  of, 
87 ;  qualities  of,  needed  to  secure 
success,  90 ;  opportunities  for,  90 ; 
as  officeholders,  90 ;  in  New  York, 
91;  chances  for  promotion  of,  91-92  ; 
knowledge  of  human  nature  of,  123 

Revolutionary  press,  independent  tone 

of,  193 

Rewriting  from  other  papers,  32 

Rockefeller,  John  1).,  reported  inter- 
view with,  129 

Roosevelt,  Theodore,  return  of,  from 
Africa,  129;  methods  of  displaying 
story  about,  167 

Root,  Elihu,  interview  with,  123 

Sage,  Russell,  attempt  on  life  of,  79 

"  Scoop,"  example  of,  102 

Scott,  General  Winfield,  conference  of, 
with   Lincoln,  87 

Sculpture,  criticism  of,  142 

Sembrich,  aria  of,  critic's  memory  of,  141 

Sentence,  structure  of,  3 ;  long  and 
short,  3-4 ;  importance  of  opening,  27 

Shakespeare,  as  model  of  style,  13; 
sonnets  of,  131 

Sinclair,  Upton,  92 

Society  reporter,  qualifications  for,  113 

Special  correspondents,  work  of,  161- 
163 

Sporting  editor,  duties  of,  1 1 1 

Stage  celebrities  as  subjects  for  inter- 
views, 126 

State  correspondents,  duties  of,  no 

State  editor,  duties  of,  109-110 


Stereotype,  development  of,  203 

Stoddart,  Alexander  McD.,  article  in 
Independent^  94 

Story,  length  of  newspaper,  34;  the  run- 
ning, 34  ;  the  feature,  59  ;  samples  of 
feature  stories,  59-62 ;  the  police, 
59-62  ;  "  human-interest,"  70-74 

Style,  newspaper,  1-4,  12-13;  inaccu- 
racies of,  1 5 

Subscriptions,  early  attitude  toward, 
195;  for  country  newspapers,  216-217 

Suicide,  reporting  of  a,  67 

Syndicates,  market  for  stories  and  pic- 
tures, 161-162 

Synonyms,  use  of,  22 

Taft,  William  H.,  as  a  reporter,  76 
"  Takes,"  assembling  of,  174 
"  Tear  dope,"  as  money-maker,  206 
Technical  terms,  necessity  for  translat- 
ing, 121 
"  Tips,"  advantage  of,  67 
Telegraph  editor,  duties  of,  107 
Telegraphic  news,  how  gathered,  108- 

109 
Tetrazzini,  interview  with,  126 
Trade  journal,  as  channel  for  newspaper 

men,  91 
Tschaikowsky,  Overture  181 2  of,  140 
Type,  best  styles  of,  for  the  newspaper, 
184-186;  making  of,  185  ;  in  country 
offices,  213-214 
Typographical   arrangement   of   news- 
paper, 164 

United  press  telegraph  service,  107 

Vocabulary,  choice  of,  15  ;  inaccuracies 

in,  15  sqq. 
Viereck,   George    Sylvester,   interview 

with,  131 

Watterson,  Henry,  advice  of,  to  news- 
paper men,  89  ;  connection  of,  with 
dmi-ier  Journal^  114,  197;  opinions 
of,  on  the  sensational  press,  205 

Webster,  Daniel,  failure  to  report  ad- 
dress of,  195 

Wellman,  Walter,  76 

When  a  Gaynor  is  shot,  94-98 

"  Who 's  Who  "  as  a  reference  book, 
1 22 

W^oman's  service  on  a  newspaper,  113- 
114 

Words,  choice  of,  14,  16,  22 

Wreck,  reporting  a,  55-56 

Wynne,  Robert  J.,  76 


EXHIBITS 


I 


8 ..  E ' ; 


III!  iH 


errs  .am 


a^ 


k6  ^ 


crs  I 


I— t 

w 


*?  I  t 


1 ^jl?!! S; 9  : 

6  -Ifllllslsi q' 


I 


H 
X 


p 


CO 


I; 


,i:ii:^ 


:   ^  -  M-S  ;^S   Ur 


Gd 


<=P   CO 


I  s  J  g 

O  «.  <  .2 

P  °   3  o 

.■2  «  -d  g 

S  >    i"  S 

&<  +<  •« 


^  S  .1 


&   I 


S        5 


^   S   ?^ 

S  ^  ^ 


^3    c>o 


as  o      •=  .• 

: —    ^         m   )= 


e»o  t*-    I     n   -  - 


llv 


"■  Is- 


c>o    1-^^ 


.11 


—  =     i     ^    iS 

t_         E  -g  -g  e 


ll? 


iijy 

=  1  !";^ 


5  J       Z-   ;  i 


I    1    1^ 

t  i  £  .1 


.  ??  ''Is^i  'I 


-'      «  V  ;  »  I  3  I  I  g  J  «  I 


sisHMIil 


hl-|t{?l3-n 


3    I 


n!ip;i!itiiiiif||i^|H^^^^^^^^ 


3|     . 


5    JS  t        I 


il|,  t! 


5  i\ 


?  i -J./rii'/fi  1^5^^  M?^!i!  f'iu 


ni 


0 


1*! 

'J      "      'Z 

>< 

< 

M:-  s      Jlil   i£ 

|!r:  11^ 

s 

c 

C 

E  AND  MEYER  AMONG 
THE  FIRST  TO  MEET  V 

el  Says  He  Is  Ready  to 

Part  in  Helping  Solve  Pr 
s  of  Greatest  Republic  Vn 
Sun. 

ca 

K 
U 

Is 

!^ 

nil  P?i'!5 

■3        5  6       .-J  5  t  £    g  s 

Ue-I    li^i  ^! 

•3i:£|-5l»j5|»| 

; 1 3 11     ||3 

«  s  i  ?  £  f  ?■ « '"  s 

1^  " 

^5 

■^               1/1 

D        -S  z  «^  -s 

O           o 

-Zi y_ 

1 

o 

'13!^?SF-H 

?!|i'ilj5 

-^  tJ-SaSi^^&^SX.     '^ 

"■-3*1^ 

>.^ 

^       fl 

=«Co 

^^^ 

Q^ 

^^t.^ 

GREETE 
ITUDES 

^ 

1 

gy  '^^^m 

■ 

^\^fl| 

1 

L^HI^^^Hi^^s 

gi 

s^M 

1 

IH 

t*j 

w^w-"^^ 

^ 

^l^^f 

^^^1 

CO 

j^^r     j^F^ 

J 

H 

O 

^^^^r       " 

^ 

1 

O 

&^^^^^ 

1 

Qi 

ws 

^Si 

^S^^^^ 

-1 

I.IL.I      S^               'So 

g 

i     ^  ^  :s  " 

-    :ti 

c=a  -EC  c=>       -  ;2  " 

^     ^          -C      -*     O     *■""      0- 

"  ^£ 

^  ^  ' 

^ 

5  =    r   '  i  ,  :- 

= '"i 

g  g      a  <£  -    <-    S, 

.""S  t 

c  ^'-.  c=5  cci 

X 

■  ^! 

^  cr;   ^       '  =  ,^ 

;;;a»^     £ZID     L.J— J            '      ^ 

£ 

J——           t    rf.-ir^..              "^ 

-^       .. 

5   •<«       o           c     <_    ^ 

==-  =x=  p  "^ 

-; 

^£ 

'  i" 

1                ;                        - 

^    i- 

t-H 

PQ 
I— I 

K 

X 


'■■^  ' 


«  -3  5    J  = 


<;■=  i 
III 

c 


?'l[ 


as  c=> 

=3  ae 


3     ,  -     f  -  ;  2 
<^     I       I  ^  *  f 


:'%i  £.%i sttvH 


.  i   p -  =  ^^ 


JilllJs    jflli-i" 


-|^|S?I     ft 
I  I  I  -S  S  S      J  = 

'111 


If 

ill 


llllsii 


i's.-: 


Sill 


ill 


i^li 


S  2 

hi' 


inm 


nm 


si 


51',' 


h 
I— 1 

P3 
X 

H 


r^ 

_■ 

(J)  M 

,  -   . 

wg 

/.  \ 

O  H 

<i 

•  Z-  i' 

CL     :.o 

y  \ 

^ 

■    , 

CO  i 

;  J 


!_' 

-_         '_ 

o 

a 
o 

S 

e 

a 

bo 
c 

o 

-    >- 
-co 

jliiii^iniif|t!5iijiiii!ii 
m  if  III  h  liii  iiiyiii 

j         1                    '        '     -  ■      •                                               '    -'• 

is?",             ;            '    •                                                    '*.;■-           ■  i      .  ^      ,  '  ' 

5  -■  .     ' 

I— c 

X 

W 


'  5:1  t^  ?!  s  i^ 

1?  K  ^*f|rf 

*   "         "^   «*,''    "*- 

-  W|jS;''| 

t?   S"i    -"  ^*  -1  $ 

|o<  ? 

hi'X      J     "»  ^-.  i 

'  '^!^     ^  "^    ■ 

|:c':v;;fBS 

^  LU  <  ,  b  >.    - 

^  ^""  -    -^1 

i::^m 

r  ^ 

■  :?  r 

1  <a- 

cl  -^ 

1;     ~      .--.-"       f\ 
<  mu  Q  w  u- 

!h-CU 

-.::-:- 

'  r=  "  -  --      -^     =     :^     - 

^,.~j^ 

- 

yV/^^^ 

"~^  ~^^^~~^ 

*. 

_ 

R' 

:  :^®E— 

'   1      "1^1  tl^  of -5  1  -  2'- 

^  . 

CD     ^ 

ss^?-'^'^°^°i-^l"s 

t  \ 

' — >.    txJ 

;i      "^'■„.;-i-|st£iJ 

j|: 

iilJlJfJlflltjirS   ,r 

i         f  i  ■• 

^^     O 

f  ail  =?^  t^^ls|'^'°  g=   j^''^' 

:^®cc: 

■-iFs5|;l^]ii.slilj  I h' 

■    hi 

IfJJpfjJJlllFjijr    - 

M     : 

czu    -< 

'    1 -2  5  ■?  !  ?  -?  i  i  1  <  c  1  «  -S  "  2    1  i-; : 

1 

:  >-   a:: 

:  1 — i  ® 

1  r:|?in5^- 

i  lilltllilii 

■^  ■=  I    =i  i;   ; 

"  1  *   !i  5    '"                                         " 

!■  s  1  i  1 ':  '                ; 

. 

-S  °  -S  =       "    S    ;  '  - 

^1 

i  UJ     CP 

i'^^?5          l'"|c>-^'*5.5j=-. 

H 

f 

.    1 

!  ;  i — 1  ®( — , 

1  ;i^    c_D 

;    t^      :■    S       ^  =  H  ■;  5  5  a  .  ,  r     i    ■. 

< 

— -'■'■- 

_ 

o 

Hi 

P3 
X 

W 


i  .! 


M-^    LU    zJ 

i^  ?:^  o 
s  <  -^ 

Z  :iJ  ^ 

O  ai  O 

E  Cl-  O 

CL  -J 

^  <  LLJ 

uj  a  "^ 
w  o  ^ 

on  Qi  o 

o  m  c 
o  < 


•ft 

>• 

•a 

OB 

C 

=s 

bo 

!!> 

a:  <u 

-g 

CO 

E 

■a 

e 

■:5  ■< 

tr>  H- 

« 

>    c 

CS 

•uj  O 

5 

i 

.2 

o 
•J 

03 

o 

c    St 

3 

kJU- 

!£ 

^ 

«    - 

■a 
c 

05 

.2 

^ 

o 

% 

f-    "^ 

•S    o 

-, 

D.  OS 

•"" 

1 

2  = 

a 

0£ 

C3 

O      C3 

e- 

1 

■a 

01 

1) 

'  *; 

£  y 

:?; :? 

J= 

CU 

;  '  t 

~  a 

p  aj 

B 

■^ 

o 

(—  a. 

L. 

'J 

ryj 

o 

' 

■lis  S  i 


§11*! 


^   ^ 


o  i.  i  =  5 ;  s 
-  .5?  2  I  ^  ? !  'A 


i 

cs  as 

~ 

- 

4 

i 

cu 

_ 

— 

A 

w 

-J 

ass 

, 

- 

::; 

s 

C3   .<« 

c  — 

^^ 

i  "^ 

_J  33 

»—  «^   i-" 

— t.  — 

-^ 

=:J  S 

—  — 

" 

=  -  - 

r 

i.*^  "^ 

■^  H- 

^   =^ 

■^ 

— 

_  -  — 

|I 

; 

r-  = 

= 

^  =  _ 

1  = 

Sg 

C 

y 

-  !.  e 

*■  1 

** 

;^   t— 

—   ^  "* 

^ 

i>  -r     « 

^ 

E 

•~ 

^ 

r- 

!/j 

^ 

:  ,  -  . 

■^  4  c5|5         i        If   a 


5  .6c^  !|!ii- 


•|fi 

|3S| 


'■fl       c,  ;;  =  !-  =  * 


:l  i       i  iiV  \ 


S.4S 


S5 

Ig 

^g 

£2 

^s- 

"'.J  A 

>  s  s 

'^% 

£ 

«'S 

"§8 

u. 

ijsfe 

'H 

2 

3^ 


;% 


§8 


'2  i  !§i : 


Q    i     6-i  =     '    t 


H 
I— I 

PQ 
t— I 

X 

W 


£  i  g' 


o    2       ?  ,^  i: 

5  rt     »  ~  i 


i 

■- 

o 

s 

Ui 

H 

« 

X 

5 

H 

■i 

,; 

•< 

u 

'  -1 

-^  -»: 

* 

I 

"1 

__ 

I'i 


.    THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
^'^      '  •                STAMPED  BELOW 

'    AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED   FOR   FAILURE  TO  RETURN            i 
THIS    BOOK   ON   THE   DATE  DUE.    THE   PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY    AND    TO    $1.00     ON     THE    SEVENTH     DAY 
OVERDUE. 

StP  19  1939 

(P'^'t  c< 

ilJG  11    043 

4>' 

..<^ 

.-.w 

^^^ 

3jHr^s)     f^v 

.  . 

-  ^  v 

r:h  1  f)  197a 

LD  21-20m-5, '39  (9269s) 

iiiiiiiHin 

C032D37mD 


